psychoanalytic concepts found in the james strachey ...abstracts of the standard edition of the...

ED 062 645

AUTHORTITLE

INSTITUTION

SPONS AGENCY

PUB DATENOTE

EDRS PRICEDESCRIPTORS

IDENTIFIERS

DOCUMENT RESUME

CG 007 130

Rothgeb, Carrie Lee, Ed.Abstracts of the Standard Edition of the CompletePsychological Works of Sigmund Freud.National Inst. of Mental Health (DHEW) Chevy Chase,Md. National Clearinghouse for Mental HealthInformation.Department of Health, Education, and Welfare,Washington, D.C.71237p.

MF-$0.65 HC-$9.87*Abstracts; *Mental Health; Mental Health Programs;*Psychiatry*Freud (Sigmund)

ABSTRACTin order to make mental health-related knowledge

available widely and in a form to encourage its use, the NationalInstitute of Mental Health collaborated with the AmericanPsychoanalytic Association in this pioneer effort to abstract the 23volumes of the "Standard Edition of Freud." The volume is acomprehensive compilation of abstracts, keyed to all thepsychoanalytic concepts found in the James Strachey edition of Freud.The subject index is designed as a guide for both the professionaland the lay person. (TL)

U.S. DEPARTMENT OF HEALTH,EDUCATION & WELFAREOFFICE OF EDUCATION

THIS DOCUMENT HAS BEEN REPRO-DUCED EXACTLY AS RECEIVED FROMTHE PERSON OR ORGANIZATION ORIG-INATING IT POINTS OF VIEW OR OPIN-IONS STATED DO NOT NECESSARILYREPRESENT OFFICIAL OFFICE OF EDUCATION POSITION OR POLICY

,

NlatioriallCleartnghouse for Mental Health Information

-79111111 i

Abstracts prepared under Contract No. HSM-42-69-99 with ScientificLiterature Corporation, Philadelphia, Pa. 19103

2

i`

,

1-

0

rIN

C.D

CG 007 130

ABSTRACTS of The Standard Edition ofthe Complete Psychological Works ofSigmund Freud

Edited by7, CARRIE LEE ROTHGEB, Chief

Technical Information SectionNational Clearinghouse for Mental Health Information

U.S. DEPARTMENT OF HEALTH EDUCATION AND WELFAREHealth Services and Mental Health Administration

National Inst;tute of Mental Health5600 Fishers LaneRockville, Maryland 20852

3

DHEW Publication No. (HSM) 72-9001Printed 1971 Reprinted 1972

For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, U.S. Government Printing OfficeWashington, D.C. 20402 - Price $1.75

Stock Number 1724-0139

4

I*

FOREWORD

The mental health needs of our Nation are being met in a variety of waysone ofthem the important area of dissemination and integration of existing knowledge.

We at the National Institute of Mental Health are convinced that those responsiblefor research and training in mental health, regardless of their theoretical persuasions,stand to benefit from the infusion of new knowledgeto stimulate their criticalprocesses and to contribute to the growing body of scientific knowledge through theirfresh appraisals.

Such benefits and contributions are enhanced and facilitated when interpreted andacted upon in the light of existing knowledge. An important aim of the Institute, throughits National Clearinghouse for Mental Health Information, is to make that knowledgeavailable widely and in a form to encourage its use.

In this spirit, the Clearinghouse collaborated with the American PsychoanalyticAssociation in a pioneer effort to abstract the Standard Edition of Freud.

While we recognize that Freud's theoretical concepts are representative of but oneschool of thought in psychiatry, we are certain they are unique in the dialogues they havestimulated, in the research they have fostered, and in the contribution they have made tomajor therapeutic efforis. This, then, is one step toward var ultimate aim of providingaccess to knowledge that will promote far ranging investigation of a host of philosophiesand approaches.

Abstracts of the Standard Edition of Freud is a comprehensive compilation ofabstracts, keyed to all the psychoanalytic concepts found in the Standard Edition ofFreud edited by James Stachey. The index is designed as a guide for both the professionaland the lay person. We feel the abstracts will spur further inquiry to lead to moreefficient investigation. This volume is symbolic of the NIMH effort, through the NationalClearinghouse for Mental Health Information to aid the communication process.

In this, the twenty-fifth anniversary year of the National Mental Health Act, it isfitting not only that we look to future advances in the mental health sciences but alsothat we gain a greater perspective of past contributions. This work serves as a model ofwhat can be done and what will be done with incrvoing frequency by the Institute and,just as importantly, by others.

00

BERTRAM S. BROWN, M.D.Director

PREFACE

The publication during the past 18 years of the definitive English language edition

of the psychological writings of Sigmund Freud has been a milestone achievement forpsychoanalysis, for the behavioral sciences, and for the advancement of scientific thought

and intellectual progress in general.These 23 volumes of the Standard Edition (it is expected that a final 24th Index

volume will be published shortly) with their camful and fluent translation and thethoughtful and extensive synthesizing editorial notes by the late James Strachey and hiscoworkers have become a unique educational and research source for the graduatepsychoanalyst, for the advanced psychological practitioner and research worker, as well as

for students and workers in the broad area of the behavioral sciences.

The present volume consisting of abstracts of each paper and editor's notescomprising the complete Standard Edition is an outgrowth of the combined persistent

interests and efforts of the Committee on Indexing of the American PsychoanalyticAssociation and the Nationzl Clearinghouse for Mental Health Information (NIMH).

The work of the Committee on Indexing in the preparation and quality control ofthese abstracts has been strongly supported and encouraged consistently by the presiding

officers, the Executive Council, and the entire membership of the AmericanPsychoanalytic Association.

It must be understood and appreciated that any attempt to abstract the uniquelyliterate, closely reasoned writings of Sigmund Freud with their clear, relevant (at times,vivid) clinical examples is an extremely difficult and challenging task. The revised

translations of Freud's works in the Standard Edition posed major problems (seeStandard Edition vol. I, General Preface, pp. xviii - xx) in terms of accuracy and meaning;

the difficulties in abstracting from these translations are equally monumental. The fact

that the abstracting has been attempted at all is an achievement, and a tribute to thosewho accepted the challenge, especially the National Clearinghouse for Mental HealthInformation and the professional abstracting service with which it worked.

To the experienced and serious student of Freud's writings and concepts, there will

certainly be seen gaps and areas of incompleteness in some of the abstracts, partly due tothe intrinsic difficulties mentioned above, and partly to the requirements and rigors of an

important and complex computerization project seeking to index and abstract the currentbehavioral science literature (with the limitation of each abstract to a maximum of 350

words).During the course of the abstracting project, various additions and revisions were

suggested by the Committee on Indexing (aided by several advanced psychoanalytic

candidates from the Division of Psychoanalytic Education, Downstate Medical Center,

State University of New York, and of the New York Psychoanalytic Institute). As many

as possible of these corrections have been incorporated into the final text.Despite these limitations, the abstracts in their present form should be of

inestimable value to those individuals who are interested in an initial understanding of the

major concepts of psychoanalysis seen in a historical context as developed by Sigmund

Freud. While they will be of considerable assistance in terms of general reference and

survey to the graduate psychoanalyst, they will offer tremendous advantages and scope to

all workers in the behavioral sciences. Here we may certainly include psychiatrists,psychiatric residents, psychologists and psychiatric social workers, as well as college,

graduate, and medical students who are developing or continuing a further and deeperinterest and understanding of classical psychoanalysis. Among other incidental yet

1

important uses of these abstracts will be their contribution to the development andpublication of an additional index to the Standard Edition.

The publication of these abstracts on the occasion of the 25th anniversary of theNational Mental Health Act seems an unusually felicitous and appropriate way ofhonoring Sigmund Freud, psychoanalysis, and the spirit of the legislative act that usheredin a national recognition of the significance of the solution of mental health problemsaffecting the people of the United States.

7 vi

BERNARD D. FINE, M.D., F.A.P.A.Chairtnan, Committee on IndexingAmerican Psychoanalytic Association

EDITOR'S PREFACE

Work was begun on the abstracting of the Standard Edition of the CompletePsychological Works of Sigmund Freud (James Strachey, ed., Hogarth Press, London) inorder to make these abstracts available through the computer search system of theNational Clearinghouse for Mental Health Information. It soon became evident that theirutility could be greatly enhanced by providing a printed volume of all abstracts and asubject index. This publication was, therefore, prepared to fill a pressing need regardingsecondary reference to Freud's work.

The accession number assigned to each abstract relates the Tyson and Strachey"Chronological Hand-list of Freud's Works" (International Journal of Psycho-analysis,1956) to the volume and page number of the Standard Edition. Thus, in the number1886F 1/21 1886F refers to the Tyson and Strachey number and 1/21 refers to Vol. 1page 21 of the Standard Edition. A few of the page numbers have been adjusted (movedforward or backward) by one or two pages due to editor's notes or introductions. Thisnumbering system is also used in the KWOC (Key-Word-Out-of-Context) subject index.Sequence of the abstracts in this publication follows the Standard Edition.

The National Clearinghouse for Mental Health Information is grateful to Dr.Bernard D. Fine, Chairman, Committee on Indexing, American PsychoanalyticAssociation for preparing the list of units for abstracting and for assisting with the reviewof the abstracts; and to Dr. George H. Klumpner, Coominator, Chicago PsychoanalyticIndexing Research Group for preparing the cross-references from the Tyson-Stracheynumbers to the Standard Edition and assisting in the preparation of the KWOC Index.

vii

CARRIE LEE ROTHGEB, ChiefTechnical Information SectionNational Clearinghouse for

Mental Health Information

CONTENTS

Foreword

Preface

Editor's Preface

ABSTRACTSVOL. IVOL. IIVOL. IIIVOL. IVVOL. VVOL. VIVOL. VIIVOL. VIIIVOL. IXVOL. XVOL. XIVOL. XII

VOL. XIIIVOL. XIV

VOL. XVVOL. XVIVOL. XVIIVOL. XVIII

VOL. XIXVOL. XX

VOL. XXI

VOL. XXIIVOL. XXIII

Pre-Psycho-Analytic Publications and Unpublished Drafts (1886-1899)Studies on Hysteria (189 3-1895)Early Psycho-Analytic Publimtions (1893-1899)The Interpretation of Dreams (I) (1900)The Interpretation of Dreams (II) ind On Dreams (1900-1901)The Psychopathology of Ev( vday Life (1901)A Case of Hysteria, Three Essays on Sexuality and Other Works (1901-1905)Jokes and their Relation to the Unconscious (1905)Jensen's 'Gradiva' and Other Works (1906-19 08)The Cases of 'Little Hans' and the 'Rat Man' (1 909)Five Lectures on Psycho-Analysis, Leonardo and Other \Wats (1910)Case History of Schreber, Papers on Technique and Other Works(1911-1913)Totem and Taboo and Other Works (1913-1914)A History of the Psycho-Analytic Movement, Papers on Metapsychology andOther Works (19 14-1916)Introductory Lectures on Psycho-Analysis (Parts I and II) (1915-1916)Introductory Lectures on Psycho-Analysis (Part III) (1916-2917)An Infantile Neurosis and Other Works (1917-19 19)Beyond he Pleasure Principle, Group Psychology and Othar Works(1920-1922)The Ego and the Id and Other Works (1923-1925)An Autobiographical Study, Inhibitions, Symptoms and Anxiety, LayAnalysis and Other Works (1925-1926)The Future of an Illusion, Civilization and its Discontents and Other Works(1A7-1931)New Introductory Lectures on Psycho-Analysis and Other Works (1933-19 361Moses and Monotheism, An Oudine of Psycho-Analysis and Other Works(1937-1939)

Appendix

Subject Itvlex

ix

9

VII

1

17

222834404453586368

7583

8999

103

107

116126

137

148

157

162

177

S-1

ABSTRACTS

VOL. I Pre-Psycho-Analytic Publicationsand Unpublished Drafts (1886-1899)

1hodGeneral preface (1966).

The aim of this work is to include the whole ofFreud's published psychological writings in The Com-plete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud (theStandard Edition). The Standard Edition does notinclude Freud's correspondence. Nor, again, does theStandard Edition contain any reports or abstracts,published in contemporary periodicals, of the manylectures and papers given by Freud in his early days atmeetings of various medical societies in Vienna. Thewhole contents of the Gesammelte Werke appear in theStandard Edition. In general, each volume contains allthe works belonging to a specified span of years. Thetranslations are based on the last German editionspublished in Freud's lifetime. This edition was framedwith the serious student in mind. The commentaries inthe Standard Edition are of various kinds. First, thereare the purely textual notes. Next come elucidations ofFreud's very numerous historical and local allusions andliterary quotations. Another class of annotations isconstituted by the cross references. Lastly, and morerarely, there are notes explanatory of Freud's remarks.Each separate work is provided with an introductorynote. The rule of uniform translation is used and isextended to phrases and to whole passages. Sometechnical terms, whose translaticr call for comment, arepresented.

1956 1/3

Report on Freud's studies in Paris and Berlin (1886).

A report by Freud on some activities in Paris andBerlin is presented. The Salpetriere, in Paris, wasconverted into a home for aged women and provided arefuge for 5000 persons. Chronic nervous diseasesappeared with particular frequency. A clinical sectionwas opened in which both male and female patients wereadmitted for treatment. In his study of hysteria,Charcot, holder of a Chair of Neuropathology at theSalpetriere, started out from the most fray developedcases. He began by reducing the connection of theneurosis with the genital system to its correct propor-tions by demonstrating the unsuspected frequency ofcases of male hysteria and especially of traumatichysteria. In these typical cases, he next found a numberof somatic signs which enabled him to establish thediagnosis of hysteria with certainty on the basis ofpositive indications. By making a scientific study of

1

hypnotism, a region of neuropathology which had to bewrung on the one side of scepticism and on the otherfrom fraud, he himself arrived at a kind of theory ofhysterical symptomatology. By his efforts, hysteria waslifted out of the chaos of the neuroses and wasdifferentiated from other conditions with a similarappearance. In Berlin, there was ample opportunity forexamining children suffering from nervous diseases inthe outpatient clinics.

1886F 1/19

Preface to the translation of Charcot's lectures on thediseases of the nervous system (1886).

By the winter or 1885, Professor Charcot was nolonger studying nervous diseases that were based onorganic changes and was devoting himself exclusively toresearch into the neuroses, and particularly hysteria.Charcot gave his permission to have a German transla-tion made of his lectures by Freud. The core of his bookof translated lectures lies in the masterly and funda-mental lectures on hysteria, which, along with theirauthor, were expected to open a new epoch in theestimation of this little known and, instead, muchmaligned neurosis.

1886D 1/23

Observation of a severe case of hemianaesthesia in ahysterical male (1886).

The observation by Freud of a severe case ofhemianaesthesia in a hysterical male is presented . Thepatient is a 29-year-old engraver; an intelligent man, whoreadily offered himself for examination in the hope ofan early recovery. The patient developed normally in hischildhood. At the age of 8, he was run over in the street.This resulted in a slight hearing loss. His present illnessdated back for some 3 years. At that time he fell into adispute with his dissolute brother, who refused to payhim back a sum of money. His brother threatened tostab him and ran at him with a knife. This threw thepatient into indescribable fear. He ran home andremained unconscious for about 2 hours. The feeling inthe left half of his body seemed altered, and his eyes goteasily tired at his work. With a few oscillations, hiscondition remained like this for 3 years, until 7 weeksago, a fresh agitation brought on a change for the worse.The patient was accused by a woman of a theft, hadviolent palpitations, was so depressed for about afortnight that he thought of suicide, and at the sametime a fairly severe tremor set in his left extremities. Theonly sense that was not diminished on the left side washearing. The anaesthesia was also present in the left arm,

10

1887B 1/35

trunk, and leg. His reflexes were brisker than normal,and showed little consistency with one another. Inaccordance with a hysterical hemianaesthesia, the pa-tient exhibited both spontaneously and on pressure,painful areas on what was otherwise the insensitive side

of his body, what are known as hysterogenic zones,though in this case their connection with the provokingof attacks was not marked. The right side of the bodywas not free from anaesthesia, though this was not of ahigh degree and seemed to affect only the skin.

1887B 1/35Two short reviews. Averbeck's Acute Neurasthenia andWeir Mitchell's Neurasthenia and Hysteria (1887).

A review by Freud of Averbeck's Die Akute Neur-asthenia is presented. Neurasthenia may be described asthe commonest of all the diseases in the society: itcomplicates and aggravates most other clinical picturesin patients of the better classes and it is either still quiteunknown to the many scientifically educated physiciansor is regarded by them as no more than a modern namewith an arbitrarily compounded content. Neurasthenia isnot a clinical picture in the sense of textbooks based tooexclusively on pathological anatomy: it should rather bedescribed as a mode of reaction of the nervous system. Areview of Weir Mitchell's Die Behandlung GewisserFormen von Neurasthenie und Hysterie is presented. The

therapeutic procedure proposed by Weir Mitchell wasfirst recommended in Germany by Burkart and has beengiven full recognition during the last year in a lecture byLeyden. This procedure, by a combination of rest inbed, isolation, feeding up, massage and electricity in astrictly regulated manner, overcomes severe and longestablished states of nervous exhaustion.

1888B 1/39Hysteria (1888).

The name hysteria originates from the earliest timesof medicine and is a precipitate of the prejudice whichlinks neuroses with diseases of the female ''sexualapparatus. Hysteria is a 'neurosis in the strictest sense ofthe word. Hysteria is fundamentally different fromneurasthenia and is contrary to it. The symptomatologyof major hysteria is composed of a series of symptomswhich include the following: convulsive attacks, hystero-genic zones, disturbances of sensibility, disturbances ofsensory activity, paralyses, and contractures. Thesymptomatology of hysteria has a number of generalcharacteristics. Hysterical manifestations haVe the char-acteristic of being excessive. At the same time, anyparticular symptom can occur in isolation: anesthesiaand paralysis are not accompanied by the generalphenomena which, in the case of organic lesions, giveevidence of a cerebral affection and which as a rule bytheir importance put the localizing symptoms in theshade. It is especially characteristic of hysteria for a

2

disorder to be at the same time most highly developed

and most sharply limited. Furthermore, hysterical

symptoms shift in a manner which from the outsetexcludes any suspicion of a material lesion% In addition

to the physical symptoms of hysteria, a number ofpsychical disturbances are observed. These are changes in

the passage and in the association of ideas, inhibitions ofthe activity of the will, magnification and suppression offeelings, etc. Hysteria represents a constitutional anom-aly rather than a circumscribed illness. First signs of itare probably exhibited in early youth. Hysteria may becombined with many other neurotic and organic nervousdiseases, and such cases offer great difficulties toanalysis. From the standpoint of treatment , 3 tasks mustbe separated: the treatment of the hysteri zal disposition,of hysterical outbreaks, and of indivLual hysterical

symptoms.

1/61Papers on hypnotism and suggestio,i (Editor's Intro-duction) (1966).

After Freud's return to Vienna fr 3111 Paris in 1886, hedevoted much of his attention for some years to a studyof hypnotism and suggestion. Freud had extensiveclinical experience with hypnotism. While he was still astudent he attended a public exhibition given by Hansenthe magnetist and was convinced of the genuineness ofthe phenomena of hypnosis. After settling in Vienna as anerve specialist, he made attempts at using variousprocedures, such as electrotherapy, hydrotherapy, andrest cures, for treating the neuroses, but fell back in theend on hypnotism. He soon stopped using hypnotism;however, his interest in the theory of hypnotism andsuggestion lasted longer than his use of hypnotism. Inspite of his early abandonment of hypnosis as atherapeutic procedure, Freud never hesitated throughouthis life to express his sense of gratitude to it.

1888X 1/73Preface to the translation of Bernheim's suggestion(1888).

The work of Dr. Bernheim of Nancy provides anadmirable introduction to the study of hypnotism. Theachievement of Bernheim consists in stripping themanifestations of hypnotism of their strangeness bylinking them up with familiar phenomena of normalpsychological life and of sleep. The subject of hypnotismhas had a most unfavorable reception among the leadersof German medical science. The prevalent view doubtedthe reality of hypnotic phenomena and sought toexplain the accounts given of them as due to acombination of credulity on the part of the observersand of simulation on the part of the subjects of theexperiments. Another line of argument hostile to hyp-nosis rejects it as being dangerous to the mental healthof the subject and labels it as an experimentally

produced psychosis. Bernheim's book, Hypnotism andSuggestion discusses another question, which divides thesupporters of hypnotism into 2 opposing camps. Oneparty, whose opinions are voiced by Dr. Bernheim,maintains that all the phenomena of hypnotism have thesame origin; they arise, that is, from a suggestion, aconscious i lea, which has been introduced into the brainof the hypnotized person by an external influence andhas been accepted by him as though it has arisenspontaneously. On this view all hypnotic manifestationswould be psychical phenomena, effects of suggestions.The other party, on the contrary, stand by the view thatthe mechanism of some at least of the manifestations ofhypnotism is based upon physiological changes occurringwithout the participation of those parts of it whichoperate with consciousness; they speak, therefore, of thephysical or physiological phenomena of hypnosis.Hypnosis, whether it is produced in the one way or inthe other, is always the same and shows the sameappearances.

1889A 1/89Review of August Forel's hypnotism (1889).

Forel's Hypnotism, Its Significance, and ItsManagement is concise, expressed with great clarity anddecisiveness, and covers the whole field of phenomenaand problems which are comprised under the heading ofthe theory of hypnotism. In the opening sections of hisbook Forel endeavors so far as possible to distinguishamong facts, theories, concepts, and terminology. Themain fact of hypnotism lies in the possibility of puttinga person into a particular condition of mind whichresembles sleep. This condition is known as hypnosis. Asecond set of facts lies in the manner in which thiscondition is brought about (and ended). A third set offacts concerns the performances of the hypnotizedperson. Further unquestionable facts are the dependenceof the hypnotized subject's mental activity on that ofthe hypnotist and the production of what are known asposthypnotic effects in the former. Three fundamentallydifferent theories have been set up to explain thephenomena of hypnosis. The oldest of these supposesthat, in the act of hypnotizing, an imponderable materialpasses over from the hypnotist into the hypnotizedorganism (magnetism). A second, somatic, theory ex-plains hypnotic phenomena on the pattern of spinalreflexes; it regards hypnosis as a physiologically alteredcondition of the nervous system brought about byexternal stimuli. Forel takes his stand on a third theory.According to this, all the phenomena of hypnosis arepsychical effects, effects of ideas which are provoked inthe hypnotized subject either intentionally or not. Thesecond section of the book deals with suggestion andcovers the whole field of the psychical phenomena thathave been observed in subjects under hypnosis. A section

3

12

1892B 1/115

on the forensic significance of suggestion concludes thevolume.

1891D 1/103Hypnosis (1891).

The technique of hypnotizing is just as difficult amedical procedure as any other. Hypnotic treatmentshould not be applied to symptoms which have anorganic basis and should be reserved only for purelyfunctional, nervous disorders, for ailments of psychicalorigin, and for toxic as well as other addictions. It isvaluable for the patient who is to be hypnotized to seeother people unikr hypnosis, to learn by imitation howhe is to behave, and to learn from others the nature ofthe sensations during the hypnotic state. What is ofdecisive importance is only whether the patient hasbecome somnambulistic or not; that is, whether the stateof consciousness brought about in the hypnosis is cut offfrom the ordinary one sufficiently sharply for thememory of what occurred during hypnosis to be absentafter waking. The true therapeutic value of hypnosis liesin the suggestions made during it. Through suggestion,either an immediate effect is called for, particularly intreating paralyses, contractures, and so on, or a post-hypnotic effect is called for; that is, one which isstipulated for a particular time after awakening. Theduration of a hypnosis is arranged according to practicalrequirements; a comparatively long continuance underhypnosis, up to several hours, is certainly not unfavor-able to success. The depth of hypnosis is not invariablyin direct proportion to its success. The field of hypnotictreatment is far more extensive than that of othermethods of treating nervous illnesses. If hypnosis hashad success, the stability of the cure depends on thesame factors as the stability of every cure achieved inanother way.

I892B 1/115A case of suCcessfu1 treatment by hypnotism (1892-3).

A case of successful treatment by hypnotism ispresented. The subject was a young woman between 20and 30 years old. She had had difficulty in feeding herfirst child and the baby was finally given out to a wetnurse. Three years later, her second child was born, andshe again had difficulty in feeding the child. She had nomilk, retained no food, and was quite distressed with herinability to feed the baby. After two hypnotic sessions,she was able to feed the baby and nursed it until thebaby was 8 months old. The next year, a third childmade the same demands on the mother and she was asunable to meet them as on the previous occasions. Onceagain, after the second hypnosis the symptoms were socompletely cut short that a third was not required. Thischild too, was fed without any trouble and the motherhas enjoyed uninterrupted good health. There are certain

1892A 1/131

ideas which have an affect of expectancy attached tothem. They are of two kinds: intentions and expecta-tions. The affect attached to these ideas is dependent ontwo factors: first on the degree of importance associatedwith the outcome, and secondly on the degree ofuncertainty inherent in the expectation of that outcome.The subjective uncertainty (the counter expectation) isitself represented by a collection of ideas which arecalled distressing antithetic ideas. In neuroses, whereprimary presence of a tendency toward .depression andlow self-confidence exists, great attention is paid by thepatient to antithetic ideas against his intentions. Whenthis intensification of antithetic ideas relates to expecta-tions, if the case is one of a simple nervous state, theeffect is shown in a generally pessimistic frame of mind;if the case is one of neurasthenia, associations with themost accidental sensations occasion the numerousphobias of neurasthenics.

1892A 1/131Preface and footnotes to the translation of Charcot'sTuesday Lectures (1892-4).

Charcot's Tuesday Lectures contain so much that isnovel that there is nobody, not even among experts, whowill read them without a substantial increase of hisknowledge. These lectures owe a peculiar charm to thefact that they are entirely, or for the most part,improvisations. The Professor does not know the patientwho is brought before him, or knows him only surtrfi-cially. He questions the patient, examines one symptomor another, and in that way determines the diagnosisofthe case and restricts it or confirms it by furtherexamination. Interest in a lecture was often properlyaroused only when the diagnosis had been made and thecase had been dealt with in accordance with itspeculiarities. After this, Charcot would take advantageof the freedom afforded by this method of instruction inorder to make remarks on similar cases in his recollec-tion and for introducing the most important discussionson the genuinely clinical topics of their etiology,heredity and connection with other illnesses. Extractsfrom the footnotes to the translation of Charcot'sTuesday Lectures are presented.

1941A 1/147Sketches for the "preliminary communication" of 1893.On the theory of hysterical attacks.

In a letter from Freud to Josef Breuer, the followingtheories of hysteria are offered: the theorem concerningthe constaacy of the sum of excitation; the theory ofmemory; and the theorem which lays it down that thecontents of different states of consciousness are notassociated with one another. The recollections lyingbehind hysterical phenomena are absent from thepatient's accessible memory, whereas under hypnosis

4

they can be awakened with hallucinatory vividness.

Therapy consists in removing the results of the ideas that

have not been abreacted, either by reviving the trauma in

a state of somnambulism, and then abreacting andcorrecting it, or by bringing it into normal consciousnessunder comparatively light hypnosis. The opinions onhysterical attacks have been reached by treating hysteri-cal subjects by means of hypnotic suggestion and byquestioning them under hypnosis and thus investigatingtheir psychical processes during the attack. The constantand essential content of a (recurrent) hysterical attack isthe return of a psychical state which the patient hasalready experienced earlier. The memory which formsthe content of a hysterical attack is not any chance one;it is the return of the event which caused the outbreakof hysteria: the psychical trauma. The memory whichforms the content of a hysterical attack is an uncon-scious one; that is, it is part of the second state ofconsciousness which is present in every hysteria. If ahysterical subject seeks intentionally to forget an experi-ence or forcibly repudiates, inhibits and suppresses anintention or an idea, these psychical acts enter thesecond state of consciousness; from there they producetheir permanent effects and the memory of them returnsas a hysterical attack.

1893C 1/157Some points for a comparative study of organic andhysterical motor paralyses (1893).

Clinical neurology recognizes two kinds of motorparalyses: peripherospinal (or bulbar) paralysis andcerebral paralysis. The type of the former is the facialparalysis in Bell's Palsy, the paralysis in acute infantilepoliomyelitis, etc. Cerebral paralysis, on the contrary, isalways a disorder that attacks a large portion of theperiphery, a limb, a segment of an extremity or acomplicated motor apparatus. Hysteria has fairly oftenbeen credited with a faculty for simulating variousorganic nervous disorders. Only flaccid hysterical paraly-ses never affect single muscles (except where the muscleconcerned is the sole instrument of a function). They arealways paralyses en masse and in this respect theycorrespond to organic cerebral paralyses. Hystericalparalysis can be more dissociated, more systematized,than cerebral paralysis. Hysteria is a disease of excessivemanifestations; it tends to produce its symptoms withthe greatest possible intensity. This characteristic isshown not only in its paralyses but also in its contrac-tures and anesthesia. Hysterical paralysis is characterizedby precise limitation and excessive intensity. It possessesboth these qualities at once, whereas in organic cerebralparalysis, these two characteristics are not associatedwith each other. Hysterical paralyses are much morefrequently accompanied by disorders of sensibility thanai e. organic paralyses. The lesion in hysterical paralysesconsists in nothing other than the inaccessibility of the

organ or function concerned to the associations of theconscious ego. This purely functional alteration is causedby the fixation of this conception in a subconsciousassociation with the memory of the trauma; and thisconception does not become liberated and accessible solong as the quota of affect of the psychical trauma hasnot been eliminated by an adequate motor reaction orby conscious psychical activity.

1950A 1/173

Extnacts from the Fliess papers (1892-1899).

Wilhelm Fliess, a man 2 years younger than Freud,was a nose and throat specialist living in Berlin withwhom Freud carried on a voluminous and intimatecorrespondence between 1887 and 1902. Fliess was aman of great ability, with very wide interests in generalbiology; but he pursued theories in that field which areregarded today as eccentric and quite untenable. Freudcommunicated his thoughts to him with the utmostfreedom and did so not only in his letters but in a seriesof papers which presented organized accounts of hisdeveloping views. These papers were totally unknownuntil the time of the Second World War. The material inthese drafts and letters was not intended by their authoras the considered expression of his opinions, and it isoften framed in a highly condensed form.

1950A 1/177

Draft A. Aetiology of actual neuroses (1892).

Some of the problems in the study of hysteria arepresented. They include: Is the anxiety of anxietyneuroses derived from the inhibition of the sexualfunction or from the anxiety linked with their etiology?To what extent does a healthy person respond to latersexual traumas differently from an unhealthy one? Isthere an innate neurasthenia with innate sexual weaknessor is it always acquired in youth? What plays a part inthe etiology of periodic depression? Is sexual anesthesiain women anything other than a result of impotence?The theses include: 1) no neurasthenia or analogousneurosis exists without a disturbance of the sexualfunction; 2) this either has an immediate causal effect oracts as a disposition for other factors; 3) neurasthenia inmen is accompanied by relative impotence; 4) neur-asthenia in women is a direct consequence of neur-asthenia in men; 5) periodic depression is a form ofanxiety neurosis; 6) anxiety neurosis is in part aconsequence of inhibition of the sexual function; 7)hysteria in neurasthenic neuroses indicates suppressionof the accompanying affects. The following groups wereproposed for observation: men and women who have

14

1950A 1/184

remained healthy, sterile women, women *infected withgonorrhoea, loose living men who are gonorrhoeal,members of severely tainted families who have remainedhealthy, and observations from countries in whichparticular sexual abnormalities are endemic. The etio-logical factors include: exhaustion owing to abnormalsatisfaction, inhibition of the sexual function, affectsaccompanying these practices, and sexual traumas beforethe age of understanding.

1950A 1/179Draft B. The Aetiology of the neuroses (1893).

The etiology of the neuroses is discussed. Neur-asthenia is a frequent consequence of an abnormalsexual life. Neurasthenia in males is acquired at pubertyand becomes manifest in the patient's twenties. Itssource is masturbation, the frequency of which runscompletely parallel with the frequency of male neur-asthenia. Girls are sound and not neurasthenic; and thisis true as well of young married women, in spite of allthe sexual traumas of this period of life. In compara-tively rare cases neurasthenia appears in married womeand in older unmarried ones in its pure form; it is thento be regarded as having arisen spontaneously. Themixed neurosis of women is derived from neurastheniain men in all those not infrequent cases in which theman, being a sexual neurasthenic, suffers from impairedpotency. The admixture of hysteria results directly fromthe holding back of the excitation of the act. Every caseof neurasthenia is marked by a certain lowering of selfconfidence, by pessimistic expectation and an inclina-tion to distressing antithetic ideas. Anxiety neurosisappears in two forms: as a chronic state and as an attackof anxiety. The chronic symptoms are: 1) anxietyrelating to the body (hypochondria); 2) anxiety relatingto the functioning of the body (agoraphobia, claustro-phobia, giddiness on heights); and 3) anxiety relating todecisions and memory. Periodic depression, an attack ofanxiety lasting for weeks or months, is another form ofanxiety neurosis. It is concluded that the neuroses areentirely preventable as well as entirely incurable. Thephysician's task is wholly shifted on to prophylaxis.

1950A 1/184Letter 14. Coitus interruptus as an aetiological factor(1893).

Four new cases are discussed whose etiology, asshown by the chronological data, was given as coitusinterruptus. The first case is a 41-year-old woman. Shewas very intelligent and had no fear of having children.

1950A 1/186

Her diagnosis was that of simple anxiety neurosis. Thesecond case is a 24-year-old woman. She was describedas a nice, stupid young woman in whom the anxiety washighly developed. After a short while she had hysteriafor the first time. The third case is a 42-year-old manwith anxiety neurosis and heart symptoms. He was avery potent man who was a great smoker. The fourthcase is a 34-year-old man who was (without havingmasturbated) only moderately potent.

1950A 1/186Draft D. On the aetiology and theory of the majorneuroses (1894).

The etiology and theory of the major neuroses arepresented. Included in the morphology of the neurosesare the following categories: neurasthenia and thepseudoneurasthenias, anxiety neurosis, obsessionalneurosis, hysteria, melancholia and mania, the mixedneuroses, and the ramifications of the neuroses andtransitions to the normal. The etiology of the neurosescovers the following neuroses: neurasthenia, anxietyneurosis, obsessional neurosis and hysteria, melancholia,and the mixed neuroses. It also covers: the basicetiological formula, the sexual factors in their etiologicalsignificance, an examination of the patients, objectionsand proofs, and the behavior of asexual people. Adiscussion of the relationship between etiology andheredity was planned. The following points were to beincluded in a discussion of theory: the points of contactwith the theory of constancy, the sexual process in thelight of the theory of constancy, the mechanism of theneuroses, the parallel between the neuroses of sexualityand neuroses.

1950A 1/188Letter 18. Effect of sexual noxae (1894).

Three mechanisms of the neuroses are presented:transformation of affect (conversion hysteria), displace-ment of affect (obsessions), and exchange of affect(anxiety neurosis and melancholia). In every case whatseems to undergo these alterations is sexual excitation,but the impetus to them is not, in every case, somethingsexual. In every case in which neuroses are acquired,they are acquired owing to disturbances of sexual life;but there are people in whom the behavior of theirsexual affects is disturbed hereditarily, and they developthe corresponding forms of hereditary neuroses. Themost gene,.al aspects from which the neuroses can beclassified aza the following: degeneracy, senility, con-flict, and conflagration.

6

15

1950A 1/189

Draft E. How anxiety originates (1894)

The anxiety of the neurotic patient has a great deal to

do with sexuality; and in particular, with coitus inter-ruptus. Anxiety neurosis affects women who are anes-thetic in coitus just as much as sensitive ones. Several

cases in which anxiety arose from a sexual cause arepresented: anxiety in viiginal people; anxiety in inten-

tionally abstinent people; anxiety of necessarily abstin-

ent people; anxiety of women living in coitus inter-ruptus; anxiety of men practicing coitus interruptus;anxiety of men who go beyond their desire or strength;

and anxiety of men who abstain on occasion. Anxiety

neurosis is a neurosis of damming up, like hysteria. Inanxiety neurosis there must be a deficit to be noted insexual affect, in psychical libido. If this connection isput before women patients, they are always indignantand declare that on the contrary they now have nodesire whatever. Men patients often confirm it as anobservation that since suffering from anxiety they havefelt no sexual desire. When there is an abundantdevelopment of physical sexual tension, but this cannotbe turned into affect by psychical working over, thesexual tension is transformed into anxiety. A part isplayed in this by the accumulation of physical tensionand the prevention of discharge in the psychical direc-tion. There is a kind of conversion in anxiety neurosisjust as there is in hysteria; but in hysteria it is psychicalexcitation that takes a wrong path exclusively into thesomatic field, whereas here it is a physical tension, whichcannot enter the psychical field and therefore remains

on the physical path.

1950A 1/195

Draft F. Collection III Two case histories (1894).

Two cases are presented with a discussion of eachone: In the first case, that of a 27-year-old man, therewas a hereditary disposition: his father suffered frommelancholia and his sister had a typical anxiety neurosis.The subject's libido had been diminishing for some time;the preparations for using a condom were enougn tomake him feel that the whole act was something forcedon him and his enjoyment of it something he waspersuaded into. The fear of infection and the decision touse a condom laid the foundation for what has beendescribed as the factor of alienation between the somaticand the psychical. The effect would be the same as inthe case of coitus interruptus with men. The subjectbrought psychical sexual weakness on himself because hespoiled coitus for himself, and his physical health and

production of sexual stimuli being unimpaired, thesituation gave rise to the generation of anxiety. Thesecond case involves a healthy 44-year-old man.complained that he was losing his liveliness and zest, in away that was not natural in a man of his age. This wasdescribed as a mild but very characteristic case ofperiodic depression, melancholia. The symptoms,apathy, inhibition, intracranial pressure, dyspepsia, andinsomnia complete the picture.

1950A 1/199

Letter 21. Two case histories (1894).

Two cases are presented and discussed. The first, a34-year-old physician, suffered for many years fromorganic sensitivity of the eyes: phospheum (flashes),

dazzle, scotomas, etc. This increased enormously, to thepoint of preventing him from working. This was diag-

nosed as a typical case of hypochondria in a particularorgan in a masturbater at periods of sexual excitation.The second case is that of a 28-year-old boy from ahighly neurotic family. He suffered for some weeks fromlassitude, intracranial pressure, shaky knees, reducedpotency, premature ejaculation, and the beginnings ofperversion. He alleged that his potency has been capri-cious from the first; admitted masturbation, but not tooprolonged; and had a period of abstinence behind himnow. Before that, he had anxiety states in the evening.There was some doubt as to his honesty.

1950A 1/200

Draft G. Melancholia (1895).

There are striking connections between melancholiaand anesthesia. Melancholia is generated as an intensifi-cation of neurasthenia through masturbation. Melan-cholia appears in typical combination with severe anx-iety. The type and extreme form of melancholia seemsto be the periodic or cyclical hereditary form. The affectcorresponding to melancholia is that of mourning. Thenutritional neurosis parallel to melancholia is anorexia.Potent individuals easily acquire anxiety neuroses; im-potent ones incline to melancholia. A description of theeffects of melancholia includes: psychical inhibitionwith instinctual impoverishment and pain concerning it.Anesthesia seems tu encourage melancholia; however,anesthesia is not the cause of melancholia but a sign ofdisposition to it.

1950A 1/206

Draft H. Paranoia (1895).

In psychiatry, delusional ideas stand alongside ofobsessional ideas as purely intellectual disorders, and

455-582 0 - 72 2

1950A 1/214

paranoia stands alongside of obsessional insanity as anintellectual psychosis. Paranoia, in its classical form, is apathological mode of defense, like hysteria, obsessionalneurosis and hanucinatory confusion. People becomeparanoiac over things that they cannot put up with,provided that they possess the peculiar psychical disposi-tion for it. The purpose of paranoia is to fend off an ideathat is incompatible with the ego, by projecting itssubstance into the external world. The transposition iseffected very simply. It is a question of an abuse of apsychical mechanism which is very commonly employedin normal life: transposition or projection. Paranoia isthe abuse of the mechanism of projection for purposesof defense. Something quite analogous takes place withobsessional ideas. The mechanism of substitution is anormal one. This normally operating mechanism ofsubstitution is abused in obsessional ideas for purposesof defense. The delusional idea is maintained with thesame energy with which another, intolerably distressing,idea is fended off from the ego. They love theirdelusions as they love themselves. Paranoia and hallu-cinatory confusion are the two psychoses of defense orcontrariness.

1950A 1/213

Letter 22. Dream as analogy to D's dream mchosis(1895).

A small analogy to D's dream pwchosis is reported.Rudi Kaufmann, a very intelligent nephew of Breuer's,and a medical student too, is a late riser. He gets himselfcalled by a servant, but is very reluctant about obeying

her. One morning she woke him up a second time and, as

he would not respond, called him by his name: 'HerrRudi!' Thereupon the sleeper had a hallucination of anotice board over a hospital bed with the name 'RudolfKaufmann' on it, and said to himself: `R.K.'s in thehospital in any case, then; so I needn't go there!' andwent on sleeping.

1950A 1/214Draft I. Migraine: Established points (1895).

The established points concerning migraine are pre-sented. There is an interval of hours or days between theinstigation and the outbreak of the symptoms. Evenwithout an instigation there is an impression that theremust be an accumulating stimulus which is present in thesmallest quantity at the beginning of the interval and inthe largest quantity towards its end. Migraine appears tobe a matter of summation, in which susceptibility toetiological factors lies in the height of the level of thestimulus already present. Migraine has a complicated

16

1950A 1/215

etiology, perhaps on the pattern of a chain etiology,where approximate cause can be produced by a numberof factors directly and indirectly, or on the pattern of asummation etiology, where, alongside of a specific cause,stock causes can act as quantitative substitutes. Mi-graines appear rarest in healthy males; are restricted tothe sexual time of life; and appear frequently in peoplewith disturbed sexual discharge. Migraine can be pro-duced by chemical stimuli too, such as: human toxicemanations, scirocco, fatigue, and smells. There is acessation of migraine during pregnancy. The pain of aneuralgia usually finds its discharge in tonic tension.Therefore, it is not impossible that migraine may includea spastic innervation of the muscles of blood vessels inthe reflex sphere of the dural region.

1950A 1/215

Draft J. Frau P.J. (aged 27) (1895).

The subject of this study is a 27-year-old woman. Shehad been married for 3 months. Her husband, acommercial traveller, had had to leave her a few weeksafter their marriage. She missed him very much andlonged for him. To pass the time, she was sitting at thepiano singing, when suddenly she felt ill in her abdomenand stomach, her head swam, she had feelings ofoppression and anxiety and cardiac paraesthesia; shethought she was going mad. Next day, the servant toldher that a woman living in the same house had gonemad. From that time on she was never free of anobsession, accompanied by anxiety, that she was goingto go mad too. It was assumed that her condition thenhad been an anxiety attack: a release of sexual feelingwhich was transformed into anxiety. With probing, itwas discovered that she had had another attack 4 yearsearlier, also while she was singing. An effort was made todetermine the other ideas present in order to account forthe release of sexual feeling and the fright. However,instead of revealing these intermediate links, she dis-cussed her motives.

1/219Note. By Strachey (1966).

During the whole of the latter part of the year 1895Freud was largely occupied with the fundamentaltheoretical problem of the relation between neurologyand psychology. His reflections finally led to theuncompleted work which was named a Project for aScientific Psychology. This was written in Septemberand October, 1895, and should appear, chronoloeically,at this point in the Fliess papers. It stands so much

17

apart, however, from the rest of them, and constitutessuch a formidable and self contained entity, that it wasprinted in a detached shape at the end of the firstvolume of the Standard Edition. One letter, Number 39,written on January 1,1896, is so closely connected withthe Project that it too has been removed from its properplace in the correspondence and printed as an appendixto the Project. That Freud had also during all this periodbeen concerned with clinical matters as well, is conclu-sively shown by the fact that on the very same day onwhich he dispatched this letter, he also sent Fliess DraftK.

1950A 1/220

Draft K. The neuroses of defence: A Christmas fairytale (l 896).

The neuroses of defense are discussed. There are 4types of neuroses of defense. A comparison is madebetween 3 different emotional states: hysteria, obses-sional neurosis, and one form of paranoia. They havevarious things in common. They are all pathologicalaberrations of normal psychical affective states: ofconflict (hysteria), of self-reproach (obsessional neu-rosis), of mortificatidn (paranoia), of mourning (acutehallucinatory amentia). They differ from these affects inthat they do not lead to anything being settled but topermanent damage to the ego. Heredity is a precondi-tion, in that it facilitates and increases the pathologicalaffect. It is this precondition which mainly makespossible the gradations between the normal and extremecase. There is a normal trend toward defense; however,the trend toward defense becomes detrimental if it isdirected against ideas which are also able, in the form ofmemories, to release fresh unpleasure, as is the case withsexual ideas. The course taken by the illness in neurosesof repression is almost always the same: 1) there is asexual experience which is traumatic and premature andbecomes repressed. 2) its repression on some lateroccasion arouses a memory of it; at the same time, thereis the formation of a primary symptom. 3) there is astage of successful defense, which is equivalent to healthexcept for the existence of the primary symptom. 4) thelast stage is that in which the repressed ideas return, andin which during the struggle between them and the ego,new symptoms are formed which are those of the illnessproper; that is, a stage of adjustment, of being over-whelmed, or of recovery with a malformation. Inobsessional neuroses, the primary experience has beenaccompanied by pleasure. In paranoia, the primaryexperience seems to be of a similar nature to that inobsessional neurosis; repression occurs after the memory

of it has released unpleasure. Hysteria presupposes aprimary experience of unpleasure of a passive nature.

1950A 1/229Letter 46. Four periods of life and aetiology (1896).

The following solution to the etiology of the psycho-neuroses are presented. Four periods of life are distin-guished: up to 4 years, preconscious; up to 8 years,infantile; up to 14 years, prepubertal; and up to infinity,maturity. The periods between 8 to 10 and 13 to 17 arethe transitional periods during which repression occurs.The scenes for hysteria occur in the first period ofchildhood (up to 4 years), in which the mnemic residuesare not translated into verbal images. Hysteria alwaysresults, and in the form of conversion. The scenes forobsessional neuroses belong to the infantile period. Thescenes for paranoia fall in the prepubertal period and arearoused in maturity. In that case, defense is manifested indisbelief. Hysteria is the only neurosis in which symptomsare possible even without defense. Consciousness, as re-gards memories, consists of the verbal consciousness per-taining to them; that is, in access to the associated wordpresentations. Consciousness is not attached exclusivelyand inseparably either to the so-called unconscious or tothe so-called conscious realm, so that these names seemto call for rejection. Consciousness is determined by acompromise between the different psychical powerswhich come into conflict with one another whenrepressions occur. These powers include: the inherentquantitative strength of a presentation and a freelydisplaceable attention which is attracted according tocertain rules and repelled in accordance with the rule ofdefense. It is in the conflict between uninhibited andthought-inhibited psychical processes that symptomsarise. One species of psychical disturbance arises if thepower of the uninhibited processes increases; another ifthe force of the thought inhibition relaxes.

1950A 1/233Letter 50. Funeral dream (1896).

Freud presented a report of a dream: I was in somepublic place and read a notice there: You are asked toclose the eyes. I recognized the place as the barber's towhich I go every day. On the day of the funeral I waskept waiting there and therefore reached the house ofmourning rather late. At that time my family wasdispleased with me because I had arranged for thefuneral to be quiet and simple, which they later agreedwas quite right. They also took my being late insomewhat bad part. The sentence on the notice boardhas a double sense, and means in both of them: 'oneshould do one's duty to the dead'. (An apology, as

1950A 1/240

though I had not done it and my conduct neededoverlooking, and the duty taken literally.) Thus thedream is an cutlet for the inclination to self-reproachwhich is regu:azty present among survivors.

1950A 1/234Letter 52. Stratification of memory traces (1896).

A thesis is presented that memory is present not oncebut several times over, that it is laid down in variousspecies of indications. There are at least 3 registrations,probably more. The different registrations are also

separated (not necessarily topographically) according tothe neurones which are their vehicles. The perceptionsare neurones in which perceptions originate, to whichconsciousness attaches, but which in themselves retainno trace of what has happened. Consciousness and

memory are mutually exclusive. The indication ofperception is the first registration of the perceptions; itis quite incapable of consciousness, and is arrangedaccording to associations by simultaneity. Unconscious-ness is the second registration, arranged according toother (perhaps causal) relations. The unconsciousnesstraces correspond to conceptual memories; equallyinaccessible to consciousness. Preconsciousness is thethird transcription, attached to word presentations andcorresponding to the official ego. The cathexes proceed-ing from preconsciousness become conscious according

to *certain rules; and this secondary thought conscious-ness is subsequent in time, and is probably linked to thehallucinatory activation of word presentations, so thatthe neurones of consciousness would once again be

perceptual neurones and in themselves without memory.The successive registrations represent the psychicalachievement of successive epochs of life. At the frontierbetween 2 such epochs a translation of the psychicalmaterial must take place. A failure of translation isknown as repression. There are 3 groups of sexualpsychoneuroses: hysteria, obsessional neurosis, and para-noia. Repressed memories relate to what was current inthe case of hysteria between the ages of Ph and 4, ofobsessional neurosis between 4 and 8, and of paranoiabetween 8 and 14.

1950A 1/240Letter 55. Determinants of psychosis (1897).

Two ideas, based on analytic findings, are presented.The determinant of a psychosis (amentia or a confu-sional psychosis), instead of a neurosis seems to besexual abuse that occurs before the end of the firstintellectual stage (before 15 to 18 months). It is possiblethat the abuse may date back so far that these

fs

1950A 1/242

experiences lie concealed behind the later ones. Epilepsygoes back to the same period. The perversions regularlylead into zoophilia, and have an animal character. Theyare explained not by the functioning of erotogenic zoneswhich have later been abandoned, but by the operationof erotogenic sensations which lose this force later. Theprincipal sense in animals is that of smell, which has lostthat position in human beings. So long as smell (or taste)is dominant, hair, faces, and the whole surface of thebody have a sexually exciting effect. The increase in thesense of smell in hysteria is no doubt connected withthis.

1950A 1/242

Letter 56. Hysteria and witches (1897).

The medieval theory of possession, held by theecclesiastical courts, is said to be identical with thetheory of a foreign body and a splitting of conscious-ness. The cruelties made it possible to understand somesymptoms of hysteria which have hitherto been obscure.The inquisitors pricked with needles, to discover theDevil's stigmata, and in a similar situation the victimsinvented the same old cruel story (helped by theseducer's disguises). Thus, not only the victims but theexecutioners recalled in this their earliest youth.

1950A 1/243

Letter 57. Witches and symbolism (1897).

The idea of bringing in the witches is gaining strength.Details are beginning to crowd in. Their flying is

explained; the broomstick they ride on is probably thegreat Lord Penis. Their secret gatherings, with dancingand other amusements, can be seen any day in thestreets where children play. Alongside of flying andfloating on the air can be put the gymnastic feats ofboys in hysterical attacks. Perverse actions are alwaysthe same. They are made with a meaning and a patternwhich one day will be understood. The dream is of aprimeval Devil religion, whose rites are carried onsecretly. There is a class of people, paranoiacs, who tellstories like those of the witches. These paranoiacscomplain that people put feces in their food, illtreatthem at night in the most abominable way, sexually, etc.There is a distinction between delusion of memory andinterpretative delusions. The latter are connected withthe characteristic indefiniteness concerning the evildoers,who are concealed by the defense. In hysterical patients,their fathers are seen behind their high standards in love,their humility towards their lover, or their being unableto marry because their ideals are unfulfilled.

1950A 1/244Letter 59. Age of hysterical fantasies (1897).

The point that escaped me in the solution of hysterialies in the discovery of a new source from which a newelement of unconscious production arises. What I have inmind are hysterical phantasies, which regularly, as itseems to me, go back to things heard by children at anearly age and only understood later. The age at whichthey take in information of this kind is very remarkable,from the age of 6 to 7 months onwards!

1950A 1/245Letter 60. Dream about Riess (1897).

A dream is presented and discussed. The provokingcause of the dream was the events from the previousday. The dream was a telegraph message. It said Via,Casa Secerno, Villa. The interpretation of the dream wasthat it collected together all the annoyance that wasunconsciously present in the dreamer. The completeinterpretation occurred only after a lucky chancebrought a fresh confirmation of paternal etiology. Thatcase was an ordinary case of hysteria with the usualsymptoms.

10

1950A 1/247

Letter 61. r. uctu re of hysteria (1897).

The structure of hysteria is presented. Everythinggoes back to the reproduction of scenes, some of whichcan be arrived at directly, but others always by way ofphantasies set up in front of them. The phantasies arederived from things that have been heard but understoodsubsequently and all their material is genuine. They areprotective structures, sublimations of the facts, embel-lishments of them, and at the same time exonerations.Their precipitating origin is perhaps from masturbationphantasies. A second important piece of insight is thatthe psychical structures which, in hysteria, are affectedby repression are not in reality memories, but impulseswhich arise from the primal scenes. All 3 neuroses(hysteria, obsessional neurosis, and paranoia) exhibit thesame elements (along with the same etiology); that is,mnemic fragments, impulses (derived from the memory)and protective fictions. The breakthrough into con-sciousness and the formation of compromises (that is, ofsymptoms) occurs in them at different points. Inhysteria, the memories; in obsessional neurosis, theperverse impulses; in paranoia, the protective fictions(phantasies), are what penetrate into normal lifedistorted by compromise.

1950A 1/248

Draft L. Architecture of hysteria (1897).

The architecture of hysteria is presented . The aim ofhysteria seems to be to arrive back at the primal scenes.In a few cases this is achieved directly, but in others only

by a roundabout path. Phantasies are psychical facadesconstructed in order to bar the way to these memories.Phantasies at the same time serve the trend towardsrefining the things that are heard, and made use ofsubsequently; thus they combine things that have been

experienced and things that have been perceived. Animmense load of guilt, with self-reproaches, is made

possible by identification with people of low morals,

who are so often remembered as worthless womenconnected sexually with a father or a brother. There was

a girl who was afraid to pick a flower or even to pull up

a mushroom, because it was against the command ofGod, who did not wish living seeds to be destroyed. In

hysteria, the following events and topics have been seen:the part played by servant girls, mushrooms, pains,

multiplicity of psychical personalities, wrapping up,multiple editions of phantasies, and wishful dreams.

1950A 1/250Draft M. Repression in hysteria (1897).

The architecture of hysteria is presented. Some of the

scenes are accessible directly, but others only by way ofphantasies set up in front of them. The scenes arearranged in the order of increasing resistance: the moreslightly repressed ones come to light first, but only

incompletely on account of their association with theseverely repressed ones. It is to be suspected that the

essentially repressed element is always what is feminine.Phantasies arise from an unconscious combination, in

accordance with certain trends, of things experiencedand heard. These trends are toward making inaccessible

the memory from which the symptoms have emerged ormight emerge. Phantasies are constructed by a process ofamalgamation and distortion analogous to the decom-

position of a chemical body which is compounded with

another one. All anxiety symptoms (phobias) are derived

from phantasies. The kinds of compromise displacement

are: displacement by association, hysteria; displacementby (conceptual) similarity, obsessional neurosis (charac-

teristic of the place at which the defense occurs, and

perhaps also of the time); and causal displacement,paranoia. Repression proceeds backwards from what is

recent, and affects the latest events first. The phantasies

in paranoia are systematic, all of them in harmony with

1950A 1/254

each other. The phantasies in hysteria are independent

of one another and contradictory.

1950A 1/253

Letter 64. Two dreams (1897).

Freud reported and disossed two dreams. The first

dream was of having over-affectionate feelings towards

Mathilde, only she was called Hella and afterwards theword Hella was printed in heavy type. The solution was

that Hella is the name of an American niece. Mathilde

could be called Hella because she has recently wept somuch over the Greek defeats. She is enthusiastic aboutthe mythology of ancient Hellas and naturally regards all

Hellenes as heroes. The dream shows the fulfillment ofthe wish to catch a father as the oriOnator of neurosis,

and so to put an end to the doubts which still persist.

The second dream concerned going up a staircase with

very few clothes on. The dreamer was moving with greatagility. Suddenly, a woman was coming and thereuponthe experience set in of being glued to the spot. The

aTimpanying feeling was not anxiety but an eroticexcitation.

1950A 1/254Draft N. Impulses, fantasies and symptoms (1897).

Hostile impulses against parents are an integralconstituent of neuroses. They come to light consciously

as obsessional ideas. In paranoia, delusions of persecu-tion correspond to these impulses. They are repressed at

times when compassion for the parents is active. On such

occasions, it is a manifestation of mourning to reproachoneself for their death or to punish oneself in ahysterical fashion with the same states that they have

had. It seems as though this death wish is directed in

sons against their fathers and in daughters against theirmothers. Memories appear to bifurcate: part of them is

put aside and replaced by phantasies; another, moreaccessible, part seems to lead directly to impuises. Belief

(and doubt) is a phenomenon that belongs wholly to thesystem of the ego and has no counterpart in theunconscious. In the neuroses, belief is displaced; it isrefused to the repressed material if it forces its way toreproduction and, as a punishment, transposed onto thedefending material. The mechanism of poetry is thesame as that of hysterical phantasies. Remembering isnever a motive but only a way, a method. The firstmotive for the construction of symptoms is, chronologi-

cally, libido. Thus symptoms, like dreams, are the

11 20

1950A 1/257

fulfillment of a wish. The repression of impulses seemsto produce not anxiety but perhaps depression, melan-cholia. In this way the melancholias are related toobsessional neurosis. Holiness is something based on thefact that human beings, for the benefit of the largercommunity, have sacrificed a portion of their sexualliberty and their liberty to indulge in perversions.

1950A 1/257

Letter 66. Defense against memories (1897).

Defense against the memories does not prevent theirgiving rise to higher psychical structures, which persistfor a while and are then themselves subjected to defense.This, however, is of a most highly specific kind, preciselyas in dreams, which contain, in a rutshell, the psychol-ogy of the neuroses quite generally. The most assuredthing seems to be the explanation of dreams, but it issurrounded by a vast number of obstinate riddles. Theorganological questions await a solution. There is aninteresting dream of wandering about among strangers,totally or half undressed and with feelings of shame andanxiety. The people do not notice it. This dreammaterial, which goes back tn exhibiting in childhood, hasbeen misunderstood and worked over didactically in awell-known fairy tale.

1950A 1/259

Letter 67. Doubts about theory of neuroses (1897).

A letter reflected various personal feelings of Freud.Things were fermenting but nothing had been finished.The psychology was satisfactory, but there were gravedoubts about the theory of the neuroses. The mind wassluggish. After having been very cheerful, there was aperiod of ill temper. The mild hysteria, very muchaggravated by work, however, had been resolved but therest was still at a standstill.

1950A 1/260

Letter 69. Doubts about theory of neuroses (1897).

The author's original traumatic theory of the neu-roses is no longer held. There are 4 reasons given for itsabandonment: 1) the continual disappointments in theattempts at bringing analysis to a real conclusion, therunning away of people who had for a time seemed mostin the grasp, the absence of the complete successes andthe possibility of explaining the partial successes in otherways. 2) In every case the father had to be blamed as a

pervert. 3) The discovery that there are no indicatk,ns ofreality in the unconscious, so that one cannot distinguishbetweer the truth and fiction that is cathected withaffect. 4) The reflection that in the most deep-goingpsychosis the unconscious memory does not breakthrough, so that the secret of the childhood experienceis not betrayed even in the most confused delirium.These doubts were the results of honest and forcibleintellectual work.

1950A 1/261

Letter 70. Freud's early memories from self-analysis(1897).

Freud's self-analysis, which he considered to beindispensable for throwing light upon a problem, pro-ceeded in dreams and presented several valuable infer-ences and clues. In summary, it seemed that the fatherplayed no active part in the case, but an inference wasdrawn by analogy on to him. The prime originator was awoman, ugly, elderly, but clever, who told a great dealabout God Almighty and Hell and who instilled in him ahigh opinion of his capacities. Later, between 2 and 21/2years of age the libido was stirred up towards themother. A dream is reported concerning his teacher insexual matters who scolds him for being clumsy, washeshim in reddish water and makes him give her silver coins.This is summed up as 'bad treatment', and alludes to hispowerlessness as a therapist since he gets money from hisbad treatment of patients.

1950A 1/263

Letter 71. Universality of Oedipus complex (1897).

Self-analysis appeared to be the most essential taskfor Freud. An interpretation of a dream was confirmedby a discussion with his mother. It was concluded thatto be completely honest with oneseif is good practice.Falling in love with the mother and jealousy of thefather was regarded as a universal event of earlychildhood. Because of this, the riveting power ofOedipus Rex can be understood. It was speculated thatHamlet had the same kinds of feelings to his father andmother.

1950A 1/266

Letter 72. Resistances reflect childhood (1897).

Resistance, which finally brings work to a halt, isnothing other than the child's past degenerate character,

12

7-

which (as a result of those experiences which one findspresent consciously in what are called degenerate cases)has developed or might have developed, but which isoverlaid here by the emergence of repression. Thisinfantile character develops during the period of long-ing, after the child has been withdrawn from the sexualexperiences. Longing is the main character trait ofhysteria, just as anesthesia is its main symptom. Duringthis period of longing, the phantasies are constructedand masturbation is practiced, which afterwards yieldsto repression. If it does not give way, then there is nohysteria; the discharge of sexual excitation removes forthe most part, the possibility of hysteria.

1950A 1/267Letter 73. Children's speech during sleep (1897).

His analysis proceeds and remains Freud's chiefinterest. Everything is still obscure, even the problems;but there is a comfortable feeling that one has only torummage in one's own storeroom to find, sooner orlater, what one needs. The most disagreeable things arethe moods, which often completely hide reality. Forsomeone like him, too, sexual excitation is no longer ofuse. The speech of a 11/2-year-old child was reported andinterpreted as wish fulfillment. Little Anna had to starveone day because she was sick in the morning, which wasput down to a meal of strawberries. During the followingnight she called out a whole menu in her sleep:`Stwawbewwies, wild stwawbewwies, omblet, pudden!'

1950A 1/268

Letter 75. Erotogenic zones (1897).

Something organic plays a part in reression. Thisnotion was linked to the changed part played by thesensations of smell: the upright carriage that is adopted.The nose raised from the ground, at the same time anumber of formerly interesting sensations attached tothe earth becoming repulsive, by a unknown process.The zones, which no longer produce a release of sexualityin normal and mature human beings, must be the regionsof the anus and of the mouth and throat. Theappearame and idea of these zones no longer produce anexciting effect, and the internal sensations arising fromthem furnish no contribution to the libido, in the way inwhich the sexual organs do. In animals these sexualzones continue in force in both respects: if this persistsin human beings too, perversion results. As we turn away

1950A 1/274

our sense organs (the head and nose) in disgust, so doour preconsciousness and our conscious sense turn awayfrom the memory. This is repression. Experiences inchildhood which merely affect the genitals never pro-duce neurosis in males (or mascuiine females) but onlycompulsive masturbation and libido. The choice ofneurosis (hysteria, obsessional neurosis, or paranoia)depends on the nature of the wave of development (thatis to say, its chronological placing) which enablesrepression to occur.

1950A 1/272Letter 79. Masturbation, addiction and obsessionalneurosis (1897).

Masturbation is the one major habit, the 'primaladdiction' and it is only as a substitute and replacementfor it that the other addictions for alcohol, morphine,tobacco, etc. come into existence. The part played bythis addiction in hysteria is quite enormous; and it isperhaps there that the outstanding obstacle is to befound. As regards obsessional neurosis, the fact is

confirmed that the locality at which the repressed breaksthrough is the word presentation and not the conceptattached to it. Hence the most disparate things arereadily united as an obsessional idea under a single wordwith more than one meaning. Obsessional ideas are oftenclothed in a remarkable verbal vagueness in order topermit multiple employment.

1950A 1/274

Letter 84. Dreams and phylogenesis (1898).

In a letter, Freud wrote that the dream book hascome to a halt again and the problem has deepened andwidened. The theory of wish fulfillment has broughtabout only the psychological solution and not thebiological, or, rather,, metaphysical one. Biologically,dream life seems to derive entirely from the residues ofthe prehistoric period of life, the same period which isthe source of the unconscious and alone contains theetiology of all the psychoneuroses, the period normallycharacterized by an amnesia analogous to hystericalamnesia. The following formula was suggested: what isseen in the prehistoric period produces dreams; what isheard in it produces phantasies; and what is experiencedsexually in it produces the psychoneuroses. Tits repeti-tion of what was experienced in that period is in itselfthe fulfillment of a wish; a recent wish only leads to adream if it can put itself in connection with materialfrom this prehistoric period, if the recent wish is a

13

1950A 1/275

derivative of a prehistoric one or can get itself adoptedby one.

1950A 1/275Letter 97. Childhood enuresis (1898).

The subject of a new case is a young man of 25, whocan scarcely walk owing to stiffness of the legs, spasms .

tremors, etc. A safeguard against any wrong diagnosis isprovided by the accompanying anxiety, which makeshim cling to his mother's apron strings. The death of hisbrother and the death of his father in a psychosisprecipitated the onset of his condition, which has beenpresent since he was 14. He feels ashamed in front ofanyone who sees him walking in this way and he regardsthat as natural. His model is a tabetic uncle, with whomhe identified himself at the age of 13 on account of theaccepted etiology (leading a dissolute life). The shame ismerely appended to the symptoms and must relate tothe other precipitating factor. His uncle was not the leastashamed of his gait. The connection between his shameand his gait was rational many years ago when he hadgonorrhoea which was naturally noticeable in his gait,and even some years earlier, too, when constant (aim-less) erections interfered with his walking. The wholestory of his youth, on the one hand, has its climax in theleg symptoms and, on the other hand, releases the affectbelonging to it, and the 2 are soldered together only forhis internal perception.

1950A 1/276Letter 101. Retrospective fantasies (1899).

In a letter, Freud wrote that a small bit of self-analysis has forced its way through, and confirmed thatphantasies are products of later periods and are pro-jected back from the then present on to the earliestchildhood, and the manner in which this occurs has alsoemerged, once more a verbal link. Another psychicalelement has been found which is regarded as of generalsignificance and as being a preliminary stage of symp-toms. The dream pattern is capable of the most generalapplication, and the key to hysteria, as well, really lies indreams.

1950A 1/277Letter 102. Hystvia and fantasies (1899).

Hysterical headaches rest on an analogy in phantasywhich equates the top with the bottom end of the body,

so that an attack of migraine can be used to represent aforcible defloration, while, nevertheless, the whole ail-ment also represents a situation of wish fulfillment. In awoman patient there were constant states of despairwith a melancholic conviction that she was of no use,was incapable of anything, etc. When she was a girl of 14she discovered that she had an imperforate hymen and

was in despair that she would be no use as a wife. Thediagnosis was melancholia, that is, fear of impotence.With another woman patient, there was a conviction thatthere really was such a thing as hysterical melancholia.

1950A 1/278Letter 105. Importance of wish fulfillment (1899).

It is not only dreams that are wish fulfillments buthysterical attacks as well. This is true of hystericalsymptoms and probably, of every neurotic event too. Asymptom is the wish fulfillment of the repressingthought when, for instance, it is a punishment, aself-punishment, the final replacement of self-gratifica-tion, of masturbation. One woman suffers from hysteri-cal vomiting because in phantasy she is pregnant,because she is so insatiable that she cannot put up withnot having a baby by her last phantasy lover as well. Butshe must vomit too, because in that case she will bestarved and emaciated, and will lose her beauty and nolonger be attractive to anyone. Thus the sense of thesymptom is a contradictory pair of wish fulfillments. Aman turns red and sweats as soon as he sees one of aparticular category of acquaintances. He is ashamed of aphantasy in which he figures as the deflowerer of everyperson he meets.

1950A 1/279Letter 125. Choice of neurosis (1899).

The problem of 'choice of neurosis' is discussed. Thelowest sexual stratum is autoeroticism, which doeswithout any psychosexual aim and demands only localfeelings of satisfaction. It is succeeded by alloerotism(homo and heterourotism); but it certainly also con-tinues to exist as a separate current. Hysteria (and itsvariant, obsessional neurosis) is aIloerotic: its main pathis identification with the person loved. Paranoia dissolvesthe identification once more; it reestablishes all thefigures loved in childhood which have been abandonedand it dissolves the ego itself into extraneous figures.Paranoia is regarded as a forward surge of the autoeroticcurrent , as a return to the standpoint prevailing then.

14

The perversion corresponding to it would be what isknown as 'idiopathic insanity'. The special relations ofautoeroticism to the original ego would throw a clearlight on the nature of this neurosis.

1950A 1/283

Project for a scientific psychology: Editor's introduc-tion and key to abbreviations in the project (1966).

The present translation of Project for a ScientificPsychology is a completely revised one, edited inaccordance with the original manuscript. The ideascontained in the Project persisted, and eventually blos-somed into the theories of psychoanalysis. Freud wasnot a meticulously careful writer, and a certain numberof obvious slips occur. These Were corrected in thisversion, except where the mistake is a doubtful one or ofspecial importance. Freud's punctuation is unsystematicand in any case often differs from English usage. Themain problem raised by Freud's manuscript is his use ofabbreviations. The Project was written in 2 or 3 weeks,left unfinished, and criticized severely at the time of itswriting. There is very little in these pages to anticipatethe technical procedures of psychoanalysis. Free associa-tion, the interpretation of unconscious material, andtransference are barely hinted at. Only in the passages ondreams is there any anticipation of later clinica. ,levelop-ments. All the emphasis in the Project is pon theenvironment's impact upon the organism and the orga-nism's reaction to it. The Project is a pre-id descriptionof the mind. The abbreviations used in the Project are: Q= Quantity (of the intercellular order of magnitude); phi= system of permeable neurones; psi = system ofimpermeable neurones; omega = system of perceptualneurones; W = perception; V = idea; and M = motorimage.

1950A 1/295

Project for a scientific psychology. General schemePartI: Introduction and sections 1-8 (1895).

The intention is to furnish a psychology that is anatural science: that is, to represent psychical processesas quantitatively determinate states of specifiablematerial particles. The first principal theorem is thequantitative conception (Qn). This is derived directlyfrom pathological clinical observation especially whereexcessively intense ideas were concerned. The secondprincipal theorem is the neurone theory. The nervoussystem consists of distinct and similarly constructedneurones, which have contact with one another throughthe mediums of a foreign substance, which termhlate

1950A 1/322

upon one another as they do upon portions of foreigntissue, in which certain lines of conduction are laid downin so far as the neurones receive excitations through cellprocesses (dendrites) and give them off through an axiscyclinder (axon). The hypothesis of there being 2systems of neurones, phi and psi, of which phi consistsof permeable elements and psi of impermeable, seems toprovide an explanation of one of the peculiarities of thenervous system, that of retaining and yet of remainingcapable of receiving. The intercellular stimuli are of acomparatively small order of magnitude and of the sameorder as the resistances of the contact barriers. Thenervous system has an inclination to a flight from pain.The transmission of quality is not durable; it leaves notraces behind and cannot be reproduced. There is acoincidence between the characteristics of consciousnessand processes in the omega neurones which vary inparallel with them.

1950A 1/312

Project for a scientific psychology. General schemePartI: Sections 9-13 (1895).

The amounts of excitation penetrate from outside tothe endings of the phi system of permeable neurones.The qualitative characteristic of the stimuli now pro-ceeds unhindered through phi (the system of permeableneurones to psi) the system of impermeable neurones toomega (the system of perceptual neurones) where itgenerates sensation; it is represented by a particularperiod of neuronal motion, which is certainly not thesame as that of the stimulus, but has a certain relation toit in accordance with a reduction formula. The nucleusof psi is connected with the paths by which endogenousquantities of excitation ascend. It is assumed that theendogenous stimuli are of an intercellular nature. Thefilling of the nuclear neurones in psi will have as itsresult an effort to discharge, an urgency which isreleased along the motor pathway. Pain has a peculiarquality, which makes itself felt along with the un-pleasure. If the mnemic image of the hostile object isfreshly cathected in some way, a state arises which is notpain but which nevertheless has a resemblance to it. Theresidues of the 2 kinds of experiences of pain and ofsatisfaction are affects and wishful states.

1950A 1/322

Project for a scientific psychology. General schemePartI: Sections 14-18 (1895).

With the hypotheses of wishful attraction and of theinclination to repression, the state of the system of

15

24

1950A 1/335

permeable neurones (phi) has been touched. These 2processes indicate than an organization has been formedin the system of impermeable neurones (psi) whosepresence interferes with passages of quantity which onthe first occasion occurred in a particular way; i.e.,accompanied by satisfaction or pain. The ego in psi,which can be treated like the nervous system as a whole,will, when the processes in psi are uninfluenced, be madehelpless and suffer injury. This will happen if, while it isin a wishful state, it newly cathects the memory of anobject and then sets discharge in action. Both wishfulcathexis and release for unpleasure, where the memoryin question is cathected anew,, can be biologicallydetrimental. During the process of wishing, inhibition bythe ego brings about a moderated cathexis of the wishedfor object, which allows it to 6e cognized as not real.Simultaneously with the wishful cathexis of the mnemicimage, the perception of it is present. Judging is a psiprocess which is only made possible by inhibition by theego and which is evoked by the dissimilarity between thewishful cathexis of a memory and a perceptual cathexisthat is similar to it. Reproductive thought has a practicalaim and a biologically established end. The aim and endof all thought processes is to bring about a state ofidentity. Cognitive or judging thought seeks an identitywith a bodily cathexis, reproductive thought seeks itwith a psychical cathexis of an experience of one's own.

1950A 1/335Project for a scientific psychology. General schemePartI: Sections 19-21 and Appendix A (1895).

The primary processes of the system of impermeableneurones (psi) are presented daily during sleep. Theessential precondition of sleep is a lowering of theendogenous load in the psi nucleus. Dreams exhibittransitions to the waking state and to a mixture withnormal psi processes; yet it is easy to sift out what isgenuine and what is not in the nature of a dream.Dreams are devoid of motor discharge and , for the mostpart, of motor elements. The connections in dreams arepartly nonsensical, partly feeble minded, or even mean-ingless or strangely crazy. Dream ideas are of a hallucina-tory kind; they awaken consciousness and meet withbelief. The aim and sense of dreams can be establishedwith certainty. Dreams are poorly remembered. Con-sciousness in dreams furnishes quality with as littletrouble as in waking life. Consciousness of dream ideas isdiscontinuous.

1950A 1/347Project for a scientific psychology. PsychopathologyPart II: Sections 1-2 (1895).

Every observer of hysteria is struck by the fact thathysterical patients are subject to a compulsion which isexercised by excessively intense ideas. Hysterical com-pulsion is unintelligible, incapable of being resolved bythe activity of thought, and incongruous in its structure.There is a defensive process emanating from the ca-thected ego which results in hysterical repression and,along with it , in hysterical compulsion. To that extentthe process seems to be differentiated from the primaryprocess of the system of impermeable neurones.

1950A 1/351Project for a scientific psychology. PsychopathologyPart II: Sections 3-6 (1895).

The outcome of hysterical repression differs verywidely from that of normal defense. It is quite generallythe case that we avoid thinking of what arouses onlyunpleasure, and we do this by directing our thoughts tosomething else. Hysterical repression takes place withthe help of symbol formation, of displacement on toother neurones. Hysterical compulsion orinates from apeculiar kind of symbol formation which is probably aprimary process. Although it does not usually happen inpsychical life that a memory arouses an affect which itdid not give rise to as an experience, this is neverthelesssomething quite usual in the case of a sexual idea,precisely because the retardation of puberty is a generalcharacteristic of the organization. The disturbance of thenormal psychical process had 2 determinants: 1) that thesexual release was attached to a memory instead of to anexperience; and 2) that the sexual release took placeprematurely. It is the business of the ego not to permitany release of affect, because this at the same timepermits a primary process.

1950A 1/360Project for a scientific psychology. Attempt to representnormal psi processesPart III (1895).

Attention consists in establishing the psychical stateof expectation even for those perceptions which do notcoincide in part with wishful cathexes. Attention isbiologically justified; it is only a question of guiding theego as to which expectant cathexis it is to establish and

16

this purpose is served by the indications of quality.Speech association makes cognition possible. The indica-tions of speech discharge put thought processes on alevel with perceptual processes, lend them reality, andmake memory of them possible. It is characteristic ofthe process of cognitive thought that during it, attentionis, from the first, directed to the indications of thoughtdischarge, to the indications of speech. A bound state,which combines high cathexis with small current,mechanically characterizes the processes of thought. Forthe ego, the biological rule of attention runs: If anindication of reality appears, then the perceptualcathexis which is simultaneously present is to behypercathected. Thought accompanied by a cathexis ofthe indications of thought reality or the indications ofspeech is the highest, securest form of cognitive thoughtprocess. Memory consists in facilitations that are notaltered by a rise in the level of cathexis; but there arefacilitations that come into effect only at a particularlevel. Alongside of cognitive and practical thought, thereis a reproductive, remembering thought, which in partenters into practical thought, but does not exhaust it.Thought may lead to unpleasure or to contradiction.

1950A 1/388

Project for a scientific psychology. Attempt to representnormal psi processesPart III: Appendices B and C(1895).

There are 3 ways in which the neurones affect oneanother: 1) they transfer quantity to one another; 2)they transfer quality to one another; and 3) they have anexciting effect on one another. The perceptual processesinvolve consciousness and would only produce theirfurther psychical effects after becoming conscious. Thenature of quantity (Q) is discussed. Q appears in 2distinguishable forms. The first of these is Q in flow,passing through a neurone or from one neurone toanother. The second, more static, form is shown by acathected neurone filled with Q. Q would appear to bemeasurable in 2 ways: by the height of the level ofcathexis within a neurone and by the amount of flowbetween cathexes. Whatever may be the precise detailsof the mechanism responsible for bringing about thetransformation of free into bound Q, it is evident thatFreud attached the greatest importance to thedistinction itself.

1893A 2/1

VOL. II Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895)

2/ixStudies on Hysteria (1955). Editor's introduction andprefaces to the first and second editions.

The present translation by James and Alix Stracheyof Studies on Hysteria includes Breuer's contributions,hut is otherwise based on the German edition of 1925,containing Freud's extra footnotes. Some historicalnotes on the Studies on Hysteria are presented includingBreuer's treatment of Fraulein Anna 0., on which thewhole work is founded, and the case of Frau Emmavon N. which was the first one treated by the catharticmethod. It was through the study of the case of FrauCacilie M. that led directly to publication of "Prelimi-nary Communication". The bearing of these studies ofhysteria on psychoanalyses is discussed. It is thoughtthat the most important of Freud's achievements is hisinvention of the first instrument for the scientific ex-amination of the human mind. In the years immediatelyfollowing the Studies, Freud abandoned more and moreof the machinery of deliberate suggestion and came torely more and more on the patient's flow of free asso-ciations. Freud originated the technical developments,together with the vital theoretical concepts of resistance,defense, and repression which arose from them. Breueroriginated the notion of hypnoid states, and it seemspossible that he was responsible for the terms catharsisand abreaction. The second edition of Studies onHysteria appears without any alterations, though theopinions and methods which were put forward in thefirst edition have since undergone far reaching and pro-found developments. The initial views are not regardedas errors but as valuable first approximations to knowl-edge which could only be fully acquired after long andcontinuous efforts.

1893A 2/1

Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter I. On thepsychical mechanism of hysterical phenomena: Prelimi-nary communication (1893) (Breuer and Freud).

A great variety of different forms and symptoms ofhysteria which have been traced to precipitating factorsinclude neuralgias and anesthesias of various kinds, con-tractures and paralyses, hysterical attacks and epileptoidconvulsions, chronic vomiting and anorexia, etc. Theconnection between the precipitating event and thedevelopment of hysteria is often quite clear while atother times the connection is 'symbolic.' Observation ofthese latter cases establishes an analogy between thepathogenesis of common hysteria and that of traumaticneurosis and justify an extension of the concept oftraumatic hysteria, it was found that each individualhysterical symptom immediately and permanently dis-appeared when the event by which it was provoked was

17

1895D 2/21

clearly brought to light and when the patient describedthe event in great detail and had put the affect intowords. The fading of a memory or the losing of its affectdepends on various factors, the most important of theseis whethr,r there has been an energetic reaction to theevent tktt provokes an affect. The memories correspondto traumas that have not been sufficiently abreacted.The splitting of consciousness which is so striking in thewell known classical cases under the form of double con-science is present to a rudimentary degree in everyhysteria. The basis of hysteria is the existence ofhypnoid states. Charcot gave a schematic description ofthe major hysterical attack, according to which 4 phasescan be distinguished in a complete attack: 1) theepileptoid phase, 2) the phase of large movements,3) the phase of attitudes passionelles (the hallucinatoryphase), and 4) the phase of terminal delirium. Thepsychotherapeutic procedure has a curative effect onhysteria: It brings to an end the operative force of theidea which was not abreacted in the first instance, byallowing its strangulated affect to find a way outthrough speech, and it subjects it to associative correc-tion by introducing it into normal consciousness or byremoving it through the physician's suggestion.

1895D 2/21

Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter II. Casehistories: 1 Fraulein Anna 0. (Breuer).

The case history of Anna 0. is presented. Illnessstarted at 21 years of age and the course of illness fellinto several clearly separable phase: latent incubation;the manifest illness; a period of persisting somnambu-lism, subsequently alternating with more normal states;and gradual cessation of the pathological states andsymptoms. Throughout her illness, Fraulein Anna 0. fellinto a somnolent state every afternoon and after sunsetthis period passed into a deeper sleep or hypnosis called"clouds". During the 'other' states of consciousness(called absences) she would complain of lost time and ofa gap in her train of conscious thought. If she was ableto narrate the hallucinations she had had in the course ofthe day, she would wake up with a clear mind, calm andcheerful. The essential features of this phenomenon, themounting up and intensification of her absences into herautohypnosis in the evening, the effect of the productsof her imagination as psychical stimuli, and the easingand removal of her state of stimulation when she gaveutterance to them in her hypnosis, remained constantthroughout the whole 18 months during which she wasunder observation. The psychical characteristics, presentin Fraulein Anna O. while she was still completelyhealthly, acted as predisponsing causes for her sub-sequent hysterical illness. One was her monotonousfamily life and the absence of adequate intellectual oc-cupation which left her with an unemployed surplus of

mental liveliness and energy, and this found arr outlet inthe constant activity of her imagination. The secondcharacteristic was her habit of daydreaming which laidthe foundation for a dissociation of her mentalpersonality.

1895D 2/48Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter II. Casehistories: 2. Frau Emmy von N. (Freud).

The case history of Emmy von N. is discussed. OnMay 1, 1889, Freud took on the case of a woman whosesymptoms and personality interested him so greatly thathe devoted a large part of his time to her and determinedto do all he could for her recovery. She was a hystericand could be put into a state of somnambulism with thegreatest ease. Delirium was the last considerable distur-bance in Frau Emmy von N's condition. Hypnosis wasused primarily for the purpose of giving her maximswhich were to remain constantly present in her mindand to protect her from relapsing into similar conditionswhen she got home. The mildness of her deliria andhallucinations, the change in her personality and store ofmemories when she was in a state of artificial somnam-bulism, the anesthesia in her painful leg, certain datarevealed in her anamnesis, her ovarian neuralgia, etc.,admit of no doubt as to the hysterical nature of theillness or of the patient. The psychical symptoms in thiscase of hysteria with very little conversion can bedivided into alterations of mood, phobias, and abulias.These phobias and abulias were, for the most part, oftraumatic origin. The distressing effects attached to hertraumatic experiences had remained unresolved. Hermemory exhibited a lively activity which brought hertraumas with their accompanying affects bit by bit intoher present day consciousness.

1895D 2/106Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter II. Casehistories: 3. Miss Lucy R. (Freud).

At the end of the year 1892, Miss Lucy R. was re-ferred to Freud by an acquaintance who was treating herfor chronically recurrent suppurative rhinitis. She wassuffering from depression and fatigue and was tormentedby subjective sensations of smell. Freud concluded thatexperiences which have played an important pathogenicpart, and all their subsidiary concomitants, were ac-curately retained in the patient's memory even whenthey seemed to be forgotten, when he is unable to callthem to mind. Before hysteria can be acquired for thefirst time, one essential condition must be fulfilled: anidea must be intentionally repressed from consciousnessand excluded from associative modification. This inten-tional repression is also the basis for the conversion,.whether total or partial, of the sum of excitation. The

18

27-

sum of excitation, being cut off from psychical asso-ciation, fmds its way all the more easily along the wrongpath to a somatic innervation. The basis for repressionitself can only be a feeling of unpleasure, the incompat-ibility between the single idea that is to be repressed andthe dominant mass of ideas constituting the ego. It wasfound that as one symptom was removed, another devel-oped to take its place. The case history of Miss Lucy R.was regarded as a model instance of one particular typeof hysteria, namely the form of this illness which can beacquired even by a person of sound heredity, as a resultof appropriate experiences. The actual traumaticmoment is the one at which the incompatibility forcesitself upon the ego and at which the latter decides on therepudiation of the incompatible idea. When this processoccurs for the first time there comes into being a nucleusand center of crystallization for the formation of' apsychical group divorced from the ego', a group aroundwhich everything which would imply an acceptance ofthe incompatible idea subsequently collects. Thesplitting of consciousness in these cases of acquiredhysteria is accordingly a deliberate and intentional one.It was concluded that the therapeutic process in this caseconsisted in compelling the psychical group that hadbeen split off to unite once more with the ego-consciousness.

1895D 2/125Studies on Hysteria. (1893-1895). Chapter II. Casehistories: 4. Katharina (Freud).

The case history of Katharina, an employee at amountain retreat that Freud visited, is presented. Thegirl approached him with a problem of an anxiety attackthat had first appeared 2 years previously. Katharinarealized that her uncle had been making advances to herand that he had also been involved with her cousin. Itwas hoped that she, Katharina, whose sexual sensibilityhad been injured at an early age, derived some benefitfrom the conversation with Freud. Katharina agreed thatwhat Freud interpolated into her story was probablytrue; but she was not in a position to recognize it assomething she had experienced. The case was fitted intothe schematic picture of an acquired hysteria. In everyanalysis of a case of hysteria based on sexual traumas,the impressions from the presexual period whichproduce no effect on the child attain traumatic power ata later date as memories, when the girl or marriedwomen acquires an understanding of sexual life. Theanxiety which Katharina suffered in her attacks was ahysterical one; that is, it was a reproduction of theanxiety which had appeared in connection with each ofthe sexual traumas.

1895D 2/186

1895D 2/135Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter H. Casehistories: 5. Fraulein Elisabeth von R. (Freud).

The case of Fraulein Elisabeth von R., a youngpatient of 24, who walked with the upper part of herbody bent forward, but without making use of any sup-port, is studied. The diagnosis of hysteria was proposedfor the following reasons: 1) The descriptions andcharacter of her pains were indefinite. 2) If the hyper-algesic skin and muscles of her legs were touched, herface assumed a peculiar expression, which was one ofpleasure rather than pain. For a long time, Freud wasunable to grasp the connection between the events in herillness and her actual symptoms, the obscurity due tothe fact that analysis pointed to the occurrence of aconversion of psychical excitation into physical pain. Itwas thought that the conversion did not take place inconnection with her impressions when they were fresh,but in connection with her memories of them. Such acourse of events is not unusual in hysteria and plays aregular part in the genesis of hysterical symptoms. Thisassertion is substantiated by the following instances.Fraulein Rosalia H., 23 years old, had for some yearsbeen undergoing training as a singer, had a good voice,but complained that in certain parts of its compass itwas not under her control. A connection was establishedbetween her singing and her hysterical paraesthesia, aconnection for which the way was prepared by theorganic sensations set up by singing. To rid her of thisretention hysteria Freud tried to get her to reproduce allher agitating experiences and to abreact them after theevent. Frau Cacilie M. suffered from an extremelyviolent facial neuralgia which appeared suddenly 2 or 3times a year, and lasted from 5 to 10 days, resisted anykind of treatment and then ceases abruptly. Her caseinvolved conflict and defense. The neuralgia had come tobe indicative of a particular psychical excitation by theusual method of conversion, but afterwards, it could beset going through associative reverberations from hermental life, or symbolic conversion, in fact the samebehavior found in the case of Elisabeth von R.

1895D 2/186Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter III. Theo-retical Section (Breuer): 1. Are all hysterical phenom-ena ideogenic?

It is not believed that all the phenomena of hysteriaare all ideogenic, that is, determined by ideas. Thistheory differs from Moebius who defined as hystericalall pathological phenomena that are caused by ideas.Hysteria is regarded as a clinical picture which has beenempirically discovered and is based on observation.Hysteria must remain a clinical unity even if it turns outthat its phenomena are determined by various causes,

19

1895D 2/192

and that some of them are brought about by a psychicalmechanism and others without it. It seems certain thatmany phenomena described as hysterical are not causedby ideas alone. Even though some of the phenomena ofhysteria are ideogenic, nevertheless it is precisely theythat must be described as the specifically hysterical ones,and it is the investigation of them, the discovery of theirpsychical origins, which constitutes the most importantrecent step forward in the theory of the disorder. Theconcept of excitations which flow away or have to beabreacted, is fundamentally important in hysteria andfor the theory of neurosis in general.

1895D 2/192Studies on Hysteria (1893-18951. Chapter III. Theoret-ical Section (Brew,r): 2. Intracerebral tonic excitationsaffects.

The 2 extreme conditions of the central nervoussystem are a clear waking state and dreamless sleep. Atransition between these is afforded by conditions ofvarying degrees of decreasing clarity. When the brain isperforming actual work, a greater consumption ofenergy is no doubt required than when it is merely pre-pared to perform work. Spontaneous awakening cantake place in complete quiet and darkness without anyexternal stimulus, thus demonstrating that the develop-ment of energy is based on the vital process of thecerebral elements themselves. Speech, the outcome ofthe experience of many generations, distinguishes withadmirable delicacy between those forms and degrees ofheightening of excitation which are still useful formental activity because they raise the free energy of allcerebral functions uniformly, and those forms anddegrees which restrict that activity because they partlyincrease and partly inhibit these psychical functions in amanner that is not uniform. The first are given the nameof incitement, and the second excitment. While incite-ment only arouses the urge to employ the increasedexcitation functionally, excitement seeks to dischargeitself in more or less violent ways which are almost oreven actually pathological. A disturbance of the dynamicequilibrium of the nervous system is what makes up thepsychical side of affects. All the disturbances of mentalequilibrium which are called acute affects go along withan increase of excitation. Affectr that are active, levelout the increased excitation by motor dratarge. If, how-ever, the affect can find no discharge of excitation ofany kind, then the intracerebral excitaton is powerfullyincreased, but is employed neither in associative nor inmotor activity.

1895 2/203Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter III. Theo-retical Section (Breuer): 3. Hysterical conversion.

Resistances in normal people against the passage ofcerebral excitation to the vegetative organs correspond

to the insulation of electrical conducting lines. At pointsat which they are abnormally weak they are brokenthrough when the tension of cerebral excitation is high,and this, the affective excitation, passes over to theperipheral organs. There ensues an abnormal expressionof emotion with 2 factors responsible for this. The firstis a high degree of intracerebral excitation which hasfailed to be leveled down either by ideational activitiesor by motor discharge, or which is too great to be dealtwith in this way. The second is an abnormal weakness ofthe resistances in particular paths of conduction. Intra-cerebral excitation and the excitatory process in pe-ripheral paths are of reciprocal magnitudes: the formerincreases if and so long as no reflex is released; itdiminishes and disappears when it has been transformedinto peripheral nervous excitation. Thus it seems under-standable that no observable affect is generated if theidea that should have given rise to it immediatelyreleases an abnormal reflex into which the excitationflows away as soon as it is generated. The 'hystericalconversion' is then complete. Hysterical phenomena(abnormal reflexes) do not seem to be ideogenic even tointelligent patients who are good observers, because theidea that gave rise to them is no longer colored withaffect and no longer marked out among other ideas andmemories. The discharge of affect follows the principleof least resistance and takes place along those pathswhose resistances have already been weakened by con-current circumstances. The genesis of hysterical phe-nomena that are determined by traumas finds a perfectanalogy in the hysterical conversion of the psychicalexcitation which originates, not from external stimulinor from the inhibition of normal psychical reflexes, butfrom the inhibition of the course of association. In allcases there must be convergence of several factors beforea hysterical symptom can be generated in anyone whohas hitherto been normal. Two ways in which affectiveideas can be excluded from association were observed:through defense and in situations where the idea cannotbe remembered such as in hypnosis or states cimilar tohypnosis. The latter seem to be of extreme importancefor the theory of hysteria.

1895D 2/215Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter III. Theo-retical Section (Breuer): 4. Hypnoid states.

The basis of hysteria is the existence of hypnoidstates. The importance of these states which resemblehypnosis, lies in the amnesia that accompanies them andin their power to bring about the splitting of the mind.It must also be pointed out that conversion (the ideo-genic production of somatic phenomena) can also comeabout apart from hypnoid states. True autohypnoses(originating spontaneously) are found in a number offully developed hysterias, occurring with varying fre-quency and duration, and often alternating rapidly with

20

Z S

normal waking states. What happens during auto-hypnotic states is subject to more or less total amnesia inwaking life. The hysterical conversion takes place moreeasily in autohypnosis than in the waking state, just assuggested ideas are realized physically as hallucinationsand movements so much more easily in artificial (non-s p o nt an e o us) hypnosis . Neither absence o f mine(hypnoid state) during energetic work nor unemotionaltwilight states are pathogenic; on the other hand,reveries that are filled with emotion and states of fatiguearising from protracted affects are pathogenic. Themethod by which pathogenic autohypnosis would seemto develop is by affect being introduced into a habitualreverie. It is not known whether reveries may not them-selves be able to produce the same pathological effect asauto-hypnosis, and whether the same may not also betrue of a protracted affect of anxiety. The term hypnoidpoints to auto-hypnosis itself, the importance of whichin the genesis of hysterical phenomena rests on the factthat it makes conversion easier and protects (byamnesia) the converted ideas from wearing away, a pro-tection which ultimately leads to an increase in thepsychical splitting.

1895D 2/222Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter III. Theoret-ical Section (Breuer): 5. Unconscious ideas and ideasinadmissible to consciousnessSplitting of the mind.

Ideas that we are aware of are called conscious. Agreat deal of what is described as mood comes fromideas that exist and operate beneath the threshold ofconsciousness. The whole conduct of our life is con-stantly influenced by subconscious ideas. All intuitiveactivity is directed by ideas which are to a large extentsubconscious. Only the clearest and most intense ideasare perceived by self-consciousness, while the great massof current but weaker ideas remains unconscious. Thereseems to be no theoretical difficulty in recognizingunconscious ideas as causes of pathological phenomena.The existence of ideas that are inadmissible to conscious-ness is pathological. Janet regards a particular form ofcongenital mental weakness as the disposition tohysteria. Freud and Breuer say that it is not the case thatthe splitting of consciousness occurs because the patientsare weak minded; they appear to be weakmindedbecause their mental activity is divided and only a partof its capacity is at the disposal of their consciousthought. What underlies dissociation is an excess ofefficiency, the habitual coexistence of 2 heterogeneoustrains of ideas. In their initial stages, hysterias of a severedegree usually exhibit a syndrome that may be describedas acute hysteria. The weakness of mind caused by asplitting of the psyche seems to be a basis of thesuggestibility of some hysterical patients. The uncon-

21

1895D 2/240

scious split of mind in hysteria is preeminently sug-gestible on account of the poverty and incompletenessof its ideational content.

1895D 2/240Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter III. Theo-retical Section (Breuer): 6. Innate dispositionDevelopmen t of hysteria.

Most of the hysteria phenomena that Freud andBreuer have been endeavoring to understand can bebased on an innate idiosyncracy. The capacity to acquirehysteria is undoubtedly linked with an idiosyncracy ofthe person concerned. The reflex theory of symptoms(nervous symptoms) should not be completely rejected.The idiosyncracy of the nervous system and of the mindseems to explain some familiar properties of manyhysterical patients. The surplus of excitation which isliberated by their nervous system when in a state of restdetermines their incapacity to tolerate a monotonouslife and boredom and their craving for sensations whichdrive them to interrupt this monotony with incidents ofwhich the most prominent are pathological phenomena.They are often supported in this by autosuggestion. Asurplus of excitation also gives rise to pathologicalphenomena in the motor sphere, often tic-like move-ments. Like the stigmata, a number of other nervoussymptoms, some pains and vasomotor phenomena andperhaps purely motor convulsive attacks, are not causedby ideas but are direct results of the fundamentalabnormality of the nervous system. Closest to them arethe ideogenic phenomena, simply conversations of affec-tive excitation. These phenomena are, by repetition, apurely somatic hysterical symptom while the idea thatgave rise to it is fended off and therefore repressed. Themost numerous and important of the fended-off andconverted ideas have a sexual content. The tendencytowards fending off what is sexual is intensified by thefact that in young unmarried women sensual excitationhas an admixture of anxiety, of fear of what is coming,what is unknown and half-suspected, whereas in normaland healthy young men it is unmixed aggressive instinct.Besides sexual hysteria, there are also hysterias due tofright, traumatic hysteria proper, which constitutes oneof the best known and recognized forms of hysteria.Another constitutent of the hysterical disposition is thehypnoid state, the tendency to autohypnosis. Thehypnoid element is most clearly manifested in hystericalattacks and in those states which can be described asacute hysteria. The essential change that occurs inhysteria is that the mental state becomes temporarily orpermanently similar to that of a hypnotized subject.

30

1895D 2/253

1895D 2/253Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Chapter IV. Thepsychotherapy of hysteria (Freud).

The psychotherapy of hysteria is discussed. Eachindividual hysterical symptom immediately and per-manently disappears when the memory of the event bywhich it was provoked was brought to light along withits accompanying affect and when the patient haddescribed that event in the greatest possible detail andhad put the affect into words. The etiology of theacquisition of neuroses is to be looked for in sexualfactors. Different sexual facto-L lroduce differentpictures of neurotic disorders. The neuroses whichcommonly occur are mostly to be described as mixed.Pure forms of hysteria and obsessional neurosis are rare;as a rule these 2 neuroses are combined with anxietyneurosis. Not all hysterical symptoms are psychogenicand they all cannot be alleviated by a psychotherapeuticprocedure. A number of patients could not be hypno-tized, although their diagnosis was one of hysteria and itseemed probable that the psychical mechanism describedby Freud and Breuer operated in them. For thesepatients, Freud by means of psychical work had toovercome a psychical force in the patient which wasopposed to the pathogenic ideas becoming conscious.The pathogenic idea is always close at hand and can bereached by associations that are easily accessible, just aquestion of removing the subjects will. Once a picturehas emerged from the patients's memory, it becomesfragmentary and obscure in proportion as he proceedswith his description of it. The patient appears to begetting rid of it by turning it into words. It is foundfrom cases in which guessing the way in which things areconnected and telling the patient before uncovering itthat therapists are not in a position to force anything onthe patient about things of which he is ostensiblyignorant or to influence the products of the analysis byarousing an expectation. An external obstacle to success-ful psycnotherapy happens when the patient's relationto the therapist is disturbed such as if there is personalestrangement, if the patient is seized by a dread ofbecoming accustomed to the therapist personally or oflosing independence in relation to him, or if the patientis frightened at finding she is transferred her distressingideas onto the therapist.

1895D 2/307Studies on Hysteria (1893-1895). Appendix A: Thechronology of the case of Frau Emmy von N.Appendix B: List of writings by Freud dealing prin-cipally with conversion hysteria.

The chronology of the case of Frau Emmy von N. ispresented. There are serious inconsistencies in the datingof the case history. There is reason to believe that Freudaltered the place of Yrau Emmy's residence. It is possible

that he also altered the time as an extra precautionagainst betraying his patient's identity. A list of writingsby Freud dealing principally with conversion hysteria isalso presented. They are dated from 1886 to 1910 andinclude: The Observation of Pronounced HemiAnesthesia in a Hysterical Male; Hysteria in Villaret'sHandworterbuch; A Letter- to Josef Breuer; On theTheory of Hysterical Attacks; A Case of SuccessfulTreatment by Hypnotism; On the Psychical Mechanismof Hysterical Phenomena; The Neuro-Psychoses ofDefense; Studies on Hysteria; Project for a ScientificPsychology; and the Aetiology of Hysteria.

VOL. III Early Psycho-Analytic Publications

(1893-1899)

1906B 3/3Preface to Freud's shorter writings (1893-1906)

Volume Three of the Standard Edition includes themajority of the contents of the first of Freud's 5collected volumes of shorter papers. The volumecontains 2 papers which Freud omitted from hiscollection: the discussion on forgetting, which wasafterwards developed into the first chapter of ThePsychopathology of Everyday Life and the paper onScreen Memories. It also includes the list of abstracts ofFreud's earlier works, which he himself drew up with aneye to his application for a professorship. The preface toFreud's collection of shorter writings on the theory ofthe neuroses from the years 1893 to 1906 is presented.The collection serves as an introduction and supplementto the larger publications dealing with the same topics.The Obituary of J.-M. Charcot is first of the collectionof short papers.

1893r 3/9Charcot (1893)

From October, 1885, to February,, 1886, Freudworked at the Salpetriere in Paris under Charcot. Thiswas the turning point in Freud's career, for during thisperiod his interest shifted from neuropathology topsychopathology, from physical science to psychology.The obituary, written only a few days after Charcot'sdeath, is some evidence of the greatness of Freud'sadmiration for him. Charcot treated hysteria as justanother topic in neuropathology. He gave a completedescription of its phenomena, demonstrated that theyhad their own laws and uniformities, and showed how torecognize the symptoms which enable a diagnosis ofhysteria to be made. Heredity was to be regarded as thesole cause of hysteria. Charcot's concern with hypnotic

22

phenomena in hysterical patients led to very greatadvances in this important field of hitherto neglectedand despised facts, for the weight of his name put an endto any doubt about the reality of hypnoticmanifestations.

1893H 3/25On the psychical mechanism of hysterical phenomena:A lecture (1893).

The English translation, "On the Psychical Mechanismof Hysterical Phenomena," is a shorthand report of alecture delivered and revised by Freud. It is pointed outthat all the modern advances made in the understandingand knowledge of hysteria are derived from the work ofCharcot. There is an affectively colored experiencebehind most phenomena of hysteria. If this experience isequated with the major traumatic experience underlyingtraumatic hysteria the following thesis is derived: thereis a complete analogy between traumatic paralysis andcommon, nontraumatic hysteria. The memories inhysterical patients, which have become pathogenic,occupy an exceptional position as regards the wearingaway process; and observation shows that, in the case ofall the events which have become determinants ofhysterical phenomena, the psychical traumas have notbeen completely abreacted. There are 2 groups ofconditions under which memories become pathogenic.In the first group, the memories to which the hystericalphenomena can be traced back have for their contentideas which involve a trauma so great that the nervoussystem has not sufficient power to deal with it in anyway. In a second group of cases the reason for theabsence of a reaction lies not in the content of thepsychical trauma but in other circumstances.

1894A 3/43The neuro-psychoses of defence (1894).

The problems of the neuroses, which Freudinvestigated during the years 1893 to 1894, fell into 2fairly distinct groups, concerned respectively with whatwere later to become known as the actual neuroses andthe psychoneuroses. After making a detailed study of anumber of nervous patients suffering from phobias andobsessions, Freud was led to attempt an explanation ofthese symptoms, thus arriving successfully at the originof the pathological ideas in new and different cases. Thesyndrome of hysteria justifies the assumption of asplitting of consciousness, accompanied by theformation of separate psychical groups. The character-istic factor in hysteria is not the splitting of conscious-ness but the capacity for conversion. If someone with adisposition to neurosis lacks the aptitude for conversion,but if, in order to fend off an incompatible idea, he setsabout separating it from its affect, then that affect is

455-582 0 72 - 3

3/62

obliged to remain in the psychical sphere. In all cases thatFreud analyzed, it was the subject's sexual life that hadgiven rise to a distressing affect of precisely tne samequality as that attaching to his obsession. In 2 instancesconsidered, defense against the incompatible idea waseffected by separating it from its affect; the idea itselfremained in consciousness, even though weakened andisolated. In another type of defense the ego rejects theincompatible idea together with its affect and behaves asif the idea had never occurred to the ego at all. But fromthe moment at which this has been successfully done thesubject is in a psychosis, which can only be classified ashallucinatory confusion. The content of a hallucinatorypsychosis o f this sort consists precisely in theaccentuation of the idea which was threatened by theprecipitating cause of the onset of illness. The ego hasfended off the incompatible idea through escape intopsychosis. In summary, a working hypothesis for theneuroses of defense is as follows: In mental functionssomething is to be distinguished (a quota of affect orsum of excitation) which possess all the characteristicsof a quantity which is capable of increase, diminution,displacement and discharge, and which is spread over thememory traces of inns.

3/62The neuro-psychoses of defence (1894). Appendix: Theemergence of Freud's fundamental hypotheses.

With the first paper on the neuropsychoses ofdefense, Freud gives public expression, to many of themost fundamental of the theoretical notions on whichall his later work rests. At the time of writing this paper,Freud was deeply involved in the first series ofpsychological investigations. In his "History of thePsycho-Analytic Movement", Freud declared that thetheory of repression, or defense, to give it its alternativename, is the cornerstone on which the whole structureof psychoanalysis rests. The clinical hypothesis ofdefense, however, is itself necessarily based on thetheory of cathexis. Throughout this period, Freudappeared to regard the cathectic processes as materialevents. The pleasure principle, no less fundamental thanthe constancy principle, was equally present, thoughonce more only by implication. Freud regarded the 2principles as intimately connected and perhaps identical.It is probably correct to suppose that Freud wasregarding the quota of affect as a particularmanifestation of the sum of excitation. Affect is what isusually involved in the cases of hysteria and obsessionalneurosis with which Freud was chiefly concerned inearly days. For that reason he tended at that time todescribe the displaceable quantity as a quota of affectrather than in more general terms as an excitation; andthis habit seems to have persisted even in the

23

32

1895C 3/71

metE physical papers where a more precise differentiationmight have contributed to the clarity of his argument.

1895C 3/71Obsessions and phobias: Their psychical mechanism andtheir aetiology (1895).

Obsessions and phobias cannot be included underneurasthenia proper. Since the patients afflicted withthese symptoms are no more often neurasthenics thannot. Obsessions and phobias are separate neuroses, witha special mechanism and etiology. Traumatic obsessionsand phobias are allied to the symptoms of hysteria. Twoconstituents are found in every obsession: 1) an ideathat forces itself upon the patient; P.nd 2) an associatedemotional state. In many true obsessions it is plain thatthe emotional state is the principal thing, since that statepersists unchanged while the idea associated with itvaries. It is the false connection between the emotionalstate and the associated idea that accounts for theabsurdity so characteristic of obsessions. The greatdifference between phobias is that in the latter theemotion is always one of anxiety, fear. Among thephobias, 2 groups may be differentiated according to thenature of the object feared: 1) common phobias, anexaggerated fear of things that everyone detests or fearsto some extent; and 2) contingent phobias, the fear ofspecial conditions that inspire no fear in the normalman. The mechanism of phobias is entirely differentfrom that of obsessions - nothing is ever found but theemotional state of anxiety which brings up all the ideasadapted to become the subject of a phobia. Phobias thenare a part of the anxiety neurosis, which has a sexualorigin.

3/83Obsessions and phobias: Their psychical mechanism andtheir aetiology (1895). Appendix: Freud's views onphobias.

Freud's earliest approach to the problem of phobiaswas in his first paper on the neuropsychoses of defense.In the earliest of his papers, he attributed the samemechanism to the great majority of phobias andobsessions, while excepting the purely hysterical phobiasand the group of typical phobias of which agoraphobia is.a model. This latter distinction is the crucial one, for itimplies a distinction between phobias having a psychicalbasis and those without. This distinction links with whatwere later to be known as the psychoneuroses and theactual neuroses. In the paper on obsessions and phobias,the distinction seems to be made not between 2different groups of phobias but between the obsessionsand the phobias, the latter being declared to be a part ofthe anxiety neurosis. In the paper on anxiety neurosis,the main distinction was not between obsessions andphobias but between phobias belonging to obsessional

neurosis and those belonging to anxiety neurosis. Thereremain undetermined links between phobias, hysteria,obsessions, and anxiety neurosis.

1895B 3/90 .

On the grounds for detaching a particular syndromefrom neurasthenia under the description "anxietyneurosis" (1895). Editors' note, introduction and Part I.The clinical symptomatology of anxiety neurosis.

The paper, "On the Grounds for Detaching aPa rticular Syndrome from Neurasthenia under theDescription Anxiety Neurosis" may be regarded as thefirst part of a trail that leads through the whole ofFreud's writings. According to Freud, it is difficult tomake any statement of general validity aboutneurasthenia, so long as it is used to cover all the thingswhich Beard has included under it. It was proposed thatthe anxiety neurosis syndronic be detached fromneurasthenia. The symptoms of this syndrome areclinically much more closely related to one another thanto those of genuine neurasthenia; and both the etiologyand the mechanism of this neurosis are fundamentallydifferent from the etiology and mechanism of genuineneurasthenia. What Freud calls anxiety neurosis may beobserved in a completely developed form or in arudimentary one, in isolation or combined with otherneuroses. The clinical picture of anxiety neurosiscomprises some of the following symptoms: generalirritability; anxious expectation; sudden onslaughts ofanxiety; waking up at night in a fright, vertigo,disturbances in digestive activities and attacks ofp a raesthesias. Several of the symptoms that arementioned, which accompany or take the place of ananxiety attack, also appear in a chronic form.

189513 3/99On the grounds for detaching a particular syndromefrom neurasthenia under the description "anxietyneurosis" (1895). Part II. Incidence and aetiology ofanxiety neurosis.

In some cases of anxiety neurosis no etiology at all isdiscovered. But where there are grounds for regardingthe neurosis as an acquired one, careful inquiry directedto that end reveals that a set of noxae and influencesfrom sexual life are the operative etiological factors. Infemales, disregarding their innate disposition, anxietyneurosis occurs in the following cases: as virginal anxietyor anxiety in adolescents; as anxiety in the newlymarried; as anxiety in women whose husbands sufferfrom ejaculatio praecox or from markedly impairedpotency; and whose husbands practice coitus interruptusor reservatus; anxiety neurosis also occurs as anxiety inwidows and intentionally abstinent women; and asanxiety in the climacteric during the last major increaseof sexual need. The sexual determinants of anxiety

24

f

neurosis in men include: anxiety of inten,ionallyabstinent men, which is frequently combined withsymptoms of defense; anxiety in men in a state ofunconsummated excitation, or in those who contentthemselves with touching or looking at women; anxietyin men who practice coitus interruptus; and anxiety insenescent men. There are 2 other cases which apply toboth sexes. 1) People who, as a result of practicingmasturbation, have been neurasthenics, fall victim toanxiety neurosis as soon as they give up their form ofsexual satisfaction. 2) Anxiety neurosis arises as a resultof the factor of overwork or exhausting exertion.

1895B 3/106On the grounds for detaching a particular syndromefrom neurasthenia under the description "anxietyneurosis" (1895). Part III. First steps towards a theoryof anxiety neurosis.

According to Freud, the mechanism of anxietyneurosis is to be looked for in a deflection of somaticsexual excitation from the psychical sphere, and in aconsequent abnormal employment of that excitation.This concept of the mechanism of anxiety neurosis canbe made clearer if the following view of the sexualprocess, which applies to men, is accepted. In thesexually mature male organism, somatic sexualexcitation is produced and periodically becomes astimulus to the psyche. The group of sexual ideas whichis present in the psyche becomes supplied with energyand there comes into being the physical state of libidinaltension which brings with it an urge to remove thattension. A psychical unloading of this kind is possibleonly by means of what is called specific or adequateaction. Anything other than the adequate action wouldbe fruitless, for once the somatic sexual excitation hasreached threshold value, it is turned continuously intopsychical excitation and something.must positively takeplace which will free the nerve endings from the pressureon them. Neurasthenia develops whenever the adequateunloading is replaced by a less adquate one. This viewdepicts the symptoms of anxiety neurosis as being in asense surrogates of the omitted specific action followingon sexual excitation. In the neurosis, the nervous systemis reacting against a source of excitation which isinternal, whereas in the corresponding affect it isreacting against an analogous source of excitation whichis external.

1895B 3/112On the grounds for detaching a particular syndromefrom neurasthenia under the description "anxietyneurosis" (1895). Part IV. Relation to other neuroses.

The purest cases of anxiety neurosis, usually the mostmarked, are found in sexually potent youthful

1895F 3/121

individuals, with an undivided etiology, and an illnessthat is not too long standing. More often, however,symptoms of anxiety occur at the same time as, and incombination with symptoms of neurasthenia, hysteria,obsessions, or melancholia. Wherever a mixed neurosis ispresent, it will be possible to discover an intermixture ofseveral specific etiologies. The etiological conditionsmust be distinguished for the onset of the neuroses fromtheir specific etiological factors. The former are stillambiguous, and each of them can produce differentneuroses. Only the etiological factors which can bepicked out in them, such as inadequate disburdening,psychical insufficiency or defense accompanied bysubstitution, have an unambiguous and specific relationto the etiology of the individual major neuroses. Anxietyneurosis presents the most interesting agreement with,and differences from, the other major neuroses, inparticular neurasthenia and hysteria. It shares withneurasthenia one main characteristic, namely, that thesource of excitation lies in the somatic field instead ofthe psychical one as is the case in hysteria andobsessional neurosis. The symptomatology of hysteriaand anxiety neurosis shows many points in common.The appearance of the following symptoms either in achronic form or in attacks, the paraesthesias, thehyperaesthesias and pressure points are found in bothhysterias and anxiety attacks.

3/116

On the grounds for detaching a particula syndromefrom neurasthenia under the description "anxietyneurosis" (1895). Appendix: The term "Angst" and itsEnglish translation.

There are at least 3 instances in which Freud discussesthe various shades of meaning expressed by the Germanword Angst and the cognate Furcht and Schreck.Though he stresses the anticipatory element and absenceof an object in Angst, the distinctions he draws are notentirely convincing, and his actual usage is far frominvariably obeying them. Angst may be translated tomany similarly common English words: fear, fright,alarm, etc. Angst often appears as a psychiatric term:The word universally adopted for the purpose has beenanxiety. The English translator is driven to compromise:he must use anxiety in technical or semitechnicalconnections, and must elsewhere choose whatevereveryday English word seems most appropriate.

1895F 3/121A reply to criticisms of my paper on anxiety neurosis(1895).

A reply to Lowenfeld's criticisms of Freud's paper(January 1895) on anxiety neurosis is presented. It isFreud's view that the anxiety appearing in anxiety

25

. 34

1896A 3/141

neurosis does not admit of a psychical derivation and hemaintains that fright must result in hysteria or atraumatic neurosis, but not in an anxiety neurosis.Lowelfeld insists that in a number of cases 'states ofanxiety' appear immediately or shortly after a psychicalshock. Freud states that in the etiology of the neuroses .sexual factors play a predominant part. Lowenfeldrelates experiences where he has seen anxiety statesappear and disappear when a change in the subject'ssexual life had not taken place but where other factorswere in play. The following concepts are postulated inorder to understand the complicated etiological situationwhich prevails in the pathology of the neuroses:precondition, specific cause, concurrent causes, andprecipitating or releasing cause. Whether a neuroticillness occurs at all depends upon a quantitative factor,upon the total load on the nervous system as comparedwith the latter's capacity for resistance. What dimensionsthe neurosis attains depends in the first instance on theamount of the hereditary taint. What form the neurosisassumes is solely determined by the specific etiologicalfactor arising from sexual life.

1896A 3/141Heredity and the aetiology of the neuroses (1896).

The paper, "Heredity and the Etiology of theNeuroses" is a summary of Freud's contemporary viewon the etiology of all 4 of what he then regarded as themain types of neurosis: the 2 psychoneuroses, hysteriaand obsessional neurosis; and the 2 actual neuroses,neurasthenia and anxiety neurosis. Opinion of theetiological role of heredity in nervous illness ought to bebased on an impartial statistical examination. Certainnervous disorders can develop in people who areperfectly healthy and whose family is above reproach. Innervous pathology, there is similar heredity and alsodissimilar heredity. Without the existence of a specialetiological factor, heredity could do nothing. Theetiological influences, differing among themselves intheir importance and in the manner in which they arerelated to the effect they produce, can be grouped into 3classes: preconditions, concurrent causes, and specificcauses. In the pathogenesis of the major neuroses,heredity fulfills the role of a precondition. Some of theconcurrent causes of neuroses are: emotionaldisturbance, physical exhaustion, acute illness,intoxications, traumatic accidents, etc. The neuroseshave as their common source the subject's sexual life,whether they lie in a disorder of his contemporarysexual life or in important events in his past life.

1896B 3/162Further remarks on the neuro-psychoses of defence(1896). Part I. The "specific" aetiology of hysteria.

"Further Remarks on the Neuropsychoses ofDefense" takes up the discussion at a point that Freud

reached in his first paper, (1894). The ultimate case ofhysteria is always the seduction of a child by an adult.The actual traumatic event always occurs before the ageof puberty, though the outbreak of the neurosis occursafter puberty. This whole position is later abandoned byFreud, and its abandonment signalizes a turning point inhis views. In a short paper published in 1894, Freudgrouped together nysteria, obsessions, and certain casesof acute hallucinatory confusion under the name ofneuropsychoses of defense because those affectionsturned out to have one aspect in common. This was thattheir symptoms arose through the psychical mechanismof defense, that is, in an attempt to repress anincompatible idea which had come into distressingopposition to the patient's ego. The symptoms ofhysteria can only be understood if they are traced backto experiences which have a traumatic effect. Thesepsychical traumas refer to the patient's sexual life. Thesesexual traumas must have occurred in early childhoodand their content must consist of an actual irritation ofthe genitals. All the experiences and excitations which,in the period of life after puberty, prepare the way for,or precipitate, the outbreak of hysteria, demonstrablyhave their effect only because they arouse the memorytrace of these traumas in childhood, which do notthereupon become conscious but lead to a release ofaffect and to repression. Obsessions also presuppose asexual experience in childhood.

1896B 3/168Further remarks on the neuro-psychosis of defence(1 8 9 6). Par t H. The nature and mechanism ofobsessional neurosis.

Sexual experiences of early childhood have the samesignificance in the etiology of obsessional neurosis asthey have in that of hysteria. In all the cases ofobsessional neurosis, Freud found a substratum ofhysterical symptoms which could be traced back to ascene of sexual passivity that preceded the pleasurableaction. Obsessional ideas are transformed self-reproacheswhich have reemerged from repression and which relateto some sexual act that was performed with pleasure inchildhood. In the first period, childhood immorality,events occur which contain the germ of the laterneurosis. This period is brought to a close by the adventof sexual maturation. Self-reproach now becomesattached to the memory of these pkasurable actions.The 5cond period, illness, is characterized by the returnof the repressed memories. There are 2 forms ofobsessional neurosis, according to whether what forcesan entrance into consciousness is solely the mnemiccontent of the act involving self-reproach, or whetherthe self-reproachful affect connected with the act doesso as well. The first form includes the typical obsessionalideas, in which the content engages the patient'sattention and, he merely feels an indefinite unpleasure,

as. 26

whereas the only affect which would be suitable to theobsessional idea would be one of self-reproach. A secondform of obsessional neurosis comes about if what hasforced its way to representation in conscious psychicallife is not the repressed mnemic content but therepressed self-reproach.

1896B 3/174Further remarks on the neuropsychosis of defense(1896). Part III. Analysis of a case of chronic paranoia.

Freud postulates that paranoia, like hysteria andobsessions, proceeds from the repression of distressingmemories and that its symptoms are determined in theirform by the content of what has been repressed. Theanalysis of a case of chronic paranoia is presented. FrauP., 32 years of age, has been married for 3 years and isthe mother of a 2-year-old child. Six months after thebirth of her child, she became uncommunicative anddistrustful, showed aversion to meeting her husband'sbrothers and sisters and complained that the neighborsin the small town in which she lived were rude andinconsiderate to her. The patient's depression began atthe time of a quarrel between her husband and herbrotiter. Her hallucinations were part of the content ofrepressed childhood experiences, symptoms of thereturn of the repressed while the voices originated in therepression of thoughts which were self-reproaches aboutexperiences that were analogous to her childhoodtrauma. The voices were symptoms of the return of therepressed. Part of the symptoms arose from primarydefense, namely, all the delusional ideas which werecharacterized by distrust and suspicion and which wereconcerned with ideas of being persecuted by others.Other symptoms are described as symptoms of thereturn of the repressed. The delusional ideas which havearrived in consciousness by means of a compromisemake demands on the thought activity of the ego untilthey can be accepted without contradiction.

1896C 3/189The aetiology of hysteria (1896).

"The Etiology of Hysteria" may be regarded as anamplified repetition of the first section of itspredecessor, the second paper on the neuropsychoses ofdefense. No hysterical symptom can arise from a realexperience alone, but in every case, the memory ofearlier experiences plays a part in causing the symptoms.Whatever case and symptom are taken as out point ofdeparture leads to the field of sexual experience. Afterthe chains of memories have converged, we come to thefield of sexuality and to a small number of experienceswhich occur for the most part at the same period of life,namely, at puberty. If we press on with the analysis intoearly childhood, we bring the patient to reproduceexperiences which are regarded as the etiology of his

1898A 3/261

neurosis. Freud put forward the thesis that for everycase of hysteria there are one or more occurrences ofpremature sexual experience, occurrences which belongto the earliest years of childhood but which can bereproduced through the work of psychoanalysis in spiteo f the intervening decades. Sexual experiences inchildhood consisting in stimulation of the genitals mustbe recognized as being the traumas which lead to ahysterical reaction to events at puberty and to thedevelopment of hysterical symptoms. Sensations andparaesthesias are the phenomena which correspond tothe sensory content of the infantile scenes, reproducedin a hallucinatory fashion and often painfullyintensified.

1897B 3/225Abstracts of the scientific writings of Dr. Sigm. Freud,

1877-1897 (1897).Freud was appointed a Privatdozent at the Vienna

University in 1885. Twelve years later, Freud's name wasput forward to the Council of the Faculty as ProfessorExtraordinarius. The necessary preliminaries included aCurriculum Vitae and a bibliographical abstract ofpublications. Thirteen abstracts of the scientific writingsof Dr. Sigmund Freud written before, and 26 abstractsw ritten after his appointment as Privatdozent arepresented.

1898A 3/261Sexuality in the aetiology of the neuroses (1896).

In every case of neurosis there is a sexual etiology;but in neurasthenia it is an etiology of a present daykind, whereas in the psychoneuroses the factors are ofan infantile nature. The sexual causes are the ones whichmost readily offer the physician a foothold for histherapeutic influence. When heredity is present, itenables a strong pathological effect to come about whereotherwise only a very slight one would have resulted.Neurasthenia is one of those affections which anyonemight easily acquire without having any hereditary taint.It is only the sexual etiology which makes it possible forus to understand all the details of the clinical history ofneurasthenics, the mysterious improvements in themiddle of the course of the illness and the equallyincomprehensible deteriorations, both of which areusually related by doctors and patients to whatevertreatment has been adopted. Since the manifestations ofthe psychoneuroses arise from the deferred action ofunconscious psychical traces, they are accessible topsychotherapy. The main difficulties which stand in theway of the psychoanalytic method of cure are due to thelack of understanding among doctors and laymen of thenature of the psychoneuroses.

27

%Lk)

1898B 3/287

1898B 3/287The psychical mechanism of forgetfulness (1898).

The phenomenon of forgetfulness, which has beenuniversally experienced, usually affects proper names.Two accompanying features of forgetfulness are anenergetic deliberate concentration of attention whiehproves powerless, to find the lost name and in place ofthe name we are looking for, another name promptlyappears, which we recognize as incorrect and reject, butwhich persists in coming back. The best procedure ofgetting hold of the missing name is not to think of it andafter a while, the missing name shoots into one's mind.While Freud was vacationing, he went to Herzegovina.Conversation centered around the condition of the 2countries (Bosnia and Herzegovina), and the character oftheir inhabitants. The discussion turned to Italy and ofpictures. Freud recommended that his companions visitOrvieto some time, in order to see the frescoes there ofthe End of the World and the Last Judgement. Freudwas unable to think of the artist's name. He could onlythink of Botticelli and Boltraffio. He had to put up withthis lapse of memory for several days until he metsomeone who told him that the artist's name was LucaSignore lli. Freud interpreted the forgetting as follows:Botticelli contains the same final syllables as Signore Ili;the name Bosnia showed itself by directing thesubstitution to 2 artists' names which began with thesame syllable "Bo". The place where a piece of newsabout death and sexuality reached Freud was called"Trafoi" similar to the second half of the nameBoltraffio. This example may serve as a model for thepathological processes to which the psychical symptomsof the psychoneuroses, hysteria, obsessions andparanoia, owe their origin. A repressed train of thoughttakes possession in neuroses of an innocent recentimpression and draws it down with itself into repression.

1899A 3/301Screen memories (1899).

The age to which the content of the earliest memoriesof childhood is usually rtferred back is the periodbetween the ages of 2 and 4. The most frequent contentof the first memories of childhood are occasions of fear,shame, physical pain, et, ., and important events such asillnesses, deaths, fires, births of brothers and sisters, etc.A case is presented of a man of university education,aged 38, who moved at the age of 3. His memories of hisfirst place of residence fall into 3 groups. The first groupconsists of scenes of which his parents have repeatedlysince described to him. The second group comprisesscenes which have not been described and some of whichcould not have been described to him. The pictures andscenes of the first 2 groups are probably displacedmemories from which the essential element has for the

37

most part been omitted. In the third group, there ismaterial, which cannot be understood. Two sets ofphantasies were projected onto one another and achildhood memory was made of them. A screen memoryis a recollection whose value lies in that it represents inthe memory impressions and thoughts of a later datewhose content is connected with its own by symbolic orsimilar links. The concept of screen memory owes itsvalue as a memory not to its own content but to therelation existing between that content and some other,that has been suppressed. Different classes of screenmemories can be distinguished according to the natureof that relation. A screen memory may be described asretrogressive. Whenever in a memory the subject himselfappears as an object among other objects, the contrastbetween the acting and the recollecting ego may betaken as evidence that the original impression has beenworked over.

1901C 3/323Autobiographical note (1901).

Freud's autobiographical note, written in the autumnof 1899 is presented. He regarded himself as a pupil ofBrucke and of Charcot. His appointment as Privatdozentwas in 1885 and he worked as physician and Dozent atVienna University after 1886. Freud produced earlierwritings on histology and cerebral anatomy, andsubsequently, clinical works on neuropathology; hetranslated writings by Charcot and Bernheirn. Since1895, Freud turned to the study of the psychoneurosesand especially hysteria, and in a series of shorter workshe stressed the etiological significance of sexual life forthe neuroses. He has also developed a newpsychotherapy of hysteria, on which very little has beenpublished.

VOL. IV The Interpretation ofDreams (I) (1900)

4/xiThe Interpretation of Dreams (1953). Editor's intro-duction.

The Interpretation of Dreams is regarded by Freud ashis most important work. This translation is based onthe eighth (1930) German edition, the last publishedduring Freud's life. Students of Freud's theoreticalwritings have been aware that even in his profoundestpsychological speculations little or no discussion is to befound upon some of the most fundamental of theconcepts of which he makes use: such concepts, forinstance, as mental energy, sums of excitation, cathexis,quantity, quality, intensity, etc. A principal part wasplayed in Freud's scheme by a hypothetical division of

28

the neurons into 3 classes or systems, differentiatedaccording to their modes of functioning. Of these thefirst 2 were concerned respectively with external stimuliand internal excitations. Both of these operated on apurely quantitative basis; with their actions whollydetermined by the magnitude of the nervous excitationsimpinging on them. The third system was correlatedwith the qualitative differences which distinguish con-scious sensations and feelings. Freud asserted that TheInterpretation of Dreams was finished in all essentials atthe beginning of 1896. Through the Fliess correspond-ence the progress of composition can be followed indetail.

1900A 4/xxiThe Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Preface to thefirst, second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, eighth editionsand third (revised) English edition (1900-1931).

The prefaces to the editions 1 through 6, 8 and thethird revised English edition are presented. The secondedition was called for 10 years after the publication ofthe book. The third edition was published 1 year later.The theory of dream interpretation has been developedfurther in a direction in which insufficient stress hasbeen laid in the first edition of this book. Theimportance of symbolism in dreams was increasinglystressed. Dr. Brill's first translation of The Interpretationof Dreams appeared in 1913. This third revised Englishedition with the new contribution to psychology whichsurprised the world when it was published (1900),remains essentially unaltered. It contains, even accordingto Freud's judgment, the most valuable of all hisdiscoveries.

1900A 4/1

The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter I: Thescientific literature dealing with the problems of dreams.(A) The relation of dreams to waking life.

The scientific literature dealing with the problems ofdreams is discussed. The prescientific view of dreamsadopted by the peoples of antiquity was in completeharmony with their view of the universe in general,which led them to project into the external world asthough they were realities, things which in fact enjoyedreality only within their own minds. The unsophisticatedwaking judgment of someone who has just awakenedfrom sleep assumes that his dreams, even if they did notthemselves come from another world, had carried himoff into another world. Two views of the relation ofdreams to waking life are discussed: 1) that the mind iscut off in dreams, almost without memory, from theordinary content and affairs of waking life or 2) thatdreams carry on waking life and attach themselves to theideas previously residing in consciousness. Due to thecontradiction between these 2 views, a discussion of the

I900A 4/22

subject is presented by Hildebrandt.' vho believes that itis impossible to describe the charrieristics of dreams atall except by means of a series e 1 (3) contrasts whichseem to sharpen into contradictic is. It is concluded thatthe dream experience appears as mething alien insertedbetween 2 sections of life w tich are perfectly con-tinuous and consistent with each other.

1900A 4/11The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter I: Thescientific literature dealing with the problems of dreams.(B) The material of dreamsMemory in dreams.

All the material making up the content of a dream isin some way derived from experience. Dreams have attheir command memories which are inaccessible in

waking life. It is a very comnwn event for a dream togive evidence of knowledge and memories which thewaking subject is unaware of possessing. One of thesources from which dreams derive materials for repro-duction, material which is in part neither rememberednor used in the activities of waking thought, is childhoodexperience. A number of writers assert that elements areto be found in most dreams, which are derived from thelast very few days before they were dreamt. The moststriking and least comprehensible characteristic ofmemory in dreams is shown in the choice of materialreproduced: what is found worth remembering is not, asin waking life, only what is most important, but what ismost indifferent and insignificant. This preference forindifferent, and consequently unnoticed, elements inwaking experience is bound to lead people to overlookthe dependence of dreams upon waking life and to makeit difficult in any particular instance to prove thatdependence. The way memory behaves in dreams is ofthe greatest importance for any theory of memory ingeneral.

1900A 4/22The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter I: Thescientific literature dealing with the problems of dreams.(C) The stimuli and sources of dreams.

There are 4 kinds of sources of dreams: external(objective) sensory excitations; :nternal (subjective)sensory excitations; internal (organic) somatic stimuli;and purely psychical sources of stimulation. There are agreat number of sensory stimuli that reach us duringsleep, ranging from unavoidable ones which the state ofsleep itself necessarily involves or must tolerate, to theaccidental, rousing stimuli which may or do put an endto sleep. As sources of dream images, subjective sensoryexcitations have the advantage of not being dependent,like objective ones, upon external chance. The body,when in a diseased state, becomes a source of stimuli fordreams. In most dreams, somatic stimuli and thepsychical idtigators work in cooperation.

238

1900A 4/43

1900A 4/43The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter I: Thescientific literature dealing with the problems of dreams.(D) Why dreams are forgotten after waking.

It is a proverbial fact that dreams melt away in themorning. All the causes that lead to forgetting in wakinglife are operative for dreams as well. Many dream imagesare forgotten because they are too weak, while strongerimages adjacent to them are remembered. It is in generalas difficult and unusual to retain what is nonsensical as itis to retain what is confused and disordered. Dreams, inmost cases, are lacking in intelligibility and orderliness.The compositions which constitute dreams are barren ofthe qualities (strength intensity, nonunique experience,orderly groupings) which would make it possible toremember them, and they are forgotten because as a rulethey fall to pieces a moment after awakening, andbecause most people take very little interest in theirdreams.

1900A 4/48The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter I: Thescientific literature dealing with the problems of dreams.(E) The distinguishing psychological characteristics ofdreams.

It is assumed that dreams are products of our ownmental activity. One of the principal peculiarities ofdream life makes its appearance during the very processof falling asleep and may be described as a phenomenonheralding sleep. Dreams think predominantly in visualimages, but make use of auditory images as well. Indreams, the subjective activity of our minds appears inan objective form, for our perceptive faculties regard theproducts of our imagination as though they were senseimpressions. Sleep signifies an end of the authority ofthe self, hence, falling asleep brings a certain degree ofpassivity along with it. The literature that involves thepsychological characteristics of dreams shows a verywide range of variation in the value which it assigns todreams as psychical products. This range extends fromthe deepest disparagement through hints at a yetundisclosed worth, to an overvaluation which ranksdreams far higher than any of the functions of wakinglife.

1900A 4/63The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter I: Thescientific literature dealing with the problems of dreams.(F) ihe moral sense in dreams.

The moral sense in dreams is discussed. Some assertthat the dictates of morality have no place in dreams,

39

while others maintain that the moral character of manpersists in his dream life. Those who maintain that themoral personality of man ceases to operate in dreamsshould, in strict logic, lose all interest in immoraldreams. Those who believe that morality extends todreams are careful to avoid assuming complete responsi-bility for their dreams. The emergence of impulses whichare foreign to our moral consciousness is merely analo-gous to the fact that dreanis have access to ideationalmaterial which is absent in our waking state or plays buta small part in it. Affects in dreams cannot be judged inthe same way as the remainder of their content; and weare faced by the problem of what part of the psychicalprocesses occurring in dreams is to be regarded as real(has a claim to be classed among the psychical processesof waking life).

1900A 4/75The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter I: Thescientific literature in dealing with the problems ofdreams. (G) Theories of dreaming and its function.

Theories of dreaming and its function are discussed.Some theories (i.e. Delboeuf) states that the whole ofpsychical activity continues in drclm. The mind doesnot sleep and its apparatus remains intact; but, since itfalls under the conditions of the state of sleep, itsnormal functioning necessarily produces different resultsduring sleep. There are other theories which presupposethat dreams imply a lowering of psychical activity, aloosening of connections, and an impoverishMent of thematerial accessible. These theories must imply theattribution to sleep of characteristics quite differentfrom those suggested by Delboeuf. A third group oftheories ascribe to the dreaming mind a capacity andinclination for carrying out special psychical activities ofwhich it is largely or totally incapable in waking life. Theputting of these faculties into force usually providesdreaming with a utilitarian function. The explanation ofdreaming by Schemer as a special activity of the mind,capable of free expansion only during the state of sleepis presented. He states that the material with whichdream imagination accomplishes its artistit: work isprincipally provided by the organic somatic stimuliwhich are obscure during the daytime.

1900A 4/88The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter I: Thescientific literature dealing with the problems of dreams.(H) The relations between dreams and mental diseases.

When we speak of the relation of dreams to mentaldisorders we may have 3 things in mind: 1) etiologicaland clinical connections, as when a dream represents a

30

psychotic state, or introduces it, or is left over from it;2) modifications to which dream life is subject in casesof mental disease; and 3) intrinsic connections betweendreams and psychoses, analogies pointing to their beingessentially akin. In addition to the psychology of dreamsphysicians will some day turn their attention to psycho-pathology of dreams. In cases of recovery from mentaldiseases it can often be observed that while functioningis normal during the day, dream life is still under theinfluence of the psychosis. The indisputable analogybetween dreams and insanity is one of the mostpowerful factors of the medical theory of dream lifewhich regards dreaming as a useless and disturbingprocess and as the expression of a reduced activity of themind.

1900A 4/96The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter II: Themethod of interpreting dreams: An analysis of a speci-men dream.

The method of interpreting dreams is presented. Theaim that Freud sets is to show that dreams are capable ofbeing interpreted. The lay world has hitherto made useof 2 essentially different methods: 1) It considers thecontent of the dream as a whole and seeks to replace itby another content which is intelligible and in certainrespects analogous to the original one, this is (symbolicdream interpreting). 2) The decoding method, whichtreats dreams as a kind of cryptography in which eachsign can be translated into another sign having a knownmeaning, in accordance with a fixed key. Neither of the2 popular procedures for interpreting dreams can beemployed for a scientific treatment of the subject. Theobject of the attention is not the dream as a whole butthe separate portions of its content.

1900A 4/106The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter II: Themethod of interpreting dreams: An analysis of a speci-men dream (preamble and dream).

An analysis of one of Freud's dreams, the dream ofJuly twenty-third to the twenty-fourth, 1895, is pre-sented. During the summer of 1895, Freud had beengiving psychoanalytic treatment to a woman who was onvery friendly terms with him and his family. This womanwas involved in the dream as a central figure (Irma). Thedream was analyzed, one line or thought at a time. Thedream fulfilled certain wishes which were initiated bythe events of the previous evening. The conclusion of thedream was that Freud was not responsible for thepersistence of Irma's pains, but that Otto (a juniorcolleague) was. Otto had annoyed Freud by his remarksabout Irma's incomplete cure, and the dream gave Freudhis revenge by throwing the reproach back. Certain otherthemes played a part in the dream, which were not so

1900A 4/134

obviously connected with his exculpation from Irma'sillness: his daughter's illness and that of his patient whobore the same name, the injurious effect of cocaine, thedisorder of his patient who was traveling in Egypt, hisconcern about his wife's health and about that of hisbrother and of Dr. M., his own physical ailments, and hisanxiety about his absent friend who suffered fromsuppurative rhinitis. Freud concluded that when thework of interpretation is completed, it is perceived thata dream is the fulfillment of a wish.

1900A 4/122The Interpretation of Dre.ans (1900). Chapter III: Adream is the fulfillment of a wish.

It is easy to prove that dreams often reveal themselvesas fulfillments of wishes. In a dream of convenience,dreaming has taken the place of action, as it often doeselsewhere in life. Dreams which can only be understoodas fulfillments of wishes and which bear their meaningupon their faces without disguise are found under themost frequent and various cunditions. They are mostlyshort and simple dreams, which afford a pleasant zontrastto the contused and exuberant compositions that have inthe main attracted the attention of the authorities. Thedreams of young children are frequently pure wishfulfillments and are subsequently quite uninterestingcompared with the dreams of adults. A number of casesof dreams of children are presented and interpreted.

31

1900A 4/134The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter IV: Dis-tortion in dreams.

The fact that the phenomena of censorship and ofdream distortion correspond to their smallest detailsjustifies assumption that they are similarly determined,therefore, it is supposed that dreams are given theirshape in individual human beings by the operation of 2psychical forces; and that one of these forces constructsthe wish which is expressed by the dream, while theother exercises a censorship upon this dream wish and,by the use of that censorship, forcibly brings about adistortion in the expression of the wish. The veryfrequent dreams, which appear to stand in contradictionto Freud's theory because their subject matter is thefrustration of a wish or the occurrence of somethingclearly unwished for, may be brought together under theheading of counter wish dreams. If these dreams areconsidered as a whole, it seems possible to trace themback to 2 principles. One of the 2 motive forces is thewish that Freud may be wrong, the second motiveinvolves the masochistic component in the sexualconstitution of many people. Those who rind theirpleasure, not in having physical pain inflicted on them,but in humiliation and mental torture, may be describedas mental masochists. People of this kind can have

40

1900A 4/163

counter wish dreams and unpleasurable dreams, whichare none the less wish fulfillments since they satisfy theirmasochistic inclinations. Anxiety dreams (a specialsubspecies of dreams with a distressing content) do notpresent a new aspect of the dream problem but presentthe question of neurotic anxiety. The anxiety that is feltin a dream is only apparently explained by the dream'scontent. In cases of both phobias and anxiety dreamsthe anxiety is only superficially attached to the idea thataccompanies it; it originates from another source. Sinceneurotic anxiety is derived from sexual life and corre-sponds to libido which has been diverted from itspurpose and has found no employment, it can beinferred that anxiety dreams are dreams with a sexualcontent, the libido belonging to that which has beentransformed into anxiety.

1900A 4/163The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter V: Thematerial and sources of dreams. (A) Recent and indif-ferent material in dreams.

Recent and indifferent material and sources ofdreams are discussed. Dreams show a clear preference forthe impressions of the immediately preceding days andmake their selection upon different principles from ourwaking memory, since they do not recall what isessential and important but what is subsidiary andunnoticed. Dreams have at their disposal the earliestimpressions of childhood and details from that period oflife which is trivial and which in the waking state arebelieved to have been long forgotten. In each of Freud'sdreams, it is possible to find a point of contact with theexperiences of the previous day. The instigating agent ofevery dream is to be found among the experiences whichone has not yet slept on. Dreams can select theirmaterial from any part of the dreamer's life, providedthat there is a train of thought linking the experience ofthe dream day with the earlier ones. The analysis of adream will regularly reveal its true, psychically signifi-cant source in waking life, though the emphasis has beendisplaced from the recollection of that source on to thatof an indifferent one. The source of a dream may beeither: 1) a recent and psychically significant experience,2) several recent and significant experiences combinedinto 1 unit by the dream, 3) 1 or more recent andsignificant experiences represented in the dream contentby a mention of a contemporary but indifferent experi-ence or 4) an internal significant experience which isinvariably represented in the dream by mention of acontemporary but indifferent impression. Consideringthese 4 cases, a psychical element which is significantbut not recent can be replaced by an element which isrecent but indifferent provided 1) the dream content isconnected with a recent experience, and 2) the dreaminstigator remains a psychically significant process.

4132

Freud concludes that there are no indifferent dreaminstigators, therefore, no innocent dreams.

1900A 4/189The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter V: Thematerial and sources of dreams. (B) Infantile material asa source of dreams.

Infantile material is discussed as a source of dreams.Experiences from childhood play a part in dreams whosecontent would never have led one to suppose it. In thecase of another group of dreams, analysis shows that theactual wish which instigated the dream, and the ful-fillment of which is represented by the dream, is derivedfrom childhood, so that we fmd tha child and the child'simpulses still living on in the dream. The deeper onecarries the analysis of a dream, the more often onecomes upon the track of experiences in childhood whichhave played a part among the sources of that dream'slatent content. Trains of thought reaching back toearliest childhood lead off even from dreams which seemat first sight to have been completely interpreted, sincetheir sources and instigating wish have been discoveredwithout difficulty. Dreams frequently seem to havemore than one meaning. Not only may they includeseveral wish fulfillments, one alongside the other, but asuccession of meanings or wish fulfillments may besuperimposed on one another, the bottom one being thefulfillment of a wish dating from earliest childhood.

1900A 4/221The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter V: Thematerial and sources of dreams. (C) The somatic sourcesof dreams.

The somatic sources of dreams a.-e discussed. Thereare 3 different kinds of somatic sources of stimulation:objective sensory stimuli arising from external objects,internal states of excitation of the sense organs havingonly a subjective basis, and somatic stimuli derived fromthe interior of the body. The significance of objectiveexcitations of the sense organs is established fromnumerous observations and has been experimentallyconfirmed. The part played by subjective sensory excita-tions is demonstrated by the recurrence in dreams ofhypnagogic sensory images. Though it is impossible toprove that the images and ideas occurring in dreams canbe traced to internal somatic stimuli, this origin findssupport in the universally recognized influence exercisedupon dreams by states of excitation in digestive, urinary,and sexual organs. When external nervous stimuli andinternal somatic stimuli are intense enough to forcepsychical attention to themselves, they then serve as afixed point for the formation of a dream, a nucleus in itsmaterial; a wish fulfillment is then desired that shall

correspond to this nucleus. Somatic sources of stimu-lation during sleep, unless they are of unusual intensity,play a similar part in the formation of dreams to thatplayed by recent but indifferent impressions remainingfrom the previous day.

1900A 4/242The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter V: Thematerial and sources of dreams. (D) Typical dreams:(a) Embarassing dreams of being naked.

There are a certain number of typical dreams whichalmost everyone has dreamt and which we assume musthave the same meaning for everyone. Dreams of beingnaked or insufficiently dressed in the presence ofstrangers sometimes occur with the additional feature oftheir being a complete absence of any such feeling ofshame on the dreamer's part. Freud is concerned onlywith those dreams of being naked in which one does feelshame and embarassment and tries to escape or hide, andis then overcome by a strange inhibition which preventsone from moving and makes one feel incapable ofaltering the distressing situation. The nature of theundress involved is customarily far from clear. Thepeople in whose presence one feels ashamed are almostalways strangers, with their features left indeterminate.The core of a dream of exhibiting lies in the figure of thedreamer himself (not as he was as a child but as heappears at the present time) and his inadequate clothing(which emerges indistinctly, whether owing to super-imposed layers of innumerable later memories of beingin undress or as a result of the censorship). Repressionplays a part in dreams of exhibiting; for the distress feltin such dreams is .1 reaction against the content of thescene of exhibiting !laving found expression in spite ofthe ban upon it.

1900A 4/248The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter V: Thematerial and sources of dreams. (D) Typical dreams: (b)Dreams of the death of persons of whom the dreamer isfond.

There is a group of dreams which contains the deathof some loved relative; for instance, of a parent, of abrother or sister, or of a child. Two classes of suchdreams are distinguished: those in which the dreamer isunaffected by grief, so that on awakening he is aston-ished at his lack of feeling, and those in which thedreamer feels deeply pained by the death and may evenweep bitterly in his sleep. Analyses of the dreams ofclass I show that they have some meaning other than theapparent one, and that they are intended to concealsome other wish. The meaning of the second class ofdreams, as their content indicates, is a wish that theperson in question may die. A child's death wishesagainst his brothers and sisters are explained by thechildish egoism which makes him regard them as his

1900A 4/273

rivals. Dreams of the death of parents apply withpreponderant frequency to the parent who is of thesame sex as the dreamer. It is as though a sexualpreference were making itself felt at an early age: asthough boys regarded their fathers and girls theirmothers as their rivals in love, whose elimination couldnot fail to be to their advantage.

1900A 4/271The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter V: Thematerial and sources of dreams. (D) Typical dreams:(c) Other typical dreams.

Since Freud has no experience of his own regardingother typical dreams in which the dreamer finds himselfflying through the air to the acconwaniment of agree-able feelings or falling with feelingeoif anxiety, he usesinformation provided by psychoanalysis to concludethat these dreams reproduce impressions of childhoodand they relate to games involving movement, which areextraordinarily attractive to children. What provokesdreams of flying and falling is not the state of the tactilefeelings during sleep or sensations of the movement oflungs: These sensations are themselves reproduced aspart of the memory to which the dream goes back:rather, they are part of the content of the dream and notits source. All the tactile and motor sensations whichoccur in these typical dreams are called up immediatelywhen there is any psychical reason for making use ofthem and they can be disregarded when no such needarises. The relation of these dreams to infantile experi-ences has been established due to indications from theanalyses of psychoneurotics.

1900A 4/273The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter V: Thematerial and sources of dreams. (D) Typical dreams: (d)Examination dreams.

Everyone who has passed the matriculation exami-nation at the end of his school studies complains of theobstinacy with which he is pursued by anxiety dreams ofhaving failed, or of being obliged to take the examina-tion again, etc. In the case of those who have obtained aUniversity degree this typical dream is replaced byanother one which represents them as having failed inthe University finals; and it is in vain that they object,even while still asleep, that for a year they have beenpracticing medicine or working as University lecturers orheads of offices. The examination anxiety of neuroticsowes its intensification to childhood fears. Anxiousexamination dreams search for some occasion in the pastin which great anxiety has turned out to be unjustifiedand has been contradicted by the event. This situationwould be a striking instance of the content of a dreambeing misunderstood by the waking agency (thedreamer).

33

42

1903A 4/279

1900A 4/279The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VI: Thedream-work: (A) The work of condensatioi.

Every attempt that has hitherto been made to solve

the problem of dreams has dealt directly with theirmanifest content as it is presented in memory. Thedream thoughts and the dream content are presented

like 2 versions of the same subject matter in 2 differentlanguages. The dream content seems like a transcript ofdream thoughts into another mode of expression, whosecharacters are syntactic laws are discovered by compar-ing the original and the translation. The dream thoughts

are immediately comprehensible, as soon as we havelearned them. The dream content is expressed as it were

in a pictographic script, the characters of which luve tobe transposed individually into the language of thedream thoughts. The first thing that becomes clear toanyone who compares the dream content with thedream thoughts is that a work of condensation on a large

scale has been carried out. Dreams are brief, meager, andlaconic in comparison with the range and wealth of thedream thoughts. The work of condensation in dreams is

seen at its clearest when it handles words and names.The verbal malformations in dreams greatly resemblethose which are familiar in paranoia but which are also

present in hysteria and obsessions. When spoken sen-tences occur in dreams and are expressly distinguished assuch from thoughts, it is an invariable rule that thewords spoken in the dream are derived from spokenwords remembered in the dream material.

1900A 4/305The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VI: Thedream-work. (B) The work of displacement.

The dream is differently centered from the dreamthoughts; its content has different elements as its centralpoint. It seems plausible to suppose that in dream worka psychical force is operating which strips the elementswhich have a high psychical value of their intensity and,by means of overdetermination, creates from elementsof low psychical value new values, which afterwards findtheir way into the dream content. If that is so, atransference and displacement of psychical intensitiesoccurs in the process of dream formation, and it is as aresult of these that the difference between the test ofthe dream content and that of the dream thoughts comeabout. We may assume that dream displacement comesabout through the influence of the censorship ofendopsychic defense. Those elements of the dreamthoughts which make their way into the dream mustescape the censorship imposed by resistance.

34

43

1900A 4/310The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VI: Thedream-work. (C) The means of representation in dreams.

The means of representation in dreams are discussed.

In the process of transforming the latent thoughts intothe manifest content of a dream, 2 factors are at work:dream condensation and dream displacement. Thelogical relation between the dream thoughts are notgiven any separate representation in dreams. If acontradiction occurs in a dream, it is either a contradic-tion of the dream itself or a contradiction derived fromthe subject matter of one of the dream thoughts. Dreamstake into account the connection which undeniablyexists between all the portions of the dream thoughts bycombining the whole material into a single situation orevent. Similarity, consonance, and the possession ofcommon attributes are all represented in dreams byunification which may either by already present in thematerial of the dream thoughts or may be freshlyconstructed. Identification or the construction of com-posite figures serves various purposes in dreams: firstlyto represent an element common to 2 persons, secondlyto represent a displaced common element, and thirdly,to express a merely wishful common element. Thecontent of all dreams that occur during the same nightforms part of the same whole; the fact of their beingdivided into several sections, as well as the groupings andnumber of those sections has a meaning and may beregarded as a piece of information arising from the latentdream thoughts.

VOL. V The Interpretation of Dreams (II) andOn Dreams (1900-1901)

1900A 5/339Tile Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VI: Thedream-work. (D) Considerations of representability.

The material of the dream thoughts, stripped to alarge extent of its interrelations, is submitted to a proc-ess of compression, while at the same time displacementsof intensity between its elements necessarily bring abouta psychical transvaluation of the material. There are 2sorts of displacements. One consists in the replacing of aparticular idea by another in some way clonely associ-ated with it, and they are used to facilitate condensationin so far as, instead of 2 elements, a single commonelement intermediate between them finds its way intothe dream. Another displacement exists and reveals itselfin a change in verbal expression of the thoughts con-cerned. The direction taken by the displacement usuallyresults in the exchange of a colorless and abstract ex-pression in dream thought for a pictorial and concreteone. Of the various subsidiary thoughts attached to _the

essential dream thoughts, those which admit of visualrepresentations will be preferred. The dream work doesnot shrink from the effort of recasting unadaptablethoughts into a new verbal form, provided that thatprocess facilitates representation and so relieves thepsychological pressure caused by constricted thinking.

1900A 5/350The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VI: Thedream-work. (E) Representation by symbols in dreamsSome further typical dreams.

Since symbolism is used for representing sexual mate-rial in dreams, the question arises whether many of thesesymbols do not occur with a permanently fixed mean-ing. This symbolism is not peculiar to dreams, but ischaracteristic of unconscious ideation, in particularamong the people (laymen). It is to be found in folklore,in popular myths, legends, linguistic idioms, proverbialwisdom and current jokes, to a more complete extentthan in dreams. The following ideas or objects showdream representation by symbols: a hat as a symbol of aman or of male genitals; a little hat as the genital organ;being run over as a symbol of sexual intercourse; thegenitals represented by buildings, stairs, and shafts; themale organ represented by persons and the female organby a landscape. The more one is concerned with thesolution of dreams, the more one is driven to recognizethat the majority of the dreams of adults deal with sex-ual material and give expression to erotic wishes. Manydreams, if they are carefully interpreted, are bisexual,since they unquestionably admit of an over interpre-tation in which the dreamer's homosexual impulses arerealized, impulses which are contrary to his normal sex-ual activities. A large number of dreams, often accom-panied by anxiety and having as their content suchsubjects as passing through narrow spaces or being inwater, are based upon phantasies of intrauterine life, ofexistence in the womb, and of the act of birth.

1900A 5/405The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VI: Thedream-work. (F) Some examples. Calculations andspeeches in dreams.

A few instances of peculiar or unusual modes of rep-resentation in dreams are presented. For the purpose ofrepresentation in dreams, the spelling of words is far lessimportant than their sound. The dream work makes use,for the purpose of giving a visual representation of thedream thoughts, of any methods within its reach,whether waking criticism regards them as legitimate orillegitimate. The dream work can often succeed in repre-senting very refractory material, such as proper names,by a farfetched use of out-of-the-way associations. The

35

1900A 5/426

dream work does not in fact carry out any calculationsat all, whether correctly or incorrectly; it merely throwsinto the form of a calculation numbers which are presentin the dream thoughts and can serve as allusions tomatter that cannot be represented in any other way. Thedream work treats numbers as a medium for the ex-pression of its purpose in precisely the same way as ittreats any other idea, including proper names andspeeches that occur recognizably as verbal presentations.The dream work cannot actually create speeches. How-ever much speeches and conversations, whether reason-able or unreasonable in themselves, may figure in

dreams, analysis invariably proves that all that the dreamhas done is to extract from the dream thoughts frag-ments of speeches which have really been made or heard.

1900A 5/426

The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VI: Thedream-work. (G) Absurd dreamsIntellectual activity indreams.

Absurdity in dreams is discussed. The frequency withwhich dead people appear in dreams and act and asso-ciate with us as though they were alive has producedsome remarkable explanations which emphasize our lackof understanding of dreams. Often we think, what wouldthat particular person do, think or say if he were alive.Dreams are unable to express an if of any kind except byrepresenting the person concerned as present in someparticular situation. Dreams of dead people whom thedreamer has loved raise problems in dream interpretationand these cannot always be satisfactorily solved due tothe strongly marked emotional ambivalence whichdominates the dreamer's relation to the dead person. Adream is made absurd if a judgment that something isabsurd is among the elements included in the dreamthoughts. Absurdity is accordingly one of the methodsby which the dream work represents a contradiction,besides such other methods as the reversal in the dreamcontent of some material relation in the dream thoughts,or the exploitation of the sensation of motor inhibition.Everything that appears in dreams as the ostensible activ-ity of the function of judgment is to be regarded, not asan intellectual achievement of the dream work, but asbelonging to the material of the dream thought and ashaving been lifted from them into the manifest contentof the dream as a readymade structure. Even the judg-ments, made after waking, upon a dream that has beenremembered, and the feelings called up by the reproduc-tion of such a dream form part of the latent content ofthe dream and are to be included in its interpretation.An act of judgment in a dream is only a repetition ofsome prototype in the dream thoughts.

44

1900A 5/460

1900A 5/460The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VI: Thedream-work. (H) Affects in dreams.

In dreams, the ideational content is not accompaniedby the affective consequences that should be regarded asinevitable in waking thought. In the case of a psychicalcomplex which has come under the influence of the cen-sorship imposed by resistance, the affects are least influ-enced and can indicate how we should derive the missingthoughts. In some dreams the affect remains in contactwith the ideational material which has replaced that towhich the affect was originally attached, in others, thedissolution of the complex has proceeded further. Theaffect makes its appearance completely detached fromthe idea which belongs to it and is introduced at someother point in the dream, where it fits in with the newarrangement of the dream elements. If an important con-clusion is drawn in the dream thoughts, the dream alsocontains a conclusion, but this latter conclusion may bedisplaced on to quite differcnt material. Such a displace-ment not infrequently follows the principle of antithesis.The dream work can also turn the affects in the dreamthoughts into their opposite. A dominating element in asleeper's mind may be constituted by a tendency tosome affect and this may then have a determining influ-ence upon his dreams. A mood of this kind may arisefrom his experiences or thoughts during the precedingday, or its sources may be somatic. In either case it willbe accompanied by trains of thought appropriate to it.

1900A 5/488The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VI: Thedream-work. (1) Secondary revision.

A majority of the critical feelings in dreams are not infact directed against the content of the dream, but areportions of the dream thoughts which have been takenover and used to an appropriate end. The censoringagency is responsible for interpolations and additions(secondary revisions) in the dream content. The inter-polations are less easily retained in the memory thangenuine derivatives of the material of the dreamthoughts; if the dream is to be forgotten they are thefirst part of it to disappear. Daytime phantasies share alarge number of their properties with night dreams. Likedreams, they are wish fulfillments; like dreams, they arebased to a great extent on impressions of infantile exper-iences; like dreams, they benefit by a certain degree ofrelaxation of censorship. Dream work makes use of aready made phantasy instead of putting one together outof the material of the dream thoughts. The psychicalfunction which carries out what is described as the sec-ondary revision of the content of dreams is identifiedwith the activity of our waking thought. Our waking(preconscious) thinking behaves towards any perceptualmaterial with which it meets in just the same way as

45

secondary revision behaves towards the content ofdreams. Secondary revision is the one significant factorin the dream work which has been observed by themajority of writers on the subject.

1900A 5/509The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VII: Thepsychology of the dream-processes. (A) The forgetting ofdreams.

The psychology of forgetting dreams is discussed.What we remember of a dream and what we exercise ourinterpretative arts upon has been mutilated by the un-trustworthiness of our memory, which seems incapableof retaining a dream and may well have lost precisely themost important parts of its content. Our memory ofdreams is not only fragmentary but positively inaccurateand falsified. The most trivial elements of a dream areindispensable to its interpretation and the work in har.dis held up if attention is not paid to these elements untiltoo late. The forgetting of dreams remains inexplicableunless the power of the psychical censorship is takeninto account. The forgetting of dreams is tendentiousand serves the purpose of resistance. Waking life showsan unmistakable inclination to forget any dream that hasbeen formed in the course of the night, whether as awhole, directly after waking, or bit by bit in the courseof the day. The agent chiefly responsible for this for-getting is the mental resistance to the dream which hasalready done what it could against it during the night.We need not suppose that every association that occursduring the work of interpretation has a place in thedream work during the night.

1900A 5/533The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VII: Thepsychology of the dream processes. (B) Regression.

The path leading through the preconscious to con-sciousness is barred to the dream thoughts during thedaytime by the censorship imposed by resistance, butduring the night they are able to obtain access to con-sciousness. In hallucinatory dreams, the excitationmoves in a backward direction, instead of being trans-mitted towards the motor system it moves towards thesensory system and finally reaches the perceptual sys-tem. If we describe as 'progressive' the direction takenby psychical processes arising from the unconscious dur-ing waking life, then dreams are spoken of as having aregressive character. We call it regression when in adream an idea is turned back into the sensory imagefrom which it was originally derived. Regression is aneffect of a resistance opposing the progress of a thoughtinto consciousness along the normal path, and of asimultaneous attraction exercised upon the thought bythe presence of memories possessing great sensory force.In the case of dreams, regression may pe:Itaps be further

36

facilitated by the cessation of the progressive currentwhich streams in during the daytime from the sense or-gans; in other forms of regression, the absence of thisaccessory factor must be made up for by a greater inten-sity of other motives for regression. There are 3 kinds ofregression: topographical regression, temporal regtession,and formal regression.

1900A 5/550

The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VII: Thepsychology of the dream processes. (C)

Dreams are fulfillments of wishes. There are somedreams which appear openly as wish fulfillments, andothers in which the wish fulfillment is unrecognizableand often disguised. Undistorted wishful dreams arefound principally in children; however, short, franklywishful dreams seem to occur in adults as well. There are3 possible origins for the wish. 1) It may have beenaroused during the day and for external reasons may nothave been satisfied. 2) It may have arisen during the daybut been repudiated. 3) It may have no connection withdaytime life and be one of those wishes which onlyemerge from the suppressed part of the mind and be-come active at night. Children's dreams show that a wishthat has not been dealt with during the day can act as adream instigator. A conscious wish can only become adream instigator if it succeeds in awakening an uncon-scious wish with the same tenor and in obtaining rein-forcement from it. Dreaming is a piece of infantilemental life that has been superseded. Wishful impulsesleft over from conscious waking life must be relegated toa secondary position in respect to the formation ofdreams. The unconscious wishful impulses try to makethemselves effective in daytime as well, and the fact oftransference, as well as the psychoses, show us that theyendeavor to force their way by way of the preconscioussystem into consciousness and to obtain control of thepower of movement. It can be asserted that a hystericalsymptom develops only where the fulfilments of 2 op-posing wishes, arising each from a different psychicalsystem, are able to converge in a single expression.

1900A 5/573The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VII: Thepsychology of the dream processes. (D) Arousal bydreamsThe function of dreamsAnxiety-dreams.

The function of dreams is discussed. The state ofsleep makes the sensory surface of consciousness whichis directed toward the preconscious far more insus-ceptible to excitation than the surface directed towardsthe perceptual systems. Interest on the thought proc-esses during sleep is abandoned while unconscious wishesalways remain active. There are 2 possible outcomes forany particular unconscious excitatory process: Either it

37

1900A 5/588

may be left to itself, in which case it eventually forces itsway through consciousness and finds discharge for its'excitation in movement ; or it may come under the influ-ence of the preconscious, and its excitation, instead ofbeing discharged, may be bound by the preconscious.This second alternative occurs in the process of dream-ing. The cathexis from the preconscious which goes half-way to meet the dream after it has become perceptualbinds the dream's unconscious excitation and makes itpowerless to act as a disturbance. The theory of anxietydreams forms part of the psychology of the neuroses.Since neurotic anxiety arises from sexual sources Freudanalyses a number of anxiety dreams in order to indicatethe sexual material present in their dream thoughts.

1900A 5/588The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VII: Thepsychology of the dream processes. (E) The primary andsecondary processesRepression.

The view that dreams carry on the occupations andinterest of waking life has been confirmed by the dis-covery of concealed dream thoughts. The theory ofdreams regards wishes originating in infancy as the indis-pensable motive force for the formation of dreams. Xdream takes the place of a number of thoughts which arederived from our daily life and which form a completelylogical sequeni:e. Two fundamentally different kinds ofpsychical processes are concerned in the formation ofdreams: One of these produces perfectly rational dreamthoughts, of no less validity than normal thinking; whilethe other treats these thoughts in a manner which isbewildering and irrational. A normal train of thought isonly submitted to abnormal psychical treatment if anunconscious wish, derived from infancy and in a state ofrepression, has been transferred on to it. As a result ofthe unpleasure principle, the first psychical system istotally incapable of bringing anything disagreeable intothe context of its thoughts. It is unable to do anythingbut with. The second system can only cathect an idea ifit is in a position to inhibit any development of un-pleasure that may proceed from it. Anything that couldevade that inhibition would be inaccessible to the secondsystem as well as to the first; for it would promptly bedropped in obedience to the unpleasure principle. De-scribed is the psychical process of which the first systemalone admits as the primary process, and the processwhich results from the inhibition imposed by the secondsystem as the secondary process. The second system isobliged to correct the primary process. Among the wish-ful impulses derived from infancy there are some whosefulfillment would be a contradiction of the purposiveideas of secondary thinking. 'The fulfillment of thesewishes would no longer generate an affect of pleasurebut of unpleasure; and it is this transformation of affect

46

1900A 5/610

which constitutes the essencf: 'repression.' It is con-cluded that what is suppress,Li: ,ontinues to exist in nor-mal people as well as abnornvai, lind remains capable of

psychical functioning.

1900A 5/610The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Chapter VII: Thepsychology of the dream processes. (F) The unconscious

and consciousnessReality.

The unconscious is the true psychical reality; in itsinnermost nature it is as much unknown to us as thereality of the external world, and it is as incompletelypresented by the data of consciousness as is the externalworld by the communications of our sense organs. A

dream is recognized as a form of expression of impulses

which are under the pressure of resistance during the daybut which have been able to find reinforcement during

the night from deep-lying sources of excitation. Thetheoretical value of the study of dreams is looked for inthe contributions it makes to psychological knowledge

and in the light it throws on the problems of psycho-

neuroses.

1941C 5/623The Interpretation of Dreams (1900). Appendix A: Apremonitory dream fulfilled. Appendix B: List of writ-ings by Freud dealing predominantly or largely withdreams.

A case of a premonitory dream fulfilled is discussed.Frau B. told Freud that she dreamt that she had met Dr.K., a friend and former family doctor of hers, in front ofHiess's shop. The next morning, while she was walkingalong the same street, she in fact met the person inquestion at the very spot she had dreamt of. There wasno evidence of her having had any recollection at all ofthe dream on the morning after she dreamt it, until afterher walk. The dream was interpreted in terms of FrauB.'s previous life. It was concluded that she did not ac-tually dream this dream the preceding night but that thedream was created after the event. The creation of adream after the event, which alone makes propheticdreams possible, is nothing other than a form of censor-ing, thanks to which the dream is able to make its waythrough into consciousness. An appendix is includedwhich lists (in chronological order) the writings byFreud dealing predominantly with dreams.

1901A 5/631

On Dreams (1901). Parts I and II.

During the prescientific epoch, men had no difficultyin finding an explimation of dreams. When they remem-bered a dream after waking up, they regarded it as either

47

a favorable or a hostile manifestation by higher powers,demonic and divine. Since the rejection of the mytholog-

ical hypothesis, however, dreams have needed explan-ation. The majority of medical writers adopt a view ac-

cording to which dreams scarcely reach the level of beingpsychical phenomena at all, stating that the sole instiga-

tors of dreams are the sensory and somatic stimuli whicheither impinge upon the sleeper from outside or becomeaccidentally active in his internal organs. Freud believesthat we obtain material that enables us to resolve any

pathological idea if we turn our attention to those asso-

ciations which are involuntary, which interfere with ourreflection, and which are normally dismissed by our crit-ical faculty as worthless rubbish. If we make use of thisprocedulc upon ourselves, we can best assist the investi-

gation of the dream by at once writing down what are atfirst unintelligible associations. The dream is regarded as

a sort of substitute for the thought processes, full ofmeaning and emotion. The content of the dream is very

much shorter than the thoughts for which it is regarded

as a substitute.

1901A 5/642On Dreams (1901). Parts HI and IV.

The transformation of the latent dream thoughts intothe manifest dream content is the first instance ofpsychical material being changed from a mode of expres-sion which is immediately intelligible to another whichwe can only come to understand with the help of guid-ance and effort, though it must be recognized as a func-tion of our mental activity. Dreams can be divided into 3

categories in respect to the relation between their latentand manifest content. We may distinguish those dreamswhich make sense, are intelligible, and can be insertedwithout further difficulty into the context of our mentallife. A second group is formed by those dreams which,though connected in themselves have a bewilderingeffect because we cannot see how to fit that sense intoour niental life. Group 3 contains those dreams whichare without either sense or intelligibility, which seemdisconnected, confused, and meaningless. There is an in-timate and regular relation between the unintelligibleand confused nature of dreams and the difficulty of re-porting the thoughts behind them. It is supposed that atransformation of some kind occurs even in confuseddreams. The material in the dream thoughts which ispacked together for the purpose of constructing a dreamsituation must in itself be adaptable for the purpose ofcondensation. There must be one or more common ele-ments in all the components. It is thought that conden-sation, together with the transformation of thoughtsinto situations, is the most important and peculiar char-acteristic of the dream work. A formula is given forcondensation in dreams.

38

1901A 5/654

On Dreams (1901). Parts V and VI.

In the case of the complicated and confused dreams,condensation and dramatization are not enough to ac-count for the dissimilarity between the content of thedream and the dream thoughts. Through analysis, wehave arrived at a knowledge of the dream thoughts, thusobserving that the manifest dream content deals withquite different material from the latent thoughts. In thecourse of the dream work, the psychical intensity passesover from the thoughts and ideas to which it properlybelongs on to others which have no claim to any suchemphasis. If what make their way into the content ofdreams are impressions and material which are indiffer-ent and trivial rather than justifiably stirring and inter-esting, that is only the effect of the process of displace-ment. Keeping in mind insights gained from replacingthe manifest by the latent content of dreams it can beconcluded that dreams are never concerned with thingswhich we should not think it worth while to be con-cerned with during the.day, and trivialities which do notaffect us during the day are unable to pursue us in oursleep. The process of displacement is chiefly responsiblefor our being unable to discover or recognize the dreamthoughts in the dream content, unless we understand thereason for their distortion. The manifest content ofdreams consists mostly in pictorial situations; and thedream thoughts must accordingly be submitted to atreatment which will make them suitable for a represen-tation of this kind. The psychical material of the dreamthoughts habitually includes recollections of impressiveexperiences which are thus themselves perceived as situ-ations having a visual subject matter. Dream content ,

however, does not consist entirely of situations, but alsoincludes disconnected fragments of visual images,speeches and even bits of unmodified thoughts. Dreamstake into account the connection which exists betweenall the portions of the dream thoughts by combining thewhole material into a single situation. They reproducelogical connection by approximation in time and space.

1901A 5/666On Dreams (1901). Parts VII, VIII, IX and X.

Considerations of intelligibility lead to the final re-vision of a dream and this reveals the origin of the activ-ity. It behaves towards the dream content lying before itjust as our normal psychical activity behaves in generaltowards any perceptual content that may be presentedto it. Dreams which have undergone a revision at thehands of a psychical activity completely analogous towaking thought may be described as well constructed.

39

455582 0- 72 - 4

1901A 5/678

Dream work is not creative. It develops no phantasies ofits own; it makes no judgments and dreams no conclu-sions. A conclusion drawn in a dream is nothing otherthan the repetition of a conclusion in the dreamthoughts. If the conclut.. in is taken over into the dreamunmodified, it will appear impeccable; if the dream workhas displaced it on to some other material, it will appearnonsensical. Displacement is the most striking of thespecial achievements of the dream work. The essentialdetermining condition of displacement is a purelypsychological one: something in the nature of a motive.Dreams which are intelligible and have a meaning areundisguised wish fulfillments. In the case of obscure andconfused dreams, the dream situation represents a wishas fulfilled; however, the wish in such cases is eitheritself a repressed one and alien to consciousness, or it isintimately connected with repressed thoughts and isbased upon them. The fundamental pattern for the gen-eration of dreams is: repression, relaxation of the censor-ship, and the formation of a compromise.

1901A 5/678On Dreams (1901). Parts XI, XII and XIII.

Dreams are regarded as the guardians of sleep. Apsychical agency exists which exercises a dominating andinhibiting influence upon mental impulses and maintainsthat influence with severity, and which, owing to itsrelation to consciousness and to voluntary movement,contains the strongest instruments of psychical power. Aportion of the impulses of childhood has been sup-pressed by this agency as being useless to life, and anythought material derived from those impulses is in astate of repression. While this agency, in which we recog-nize our normal ego, is concentrated on the wish tosleep, it it compelled by the psychophysiological con-ditions of sleep to relax the energy which it uses torepress material during the day. The dream provides akind of psychical consummation for the wish that hasbeen suppressed by representing it as fulfilled; while italso allows sleep to continue. The function of the dreamas a guardian of sleep becomes particularly evident whenan external stimulus impinges upon the senses of asleeper. Most dreams of adults are traced back by anal-ysis to erotic wishes. The majority of dream symbolsserve to represent persons, parts of the body and activ-ities invested with erotic interest; in particular the gen-itals are represented by a number of often very sur-prising symbols and the greatest variety of objects areemployed to denote them symbolically. It is the task ofdream interpretation to replace the dream by the latentdream thoughts, thus to unravel what the dream workhas woven.

46

1901B 6/ix

VOL. VI The Psychopathology of EverydayLife (1901 )

1901B 6/ixThe Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). Editor'sintroduction (1960).

Only one other of Freud's works, the IntroductoryLectures (1916 to 1917) rivals The Psychopathology ofEveryday Life in the number of German editions it haspassed through and the number of foreign languages intowhich it has been translated. In The Psychopathology ofEveryday Life almost the whole of the basic explana-tions and theories were already present in the earliesteditions; the great mass of what was added laterconsisted merely in extra examples and illustrations toamplify what he had already discussed. Freud firstmentioned parapraxis in a letter to Fliess of August 26,1898. The special affection with which Freud regardedparaprues was no doubt due to the fact that they, alongwith dreams, were what enabled him to extend tonormal mental life the discoveries he had first made inconnection with neuroses.

1901B 6/1The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). Chapter1: The forgetting of proper names.

There are certain characteristics of the forgetting ofproper names which can be recognized clearly inindividual cases. These are cases in which a name is infact not only forgotten, but wrongly remembered. In thecourse of our efforts to recover the name that hasdropped out, substitute names e.,Iter our consciousness;we recognize them at once as incorrect, but they keepon returning and force themselves upon us with greatpersistence. The process that should lead to the repro-duction of the missing name has been displaced andtherefore has led to an incorrect substitute. Freud'shypothesis is that this displacement is not left toarbitrary psychical choice but follows paths which canbe predicted and which conform to laws. The name ornames which are substituted are connected in a discover-able way with the missing name. The conditions neces-sary for forgetting a name, when forgetting it is

accompanied by paramnesia, may be summarized asfollows: 1) a certain disposition for forgetting the name,2) a process of suppression carried out shortly before,and 3) the possibility of establishing an external associ-ation between the name in question and the elementpreviously suppressed.

40

1901 B 6/8The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). Chapter11: The forgetting of foreign words.

The current vocabulary of our own language, when itis confmed to the range of normal usage, seems to be

protected against being forgotten. With the vocabularyof a foreign language it is notoriously otherwise and thedisposition to forget it extends to all parts of speech. Anearly stage in functional disturbance is revealed by thefluctuations in the control we have over our stock offoreign words, according to the general condition of ourhealth and to the degree of our tiredness. The forgettingof a nonsubstantial word in a Latin quotation ispresented. The appearance or nonappearance in thememory of incorrect substitutes cannot be made thebasis for any radical distinction. The disturbance inreproduction in the example presented occurred fromthe very nature of the topic in the quotation, sinceopposition unconsciously arose to the wishful ideaexpressed in it.

1901B 6/15The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterIll: The forgetting of names and sets of words.

The forgetting of names and sets of words isdiscussed. The forgotten or distorted matter is broughtby some associative path into connection with anunconscious thought content, a thought content whichis the source of the effect manifested in the form offorgetting. There are various reasons why names and setsof words are forgotten. Some of them are: professionalcomplex, family complex, personal reference, sub-limated grudge against the bearer of it, guilty con-science, and personal complex. In a large number ofcases, a name is forgotten not because the name itselfarouses such motives, but because, owing to similarity insound and to assonance, it touches upon another nameagainst MIMI these motives do operate. The mechanismof names being forgotten consists in the interferencewith the intended reproduction of the name by an alientrain of thought which is not at the time conscious.Between the name interfered with and the interferingcomplex either a connection exists from the outset, orelse such a connection has established itself, often inways that appear artificial. Among the interferingcomplexes, those of personal reference prove to have thegreatest effect. In general, 2 main types of nameforgetting may be distinguished: those cases where thename itself touches on something unplasant, and thosewhere it is brought into connection with another namewhich has that effect.

1901B 6/43The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterIV: Childhood memories and screen memories.

A person's earliest childhood memories seem fre-quently to have preserved what is indifferent andunimportant, whereas no trace is found in an adult'smemory of impressions dating from that time which areimportant, impressive and rich in affect. There is asimilarity between the forgetting of proper namesaccompanied by paramnesia, and the formation ofscreen memories. Of the childhood memories that havebeen retained a few strike us as perfectly understand-able, while others seem odd or unintelligible. It is notdifficult to correct certain errors regarding both sorts. Ifthe memories that a person has retained are subjected toan analytic enquiry, it is easy to establish that there is noguarantee of their accuracy. Some of the mnen-dc imagesare falsified, incomplete, or displaced in time and place.Remembering in adults makes use of a variety of psychicalmaterial but all dreams are predominantly of visualimages only. This development is reversed in childhoodmemories; they are plastically visual even in peoplewhose later function of memory has to do without anyvisual element. Thus visual memory preserves the type ofinfantile memory. It is suspected that in the so calledearliest childhood memories we possess not the genuinememory trace but a later revision of it, a revision whichmay have been subjected to the influences of a variety oflater psychical forces. Thus the childhood memories ofindividuals acquire the significance of screen memories.

1901B 6/53The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterV: Slips of the tongue.

The slips of the tongue that are bbserved in normalpeople give an impression of being the preliminary stagesof the so-called paraphasias that appear under path-ological conditions. Among the slips of the tongue thatFreud collected only a very few can be solely attributedto the contact effects of sounds. He almost invariablydiscovers a disturbing influence which comes fromsomething outside the intended utterance; and thedisturbing element is either a single thought that hasremained unconscious, which manifests itself in the slipof the tongue and which often can be brought toconsciousness only by means of searching analysis, or itis a more general psychical motive force which isdirected against the entire utterance. Slips of the tongueare contagious. A slip of the tongue has a cheering effectduring psychoanalytic work, when it serves as a means ofproviding the therapist with a confirmation that may bevery welcome to him if he is engaged in a dispute withthe patient. People give slips of the tongue and otherparapraxes the same interpretation that Freud advocateseven if they do not theoretically endorse his view and

41

1901B 6/134

even if they are disinclined, so far as it applies tothemselves, to renounce the convenience that goes alongwith tolerating parapraxes.

1901B 6/106The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterVI: Misreadings and slips of the pen. (A). Misreadings.

Misreadings and slips of the pen are discussed. Whenwe come to mistakes in reading and writing, we find thatour general approach and our observations in regard tomistakes in speaking hold here also. Some examples ofmisreadings are presented, carefully analyzed and themisreadings found to be due to some of the followingcauses: questions of priority; long standing habits; thereader's preparedness; the reader's profession or presentsituation; something which rouses the reader's defenses;and personal motives.

1901B 6/116The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterVI: Misreadings and slips of the pen (B). Slips of thepen.

Slips of the pen are made more readily than slips ofthe tongue for the following reason: In the course ofnormal speaking the inhibitory function of the will iscontinuously directed to bringing the course of ideas andthe articulatory movements into harmony with eachother. If the expressive movement which follows theideas is retarded (as in writing) such anticipations maketheir appearance easily. Twenty-one examples of slips ofthe pen are presented, analyzed and thought due tosome of the following causes: the expression of a wish;unconscious hostility; similar subject matter; making ajoke; and secondary revision. These examples have notjustified assumption that there is a quantitative lesseningof attention, but rather, a disturbance of attention by analien thought which claims consideration. Between slipsof the pen and forgetting may be inserted the situationwhere someone forgets to append a signature. Anunsigned check has the same significance as a forgottencheck.

1901B 6/134The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterVII: The forgetting of impressions and intentions. (A).The forgetting of impressions and knowledge.

The forgetting of impressions is discussed. No psy-chological theory can give a connected account of thefundamental phenomenon of remembering and for-getting. We assume that forgetting is a spontaneousprocess which may be regarded as requiring a certainlength of time. Some examples of forgetting, most ofwhich Freud observed in himself, are presented. Freuddistinguishes the forgetting of impressions and ex-periences from the forgetting of intentions. He states the

SO

1901B 6/151

invariable result of the entire series of observations: inevery case the forgetting turned out to be based on amotive of unpleasure. Mislaying something is really thesame as forgetting where it has been put. There areabundant signs to be found in healthy nonneuroticpeople that the recollection of distressing impressionsand the occurrence of distressing thoughts are opposedby a nsistance. The architectonic principle of the mentalapparatus lies in a stratification, a building up ofsuperimposed agencies. It is quite possible that thisdefensive endeavor belongs to a lower psychical agencyand is inhibited by higher agencies. In a very similar wayto the forgetting of names, the forgetting of impressionscan be accompanied by faulty recollection; and this,where it finds credence, is described as paramnesia.

1901B 6/151The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterVII: The forgetting of impressions and intentions. (B).The forgetting of intentions.

No group of phenomena is better qualified than theforgetting of intentions for demonstrating the thesisthat, in itself, lack of attention does not suffice toexplain parapraxes. An intention is an impulse to per-form an action: an impulse which has already foundapproval but whose execution is postponed to a suitableoccasion. There are 2 situations in life in which even thelayman is aware that forgetting cannot in any way claimto be considered as an elementary phenomenon notfurther reducible, but entitles him to conclude that thereare such things as unavowed motives: love relationshipsare military disciplines. But the service of women andmilitary service demand that everything connected withthem should be immune to forgetting. Freud made acollection of the cases of omitting to do something as aresult of forgetting which he observed in himself. Hefound that they could be traced to interference by un-known and unavowed motives; or,, to a counter-will.Where intentions of some importance are concerned wehave found in general that they are forgotten whenobscure motives rise against them. In the case of ratherless important intentions we can recognize a secondmechanism of forgetting: a counter-will is transferred tothe intention from some other topic, after an externalassociation has been formed between the other topicand the content of the intention.

190113 6/162The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterVIII: Bungled actions.

The term 'bungled actions' is used to describe all thecases in which a wrong result, i.e. , a deviation from what

42

51

was intended, seems to be the essential element. Theothers, in which it is rather the whole action that seemsto be inappropriate, Freud calls symptomatic and chanceactions No sharp line can be drawn between them, andwe ar.; forced to conclude that all the divisions made inthis szudy have no significance other than a descriptiveone and run counter to the inner unity in this field ofphenomena. Included in the category of bungled actionsare also those actions which result in breakage or self-injury..

1901B 6/191The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterIX: Symptomatic and chance actions.

Chance actions differ from 'bungled' actions becausethey do not have the support of a conscious intention,are in no need of a pretext and appear on their ownaccount. We perform them without thinking there isanything in them, quite accidentally, just to have some-thing to do; and such information will put an end to anyenquiry into the significance of the action. Theseactions, which cannot be excused on grounds of clumsi-ness have to fulfill certain conditions: they must be un-obtrusive and their effects must be slight. Symptomaticacts is a better name for these actions than chanceactions. They give expression to something which theagent himself does not suspect in them, and which hedoes not as a rule intend to impart to other people butto keep to himself. The richest supply of such chance orsymptomatic acts is obtained during psychoanalytictreatment of neurotics. An example is given of howthere can be a close connection between a symbolicaction performed through force of habit and the mostintimate and important aspects of a healthy person's life.Chance actions and symptomatic acts occurring in matri-monial matters (often of serious significance) are dis-cussed along with the human habit of 'losing things,'with examples given of each. Following these is a briefand varied collection of symptomatic acts found inhealthy and neurotic people. The images and turns ofphrase to which a person is particularly given are rarelywithout significance when one is forming a judgment ofhim; and others often turn out to be allusions to a themewhich is being kept in the background at the time, butwhich has powerfully affected the speaker.

1901B 6/217The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterX: Errors.

Errors of memory are distinguished from forgettingaccompanied by paramnesia by the single feature that inthe former the error (the paramnesia) is not recognized

as such but finds credence. Of all parapraxes errors seemto have the least rigid mecnanism. The occurrence ot anerror is a quite general indication that the mentalactivity in question has had to struggle with a disturbinginfluence; but the particular form that the error takes isnot determined by the quality of the concealed dis-turbing idea. Every time we make a skip in talking orwriting we may infer that there has been a disturbancedue to mental processes lying outside our intention; butit must be admitted that slips of the tongue and of thepen often obey the laws of resemblance, of indolence orof the tendency to haste, without the disturbing elementsucceeding in imposing any part of its own character onthe resulting mistake in speech or writing. Seventeenexamples of errors are reported.

1901B 6/230The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterXI: Combined parapraxes.

Combined parapraxes are discussed and examplesgiven. Mislaying, breaking, and forgetting were inter-preted as an expression of a counterwill that has beenpushed back. Repeated forgetfulness resulted in aneventually bungled performance. A change in the formtaken by the parapraxis while outcome remains the samegives a vivid impression of a will striving for a definiteaim, and contradicts the notion that a parapraxis is amatter of chance and needs no interpretation. It wasfound that a conscious intention completely failed toprevent the success of the parapraxis.

1901B 6/239The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterXII: Determinism, belief in chance and superstitionSome points of view. (A) and (B).

Certain shortcomings in our psychical functioningand certain seemingly unintentional performances areproven by analysis to have valid motives and to be deter-mined by motives unknown to consciousness. In orderto be included in a class of phenomena explicable in thisway, a psychical parapraxis must fulfill the followingconditions: 1) it must not exceed certain dimensionsfixed by our judgment, 2) it must be in the nature of amomentary and temporary disturbance; and 3) if weperceive the parapraxis at all, we must not be aware inourselves of any motive for it. If we agree that a part ofour psychical functioning cannot be explained by pur-posive ideas, we are failing to appreciate the extent ofdetermination in mental life. A number of examplesindicate that one cannot make a number occur to one atone's own free arbitrary choice any more than a name,

1901B 6/269

rather, that it is strictly determined by certain circum-stances, memories, etc. Many people contest the as-sumption of complete psychical determinism by appeal-ing to a special feeling of conviction that there is a freewill. It is not necessary to dispute the right to the feelingof conviction of having a free will. If the distinctionbetween conscious and unconscious motivation is takeninto account, our feeling of conviction informs us thatconscious motivation does not extend to all our motordecisions.

1901B 6/254The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterXII: Determinism, belief in chance and superstitionSome points of view. (C) and (D).

There are 2 spheres in which it is possible to demon-strate phenomena that appear to correspond to an un-conscious, and therefore displaced, knowledge of thatmotivation. A striking and generally observed feature ofthe behavior of paranoics is that they attach the greatestsignificance to the minor details of other people'sbehavior which we ordinarily neglect, interpret them andmake them the basis of far reaching conclusions.Another indication that we possess unconscious anddisplaced knowledge of the motivation in chance actionsand parapraxes is to be found in the phenomenon ofsuperstition. Superstition is in large part the expectationof trouble. We must also include in the category of themiraculous and the uncanny the peculiar feelings wehave, in certain moments and situations, of having oncebefore been in the same place, though our efforts neversucceed in clearly remembering the previous occasion.

1901B 6/269The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). ChapterXII: Determinism, belief in chance and superstitionSome points of view. (E), (F) and (G).

Every time Freud analyzed forgetting, a connectionwas clearly shown to exist between the forgetting of aname and a reason for the forgetting. It is not possible tointerpret every dream but a dream which proves refrac-tory during an attempt to solve it the next day will bemore vulnerable to analysis a week or a month later,after a change has come about and has reduced the con-tending psychical values. The same applies to the solvingof parapraxes and symptomatic acts. Parapraxes have ahidden motivation. The basic determinants of thenormal process of forgetting are unknown while themotive for forgetting (in cases that require a special ex-planation) is invariably an unwillingness to remembersomething which can evoke distressing feelings. In the

43

52

6/291

forgetting of intentions another factor emerges. The con-flict, which could only be surmised in the repression ofwhat was distressing to remember, here becomestangible, and in the analysis of the examples a counterwill can regularly be recognized which opposes the inter-tion without putting an end to it. Consequently, 2 typesof psychical process are recognized: either the counter-will is turned directly against the intention or it is un-related in its nature to the intention itself and establishesits connection with it by means of an external associa-tion. The same conflict governs 'bungled' actions whilein chance or symptomatic actions and internal conflictbecomes less and less important. The mechanism ofparapraxes and chance actions correspond in its mostessential points with the mechanism of dream formation.In both cases we find condensations and compromiseformations. It is concluded that both severe and mildpsychopathology (and also in parapraxes and chanceactions) have 1 factor in common: the phenomena canbe traced back to incompletely suppressed psychicalmaterial, which, although pushed away by conscious-ness, has nevertheless not been robbed of all capacity forexpressing itself.

6/291

The Psychopathology of Everyday Life (1901). Index ofparapraxes.

An index of parapraxes is presented. The parapraxesare grouped as follows: bungled actions; errors; for-getting impressions and intentions; forgetting names andwords; lost and mislaid objects; misreadings; slips of thepen and misprints; slips of the tcigue; and symptomaticand chance actions. The list does not entirely followFreud's grouping of parapraxes according to the titles ofthe various chapters. Items have been classified underthe most appropriate headings, regardless of where theyappear in the book. The source of each parapraxis isgiven where it is other than Freud himself.

VOL. VII A Case of Hysteria, Three Essayson Sexnality and Other Works (1901-1905)

1905E 7/3Fragment of an analysis of a case of hysteria: (1953)Editor's note.

The Fragment of an Analysis of a Case of Hysteriawas published in. October and November, 1905; how-ever, the greater part of it was written in January 1901.On October 14, 1900, Freud told Fliess that he had re-cently begun work with a new patient, an 18-year-old

44

33

girl. Her treatment came to an end some 3 months later.The analysis was grouped around 2 dreams and con-tained solutions of hysterial symptoms and considera-tions on the sexual organic basis of the whole condition.Three times in his later writings, Freud assigned his treat-ment of Dora to the wrong year, to 1899 instead of1900. Dora was born in 1882, her father was ill in 1888,bed wetting appeared in 1889 and dyspnea in 1890. Herfather's detached retina occurred in 1892 and in 1894,her father had his confusional attack and visited Freud.April 1902 was Dora's last visit to Freud.

1905E 7/7Fragment of an analysis of a case of hysteria (1905).Prefatory remarks.

Prefatory remarks to a Fragment of an Analysis of aCase of Hysteria are presented. If it is true that thecauses of hysterical disorders are to be found in theintimacies of the patients' psychosexual life, and thathysterical symptoms are the expression of their mostsecret and repressed wishes, then the complete elucida-tion of a case of hysteria involves the revelation of thoseintimacies and the betrayal of those secrets. Freud be-lieves it is the physician's duty to publish what he be-lieves he knows of the causes and structure of hysteria,and it becomes cowardice to neglect doing so, as long ashe can avoid causing direct personal injury to the patientconcerned. Some ways in which Freud overcame someof the technical difficulties in drawing up the report ofthis case history are presented. The material which elu-cidated the case was grouped around 2 dreams and thetreatment covered only 3 months and was not carriedthrough to its appointed end, but was broken off at thepatient's request when it reaclvxl a certain point.

1905E 7/15Fragment of an analysis of a case of hysteria (1905).Chapter I: The clinical picture.

The family of the 18-year-old girl (Dora), who is the.patient, included her parents and a brother who was 11/2years her senior. Her father was the dominating figure inthe family, owing to his intelligence and character asmuch as to the circumstances of his life. His daughterwas very tenderly attached to him, and for that reasonher critical powers, which developed early, took all themore offense at many of his actions and peculiarities.Her affection for him was further increased by the manysevere illnesses which he had since her sixth year. Thepatient had begun to develop neurotic symptoms at theage of 8 and became subject at that time to chronicdyspnea with occasional episodes in which The symptom

was very much aggravated. Freud first saw her when shewas 16 at which time she was suffering from a cough andfrom hoarseness. The experience with Herr K., his mak-ing love to her and the insult to her honor which wasinvolved seem to provide the psychical trauma whichBreuer and Freud declared to be the indispensable pre-requisite for the production of a hysterical disorder.Thus there are 3 symptoms, disgust, sensation of pres-sure on the upper part of the body, and the avoidance ofmen engaged in affectionate conversation, all derivedfrom this single experience. Next considered were hermotives for being ill. The relation between Dora and herfather, Herr K. and Frau K. and the relation betweenDora's father and Frau K. were the primary contributorsto Dora's hysteria. It was concluded that no one canundertake the treatment of a case of hysteria until he isconvinced of the impossibility of avoiding the mentionof sexual subjects, or unless he is prepared to allowhimself to be convinced by experience.

1905E 7/64Fragment of an analysis of a case of hysteria (1905).Chapter II: The first dream.

Dora's first dream which keeps recurring is presented:"A house was on fire." My father was standing besidemy bed and woke me up. I dressed quickly. Motherwanted to stop and save her jewel case; but Father said,'I refuse to let myself and 2 children be burnt for thesake of your jewel case.' We hurried downstairs, and assoon as I was outside I woke up." Freud's task was toestablish the relation between the events at L. (the placewhere the scene with Herr K. had taken place) and therecurrent dreams which she had had there. Jewel casewas interpreted as a means of expressing the female geni-tals. The dream interpreted as an intention which Doracarried with her into her sleep was repeated each nightuntil the intention had been carried out; and it reap-peared years later when an occasion arose for forming ananalogous intention. The intention might have beenconsciously expressed in words as these: "I must flyfrom this house, for I see that my virginity is threatenedhere; I shall go away with my father, and I shall takeprecautions not to be surprised while I am dressing inthe morning." The dream was a reaction to a fresh ex-perience of an exciting nature; and this experience musthave revived the memory of the only previous experi-ence which was at all analogous to it. The latter was thescene of the kiss in Herr K.'s place of business, when shehad been seized with disgust.

1905E 7/94Fragment of an analysis of a case of hysteria (1905).Chapter III: The second dream.

A few weeks after the first dream, a second dreamoccurred. Dora was wandering about alone in a strangetown, and saw streets and squares. *Ate wandering about

45

54

1905D 7/125

was overdetermined and led back to one of the excitingcauses from the day before. Dora returned to her ownhouse and found a note from her mother saying thatsince she had left home without her parents' knowledge,the mother had not wanted to write and say her fatherwas ill. Now he was dead, and Dora could come if sheliked. This was interpreted as revenge against her father.The fact that she asked a certain question , "Where isthe station?" nearly a hundred times in her dream led toanother cause of the dream which was related to theprevious evening. The thick wood near the station in herdream was interpreted as a symbolic geography of sex.There lay concealed behind the first situation in thedream a phantasy of defloration, the phantasy of a manseeking to force an entrance into the female genitals. Itwas concluded that incapacity for meeting a real eroticdemand is one of the most essential features of a neu-rosis and that neurotics are dominated by the oppositionbetween reality and phantasy. If what they long formost intensely in their phantasies is presented to them inreality, they flee from it; and they abandon themselvesto their phantasies most readily where they need nolonger fear to see them realized.

1905E 7/112Fragment of an analysis of a case of hysteria (1905).Chapter IV: Postscript.

The theory of hysteria does not by any means fail topoint out that neuroses have an organic basis, though itdoes not look for that basis in any pathological ana-tomical changes, and provisionally substitutes the con-ception of organic functions for the chemical changeswhich we should expect to find but which we are atpresent unable to apprehend. Sexuality does not simplyintervene on one single occasion, at some point in theworking of the processes which characterize hysteria,but it provides the motive power for every singlesymptom, and for every single manifestation of asymptom. The symptoms of the disease are nothing elsethan the patient's sexual activity. During psychoanalytictreatment, the formation of new symptoms is invariablystopped. But the productive powers of the neurosis areby no means extinguished; they are occupied in the cre-ation of a special class of mental structures, for themost part unconscious, to which the name of transfer-ence may be given. Transferences are new editions orfacsimiles of the impulses and phantasies which arearoused and made conscious during the progress of theanalysis; however, they replace some earlier person bythe person of the physician.

1905D 7/125Three essays on the theory of sexuality: Editor's note(1953) and prefaces (1909-1920).

Freud's Three Essays on the Theory of Sexualitystand beside his Interpretation of Dreams as his most

1905D 7/136

momentous and original contributions to psychoanalyticknowledge. The history of Freud's concern with the sub-ject can be followed in detail. Clinical observations ofthe importance of sexual factors in the causation, first,of anxiety neurosis and neurasthenia, and later, of thepsychoneuroses, were what first led Freud into a generalinvestigation of the subject of sexuality. His first ap-proaches, during the early nineties, were from the physi-ological and chemical standpoints. In the preface to thethird edition, Freud makes a few remarks intended toprevent misunderstandings and expectations that cannotbe fulfilled. It must be emphasized that the exposition is

based entirely upon everyday medical observation, towhich the findings of psychoanalytic research shouldlend a dd itio nal depth and scientific significance.Throughout the entire work the various factors areplaced in a particular order of precedence: preference isgiven to the accidental factors, while disposition is left inthe background, and more weight is attached to onto-genesis than to phylogenesis. In the preface to the fourthedition, Freud states that some of the contents of thebook, its insistence on the importance of sexuality in allhuman achievements and the attempt it makes at enlarg-ing the concept of sexuality, have from the first pro-vided the strongest motives for the resistance againstpsychoanalysis.

1905D 7/136Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterI: The sexual aberrations: (1). Deviations in respect ofthe sexual object. a.) Inversion b.) Sexually immaturepersons and animals as sexual objects.

Sexual aberrations are discussed. The person fromwhom sexual attraction proceeds is called the sexual ob-ject and the act towards which the instinct tends iscalled the sexual aim. Some deviations in respect of thesexual object are presented. The behavior of inverts(people with 'contrary sexual feelings,' such as homo-sexuals) varies greatly in several respects: 1) They maybe absolute inverts; 2) they may be amphigenic inverts,that is psychosexual hermaphrodites, or: 3) they maybe contingent inverts. The earliest assessments regardedinversion as an innate indication of nervous degeneracy.The attribution of degeneracy in this connection is opento the objections which can be raised against the indis-criminate use of the word in general. Innateness is onlyattributed to the first class of inverts. T'ie existence ofthe 2 other classes is difficult to reconcile with the hypo-thesis of the innateness of inversion. The nature of inver-sion is explained neither by the hypothesis that it isinnate nor by the alternative hypothesis that it is ac-quired. The facts of anatomy lead us to suppose that anoriginally bisexual physical disposition has, in the courseof evolution, become modified into a unisexual one,

leaving behind only a few traces of the sex that hasbecome atrophied. The theory of psychical hermaphro-ditism presupposes that the sexual object of an invert isthe opposite of that of a normal person. No one singleaim can apply in cases of inversion. Sexual instinct andthe sexual object are merely close together: sexual in-stinct is independent of its object and its origin is notlikely due to its object's -attractions. Cases in whichsexually immature persons (children) are chosen assexual objects and cases of sexual intercourse with ani-mals are judged as sporadic aberrations. It is concludedthat under a great number of conditions and in surpris-ingly numerous individuals, the nature and importanceof the sexual object recedes into the background. Whatis essential and constant in the sexual instinct is some-thing else.

46

55

1905D 7/149Three Essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterI: The sexual aberrations. (2). Deviations in respect ofthe sexual aim. a). Anatomical extensions. b). Fixationof preliminary sexual aims.

Some deviations of the sexual aim are presented. Per-versions are sexual activities which either extend, in ananatomical sense, beyond the regions of the body thatare designed for sexual union, or linger over the inter-mediate relations to the sexual object which should nor-mally be traversed rapidly on the path towards the finalsexual aim. The use of the mouth as a sexual organ isregarded as a perversion if the lips (or tongue) of oneperson are brought into contact with the genitals ofanother, but not if the mucous membrane:, of the lips ofboth of them come together. Where the anus is con-cerned it becomes still clearer that it is disgust whichstamps that sexual aim as a perversion. Unsuitable sub-stitutes, called fetishes, (such as hair, piece of clothing,etc.) for the sexual object are discussed. Every externalor internal factor that hinders or postpones the attain-ment of the normal sexual aim will evidently lend sup-port to the tendency to linger over the preparatoryactivities and to turn them into new sexual aims that cantake the place of the normal one. Pleasure in looking(scopophilia) becomes a perversion if it is restrictedexclusively to the genitals, or if it is concerned with theoverriding of disgust, or if, instead of being preparatoryto the normal sexual aim, it supplants it. The most com-mon and the most significant of all the perversions is thedesire to inflict pain (sadism) upon the sexual object,and its reverse (masochism). The roles of passivity andactivity in sadism and masochism are discussed in viewof the fact that in this perversion both forms are habit-ually found in the same individual.

A

1905D 7/160Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterI: The sexual aberrations. (3). The perversions in general.

The perversions in general are discussed. In the major-ity of instances, the pathological character in a perver-sion is found to lie not in the content of the new sexualaim but in its relation to the normal. If a perversion,instead of appearing merely alongside the normal sexualaim and object, supplants it completely and takes itsplace in all circumstances, so that the perversion has thecharacteristics of exclusiveness and fixation, then weshall be justified in regarding it as a pathological symp-tom. The sexual instinct has to struggle against certainmental forces which act as resistances, of which shameand disgust are the most prominent. Some perversionsare only made intelligible if we assume the convergenceof several motive forces.

1905D 7/163Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterI: The sexual aberrations. (4). The sexual instinct inneurotics.

The sexual instinct in neurotics is discussed. The onlymeans of obtaining information about the sexual life ofpersons known as psychoneurotics is through psycho-analytic investigation. Experience shows that thesepsychoneuroses, hysteria, obsessional neuroses, neuras-thenia, schizophrenia, and paranoia, are based on sexualinstinctual forces. The removal of the symptoms ofhysterial patients by psychoanalysis proceeds on thesupposition that those symptoms are substitutes for anumber of emotionally cathected mental processes,wishes and desires, which, by the operation of a specialpsychical procedure (repression), have been preventedfrom obtaining discharge in psychical activity that isadmissible to consciousness. The findings of psycho-analysis show that symptoms represent a substitute forimpulses the sources of whose strength is derived fromthe sexual instinct. In the case of anyone who is predis-posed to hysteria, the onset of his illness is precipitatedwhen he finds himself faced by the demands of a realsexual situation. Between the pressure of the instinctand his antagonism to sexuality, illness offers excape.The sexual instinct of psychoneurotics exhibits all theaberrations and manifestations of abnormal sexual life.The unconscious mental life of all neurotics shows in-verted impulses, fixation of their libido upon persons oftheir own sex. In any fairly marked case of psychoneu-rosis it is unusual for only a single one of the perverseinstincts to be developed.

47

1905D 7/170

1905D 7/167Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). Chapter1: The sexual aberrations. (5). Component instincts anderotogenic zones.

The component instincts and erotogenic zones arediscussed. An instinct is provisionally understood to bethe psychical representative of an endosomatic, con-tinuously flowing source of stimulation, as contrastedwith a stimulus, which is set up by single excitationscoming from without. Excitations of 2 kinds arise fromthe somatic organs, based upon differences of a chemicalnature. One of these kinds of excitation is specificallysexual, and the organ concerned is the erotogenic zoneof the sexual component instinct arising from it. Thepart played by the erotogenic zones is immediately ob-vious in the case of those perversions which assign asexual significance to the oral and anal orifices. In hys-teria these parts of the body and the neighboring tractsof mucous membrane become the seat of new sensationsand of changes in innervation in just the same way as dothe actual genitalia under the excitations of the normalsexual processes. In obsessional neurosis, what is strikingis the significance of those impulses which create newsexual aims and seem independent of erotogenic zones.In scopophilia and exhibitionism the eye corresponds toan erotogenic zone, while in the case of those compo-nents of the sexual instinct which involve pain andcruelty the same role is assumed by the skin.

1905D 7/170Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterI: The sexual aberrations. (6). Reasons for the apparentpreponderance of perverse sexuality in the psychoneu-roses. (7). Intimation of the infantile character ofsexuality.

Most psychoneurotics fall ifi only after the age ofpuberty as a result of the demands made upon them bynormal sexual life, or illnesses of this kind set in laterwhen the libido fails to obtain satisfaction along normallines. In both cases the libido behaves like a streamwhose main bed has become blocked and it proceeds tofill up collateral channels which may hitherto have beenempty. Thus what appears to be the strong tendency ofpsychoneurotics to perversion may be collaterally deter-mined and must be collaterally intensified. Differentcases of neurosis may behave differently: in one case thepreponderating factor may be the innate strength of thetendency to perversion, in another it may be the collat-eral increase of that tendency owing to the libido beingforced away from a normal sexual aim and sexual object.Neurosis will always produce its greatest effects whenconstitution and experience work together in the samedirection. The disposition to perversions is itself of nogreat rarity but must form a part of what passes as the

56

7

1905D 7/173

normal constitution. It is debatable whether the perver-sions go back to innate determinants or arise owing tochance experiences. There is something innate lyingbehind the perversions but it is something innate ineveryone, though as a disposition it may vary in its in-tensity and may be increased by the influences of actuallife. The postulated constitution, containing the germsof all the perversions, will only be demonstrable in child-ren, even though in them it is only with modest degreesof intensity that any of the instincts can emerge. Thus aformula emerges which states that the sexuality of neu-rotics has remained in, or has been brought back to, aninfantile state.

1905D 7/173Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterII: Infantile sexuality: (1). The period of sexual latencyin childhood and its interruptions.

Infantile amnesia, which turns everyone's childhoodinto something like a prehistoric epoch and concealsfrom him the beginnings of his own sexual life, is respon-sible for the fact that no importance is attached to child-hood in the development of sexual life. The period ofsexual latency in childhood and its interruptions arediscussed. The genus ot sexual impulses are already pres-ent in the newborn child and these continue to developfor a time, but are then overtaken by a progressiveprocess of suppression; this in turn is itself interruptedby periodical advances in sexual development or may beheld up by individual peculiarities. The sexual life ofchildren usually emerges in a form accessible to observa-tion around the third or fourth year of life. It is duringthe period of total or only partial latency that the men-tal forces which later impede the course of the sexualinstinct are built up. Powerful components are acquiredfor every kind of cultural achievement by the diversionof sexual instinctual forces from sexual aims and theirdirection to new ones, a process called sublimation. Thesame process plays a part in the development of theindividual and its beginning is in the period of sexuallatency of childhood. Interruptions of the latency periodare discussed.

1905D 7/179Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterII: Infantile sexuality. (2). The manifestations of in-fantile sexuality.

The manifestations of infantile sexuality are dis-cussed. Thumbsucking (or sensual sucking) is regarded asan example of the sexual manifestations of childhood.Thumbsucking appears in early infancy and may con-tinue into maturity, or even persist all through life. Agrasping instinct may appear ane may manifest itself as asimultaneous rhythmic tugging at the lobes of the ears or

5748

a catching hold of some part of another person for thesame purpose. Sensual sucking involves a complete ab-sorption of the attention and leads either to sleep oreven to a motor reaction in the nature of an orgasm. Thebehavior of a child who indulges in thumbsucking isdetermined by a search for some pleasure which hasalready been experienced and is now remembered. Tobegin with, sexual activity attaches itself to functionsserving the .piirpose of selrpreservation and does notbecome independent of them until later. The 3 essentialcharacteristics of an infantile sexual manifestation are:1) at its origin it attaches itself to one of the vital so-matic functions; 2) it has as yet no sexual object, and isthus autoerotic; and 3) its sexual aim is dominated by anerotogenic zone.

1905D 7/183Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterII: Infantile sexuality. (3). The sexual aifil of infantilesexuality.

The sexual aim of infantile sexuality is discussed. Anerotogenic zone is a part of the skin or mucous mem-brane in which stimuli of a certain sort evoke a feeling ofpleasure possessing a particular quality. A rhythmiccharacter must play a part among the special conditionswhich produce the pleasure. There are predestined ero-togenic zones; however, any other part of the skin ormucous membrane can take over the functions in thatdirection. Thus the quality of the stimulus has more todo with producing the pleasurable feeling than has thenature of the part of the body concerned. A child whoindulges in sensual sucking searches about body andchooses some part of it to suck, a part which is after-wards preferred by him by force of habit. A preciselyanalogous tendency to displacement is also found in thesymptomatology of hysteria; here repression affectsmost of all the actual genital zones and these transmittheir susceptibility to stimulation to other erotogeniczones which then behave exactly like genitals. The sex-ual aim of the infantile instinct consists in obtainingsatisfaction by means of an appropriate stimulation ofthe erotogenic nne which has been selected in one wayor another. This satisfaction must have been previouslyexperienced in order to have left behind a need for itsrepetition. A sexual aim consists in replacing the pro-jected sensation of stimulation in the erotogenic zone byan external stimulus which removes that sensation byproducing a feeling of satisfaction.

1905D 7/185Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterII: Infantile sexuality. (4). Masturbatory sexual mani-festations.

Masturbatory sexual manifestations are discussed.The anal zone is well suited by its position to act as a

medium through which sexuality may attach itself toother somatic functions. The intestinal disturbanceswhich are so common in childhood see to it that thiszone does not lack intense excitations. The masturbationof early infancy seems to disappear after a short time,but at some point of childhood (usually before thefourth year) the sexual instinct belonging to the genitalzone usually revives and persists for a time until it isonce more surpressed, or it may continue without inter-ruption. The sexual excitation returns, either as a cen-trally determined tickling stimulus which seeks satis-faction in masturbation, or as a process in the nature ofnocturnal emission which, like the nocturnal emissionsof adult years, achieves satisfaction without the help ofany action by the subject. The reappearance of sexualactivity is determined by internal causes and externalcontingencies, both of which can be guessed at in casesof neurotic illness from the form taken by their symp-toms. Under the influence of seduction, children canbecome pclymorphously perverse, and can be led into allpossible kinds of sexual irregularities. This shows that anaptitude for them is innately present in their disposition.Infantile sexual life, in spite of the preponderatingdominance of erotogenic zones, exhibits componentswhich involve other people as sexual objects. Such arethc instincts of scopophilia, exhibitionism and cruelty.The cruel component of the sexual instinct develops inchildhood even more independently of the sexual activi-ties that are attached to erotogenic zones. The imrulseof cruelty arises from the instinct for mastery and ap-pears at a period of sexual life at which the genitals havenot yet taken over their later role. It then dominates aphase of sexual life which is described as a pregenitalorganization.

1905D 7/194Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterII: Infantile sexuality. (5). The sexual researches ofchildhood.

At about the same time as the sexual life of childrenreaches its first peak, between the ages of 3 and 5, thechildren begin to show signs of the activity which maybe ascribed to the instinct for knowledge or research. Itsactivity corresponds to a sublimated manner of obtain-ing mastery, while it also makes use of the energy ofscopophilia. A male child believes that a genital like hisown is to be attributed to everyone he knows, and hecannot make its absence tally with his picture of theseother people. This conviction is energetically maintainedby boys; is obstinately defended against the contradic-tions which soon result from observation; and is onlyabandoned after severe internal struggles (the castrationcomplex). Thc substitutes for the penis which they feelis missing in women play a great part in determining theform taken by many perversions. When girls see that

i 905D 7/200

boys' genitals are formed differently from their own,they are ready to recognize them immediately and areovercome by envy for the penis. Children's theories ofbirth are discussed as is their sadistic view of sexualintercourse. The sexual theories of children are, in gen-eral, reflections of their own sexual constitution. In spiteof their grotesque errors, the theories show more under-standing of sexual processes than children are givencredit for.

1905D 7/197Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterII: Infantile sexuality. (6). The phases of development ofthe sexual organization.

Infantile sexual life is essentially autoerotic and itsindividual component instincts are disconnected andindependent of one another in their search for pleasure.The study of the inhibitions and disturbances of theprocess of development of the sexual organizationenables us to recognize abortive beginnings and prelim.inary stages of a firm organization of the componentinstincts. The name pregenital is given to organizationsof sexual life in which the genital zones have not yettaken over their predominant part. The first of these isthe oral organization. A second pregenital phase is thatof the sadistic anal organization. In this stage sexualpolarity and an extraneous object are observable but or-ganization and subordination to the reproductive func-tion are still absent. This form of sexual organization canpersist throughout life and can permanently attract alarge portion of sexual activity. The opposing pairs ofinstincts (activity and passivity) are developed to anequal extent and are described by the term ambivalence.It is concluded that the whole of the sexual currentshave become directed towards a single person in relationto whom they seek to achieve their aims, this then beingthe closest approximation possible in childhood to thefinal form taken by sexual life after puberty. It may beregarded as typical of the choice of an object that theprocess is diphasic, that is, that it occurs in 2 waves. Thefirst of these begins between the ages of 2 and 5, and isbrought to a halt or to a retreat by the latency period.The second wave starts with puberty and determines thefinal outcome of sexual life.

1905D 7/200Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterII: Infantile sexuality. (7). The sources of infantilesexuality.

Sexual excitation arises: 1) as a reproduction of asatisfaction experienced in connection with other or-ganic processes; 2) through appropriate peripheral stimu-lation of erotogenic zones; and 3) as an expression of

49

58

1905r 7/207

certain instincts. Sexual excitation can also be producedby rhythmic mechanical agitation of the body. Stimuliof this kind operate in 3 different ways: on the sensoryamaratus of the vestibular nerves, on the skin, and onthe deeper parts. Children feel a need for a large amountof active muscular exercise and derive extraordinarypleasure from satisfying it. In many people, the infantileconnection between romping and sexual excitation isamong the determinants of the direction subsequentlytaken by their sexual instinct. All comparatively intenseaffective processes, including even terrifying ones, in-fringe upon sexuality, a fact which may incidentally helpto explain the pathogenic effect of emotions of thatkind. Concentration of the attention upon an intellec-tual task and intellectual strain in general produce aconcomitant sexual excitation in many young people aswell as adults. The same pathways along which sexualdisturbances infringe upon the other somatic functionsalso perform another important function in normalhealth; they serve for the attraction of sexual instinctualforces to aims that are other than sexual, that is to say,for the sublimation of sexuality.

1905D 7/207Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterIII: The transformations of puberty. (1). The primacy ofthe genital zones and the fore-pIeasure.

With the arrival of puberty, changes set in which aredestined to give infantile sexual life its final, normalshape. A normal sexual life is only assured by an exactconvergence of the affectionate current and the sensualcurrent both being directed towards the sexual objectand sexual aim. The new sexual aim in men consists inthe discharge of the sexual products. The most strikingof the processes at puberty has been picked upon asconstituting its essence: the manifest growth of the ex-ternal genitalia. Stimuli can impinge on it from 3 direc-tions: from the external world by means of the excita-tion of the erotogenic zones, from the organic interior,and from mental life, which is a storehouse for externalimpressions and a receiver for internal excitations. Allthree types of stimuli produce sexual excitement. Theerotogenic zones are used to provide a catain amount ofpleasure by being stimulated in the way appropriate tothem. This pleasure then leads to an increase in tensionwhich in its turn is responsible for producing the neces-sary motor energy for the conclusion of the sexual act.The penultimate stage of that act is once again theappropriate stimulation of an erotogenic zone by theappropriate object; and from the pleasure yielded by thisexcitation the motor energy is obtained, this time by areflex path, which brings about the discharge of thesexual substances.

50

5S1

1905D 7/212Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterIII: The transformations of puberty. (2). The problem ofsexual excitation.

The problem of sexual excitation is discussed. Weremain in complete ignorance both of the origin and ofthe nature of the sexual tension which arises simul-taneously with the pleasure when erotogenic zones aresatisfied. A certain degree of sexual tension is requiredfor the excitability of the erotogenic zones. The accumu-lation of the sexual substances creates and maintainssexual tension; the pressure of these products upon thewalls of the vesicles containing them might be supposedto act as a stimulus upon a spinal center, the conditionof which would be perceived by higher centers andwould then give consciousness to the familiar sensationof tension. Observations on castrated males seem toshow that sexual excitation can occur to a considerabledegree independently of the production of the sexualsubstances. It seems probable that special chemical sub-stances are produced in the interstitial portion of the sexglands; these are then taken up in the blood stream andcause particular parts of the central nervous system to becharged with sexual tension. It is concluded that sub-stances of a peculiar kind arise from sexual metabolism.

1905D 7/217Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterIII: The transformations of puberty. (3). The libidotheory.

The libido theory is discussed. Libido is defined as aquantitatively variable force which could serve as ameasure of processes and transformations occurring inthe field of sexual excitation. The idea of a quantity oflibido is presented and the mental representation of it isgiven the name of ego libido. The production, increaseor diminution, distribution and displacement of itshould afford us possibilities for explaining the psycho-sexual phenomena observed. This ego libido is, however,only conveniently accessible to analytic study when ithas been put to the use of cathecting sexual objects, thatis, when it has become object libido. It should be thetask of a libido theory of neurotic and psychotic dis-orders to express all the observed phenomena and in-ferred processes in terms of the economics of the libido.In contrast to object libido, ego libido is described asnarcissistic libido. Narcissistic or ego libido seems to bethe great reservoir from which the object cathexes aresent out and into which they are withdrawn once more;the narcissistic libidinal cat hexis of the ego is the originalstate of things, realized in earliest childhood, and ismerely covered by the later extrusions of libido, but inessentials persists behind them.

1905D 7/219Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterIII: The transformations of puberty (4). The differen-tiation between men and women.

The differentiation between men and women is dis-cussed. It is not until puberty that the sharp distinctionis established between the masculine and femininecharacters. From that time on, this contrast has a moredecisive influence than any Uther upon the shaping ofhuman life. The development of the inhibitions of sex-uality takes place in little girls earlier and in the face ofless resistance than in boys. The autoerotic activity ofthe erotogenic zones is, however, the same in both sexes.The leading erotogenic zone in female children is locatedat the clitoris, and is thus homologous to the masculinegenital zone of the glans penis. Puberty, which bringsabout so great an accession of libido in boys, is markedin girls by a fresh wave of expression, in which it is

precisely clitoral sexuality that is affected. When erotog-enic susceptibility to stimulation has been successfullytransferred by a woman from the clitoris to the vaginalorifice, it implies that she has adopted a new leadingzone for the purpose of her later sexual activity. A manretains his leading zone unchanged from childhood.

1905D 7/222Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). ChapterIII: The transformations of puberty. (5). The finding ofan object.

The processes at puberty establish the primacy of thegenital zones; and in a man, the penis, which has nowbecome capable of erection, presses forward insistentlytowards the new sexual aim, penetration into a cavity inthe body which excites his genital zone. Simultaneouslyon the psychical side the process of finding an object,for which preparations have been made from earliestchildhood, is completed. All through the period of la-tency children learn to feel for other people who helpthem in their helplessness and satisfy their needs. Theirlove is modeled after and a continuation of, their rela-tion as sucklings to their mother. Children behave asthough their dependence on the people looking afterthem were in the nature of sexual love. Anxiety in child-ren is originally an expression of the fact that they arefeeling the loss of the person they love. The barrieragainst incest is maintained by the postponing of sexualmaturation until the child can respect the cultural tabooupheld by society. The sexual life of maturing youth isalmost entirely restricted to indulging in phantasies.When incestuous fantasies are overcome, detachmentfrom parental authority is completed. The closer onecomes to the deeper disturbances of psychosexual de-velopment, the more unmistakably the importance ofincestuous object choice emerges. In psychoneurotics, a

7/244

large portion or the whole of their psychosexual activityin finding an object remains in the unconscious as aresult of their repudiation of sexuality. Even a personwho has avoided an incestuous fixation of his libido doesnot entirely escape its influence. One of the tasks impli-cit in object choice is that it rhould find its way to theopposite sex.

1905D 7/231Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905).Summary.

The onset of sexual development in human beingsoccurs in 2 phases. This appears to be one of the neces-sary conditions of the aptitude of men for developing ahigher civilization, but also of their tendency to neu-rosis. It is not rare to find perversions and psychoneu-roses occurring in the same family, and distributedbetween the 2 sexes in such a way that the male mem-bers of the family are positive perverts, while the fe-males, are negative perverts, that is, hysterics. This isgood evidence of the essential conditions which existbetween the 2 disorders. If an abnormal relationshipbetween all the different dispositions persists and growsstronger at maturity, the result can only be a perversesexual life. If the genital zone is weak, the combination,which is required to take place at puberty, is bound tofail, and the strongest of the other components ofsexuality will continue its activity as a perversion. If inthe course of development some of the componentswhich are of excessive strength in the disposition aresubmitted to the process of repression, the excitationsconcerned continue to be generated as before; but theyare prevented by psychical obstruction from attainingtheir aim and are diverted into numerous other channelsuntil they find their way to expression as symptoms.Sublimation enables excessively strong excitations aris-ing from particular sources of sexuality to find an outletand use in other fields, so that an increase in psychicalefficiency results from a disposition which in itself isperilous.

7/244Three essays on the theory of sexuality (1905). Ap-pendix: List of writings by Freud dealing predominantlyor largely with sexuality.

A list of writings by Freud dealing predominantly orlargely with sexuality is presented. References to sex-uality are to be found in a large majority of Freud'swritings. This list of 33 writings comprises those whichare more directly concerned with the subject. They datefrom 1898 to 1940 and include: Sexuality in the Eti-ology of the Neuroses; The Sexual Enlightenment ofChildren; Character and Anal Erotism; Contributions toa Discussion on Masturbation; The Disposition toObsessional Neurosis; On Narcissism: an Introduction;

to

1904A 7/249

On the Transformation of Instincts, with Special Refer-ence to Anal Erotism; The Taboo of Virginity; TheInfantile Genital Organization; The Economic Problemof Masturbation; The Dissolution of the Oedipus Com-plex; Fetishism; Libidinal Types; and Splitting of theEgo in the Process of Defense.

1904A 7/249Freud's psycho-analytic procedure (1904).

Freud's psychotherapeutic procedure, described aspsychoanalysis, is an outgrowth of the cathartic method.The cathartic method presupposed that the patientcould be hypnotized, and was based on the widening ofconsciousness that occurs under hypnosis. Its aim wasthe removal of the pathological symptoms. The catharticmethod renounced suggestion; Freud gave up hypnosisas well and found a substitute for hypnosis in the asso-ciations of his patients. Freud insisted that the patientsinclude everything that comes into their heads whenthey discuss their case history. Freud noticed that gaps(amnesias) appeared in the patient's memory thus mak-ing up the determining factor of his entire theory. If thepatient is urged to fill the gaps discomfort occurs whenthe memory really returns. From this Freud concludesthat the amnesias are the result of a process which hecalls repression and the motive for which he finds infeelings of unpleasure. The psychical forces which havebrought about this repression can be detected in theresistance which operates against the recovery of the lostmemories. The factor of resistance has become a corner-stone of his theory. The greater the resistance, thegreater the distortion of the repressed psychical phe-nomena. Freud developed the art of interpretationwhich takes on the task of extracting repressed thoughtsfrom unintentional ideas. The work of interpretation isapplied not only to the patient's ideas but also to hisdreams. The therapeutic procedure remains the same forall the various clinical pictures that may be presented inhysteria and all forms of obsessional neurosis. The quali-fications that are required for anyone who is to be bene-ficially affected by psychoanalysis include: periods ofpsychically normal condition, natural intelligence, andethical development.

1905A 7/257On psychotherapy (1905).

On Psychotherapy was delivered as a lecture beforethe Wiener medizinisches Doktorenkollegium on Decem-ber 12,1904. Psychotherapy is not a modern method oftreatment. The majority of primitive and ancient medi-cal methods must be classed under the head of psycho-therapy. Certain diseases, in particular, the psychoneu-roses, are far more readily accessible to mental influ-ences than to any other form of medication. The many

61

ways and means of practicing psychotherapy that lead torecovery are good. Several thoughts are presentedconcerning psychotherapy. 1) This method is oftenconfused with hypnotic treatment by suggestion. Thereis the greatest possible degree of antithesis between these2 techniques. Suggestion is not concerned with theorigin, strength and meaning of morbid states but super-imposes a suggestion hopefully capable of restraining thepathogenic idea. Analysis concerns itself with the genesisof the morbid symptoms and its function is to bring outfactors during analysis. 2) The technique of searching forthe origins of an illness and removing its manifestationsis not easy and can not be practiccd without training.3) The analytic investigation and probing do not indicatespeedy results and resistance can result in unpleasant-ness; however, all the effort of psychoanalytic therapyseems worthwhile when we consider that it has made alarge number of patients who were permanently unfitfor existence, fit for existence. 4) The indications orcontraindications for psychoanalysis are that a patientshould have a reasonable degree of education and a fairlyreliable character, a normal mental condition, and be lessthan 50 yrs. old. Psychoanalysis should not be at-tempted when speedy removal of dangerous symptoms isrequired. 5) No injury to the patient is to be fearedwhen the treatment is conducted with comprehension.6) It is concluded that this therapy is based on the recog-nition that unconscious ideas, or the unconsciousness ofcertain mental processes, are the direct cause of themorbid symptoms. Psychoanalytic treatment may, ingeneral, be conceived of as a re-education in overcominginternal resistances. Freud's last comment is to adviseagainst recommending sexual activity in psychoneuroses.

52

1906A 7/271My views on the part played by sexuality in the aeti-ology of the neuroses (1906).

The part played by sexuality in the etiology of theneuroses is discussed. Originally, Freud's theory relatedonly to the clinical pictures comprised under the termneurasthenia including neurasthenia proper and anxietyneurosis. With more experiences, it was discovered thatthe cause of lifelong hysterical neuroses lies in what arein themselves the trivial sexual experiences of earlychildhood. A number of phantasies of seduction are ex-plained as attempts at fending off memories of the sub-ject's own sexual activity (infantile masturbation). Theimportance of sexuality and of infantilism are stressed.The patient's symptoms constitute his sexual activity,which arise from the sources of the normal or perversecomponent instincts of sexuality. The etiology of theneuroses comprises everything which can act in a detri-mental manner upon the processes serving the sexualfunction. The most important are the noxae whichaffect the sexual function itself; next are every other

type of noxa and trauma which, by causing generaldamage to the organism, may lead secondarily to injuryto its sexual processes. The onset of illness is the productof a summation of etiological factors and the necessarytotal of these factors can be completed from any direc-tion.

1905B 7/283Psychical (or mental) treatment (1905).

Psychical treatment denotes treatment taking its startin the mind, treatment (whether of mental or physicaldisorders) by measures which operate upon the humanmind. Foremost among such measures is the use ofwords, and words are thc essential tool of mental treat-ment. There is a large number of patients, suffering fromdisorders of greater or less severity, whose disorders andcomplaints make great demands on the skill of theirphysicians, but in whom no visible or observable signs ofa pathological process can be discovered. One group ofthese patients are distinguished by the copiousness andvariety of their symptoms (which are influenced by ex-citement). In this case, the illness is of the nervous sys-tem, as a whole and is called "nervousness" (neuras-thenia or hysteria). The affects are often sufficient inthemselves to bring about both diseases of the nervoussystem accompanied by manifest anatomical changesand also diseases of other organs. States of illness thatare already present can be considerably influenced byviolent affects. The processes of volition and attentionare also capable of exercising a profound effect on soma-tic processes and of playing a large part in promoting orpreventing physical illnesses. The mental state of expec-tation puts in motion a number of mental forces thathave the greatest influence on the onset and cure (suchas faith or miracle cure) of physical diseases. The use ofhypnosis and the knowledge gained from it are dis-cussed. By means of hypnosis the mind can increase itscontrol over the body and the physician can causechanges in the patient's waking state by posthypnoticsuggestion. Disadvantages of hypnosis include thedamage it can cause and the patient's dependence on thephysician.

1942A 7/305Psychopathic characters on the stage (1942).

Psychopathic characters on the stage are discussed.The purpose of drama is to reveal sources of pleasure orenjoyment in our emotional life. In this respect theprime factor is the process of getting rid of one's ownemotions; the consequent enjoyment corresponds to therelief produced by a thorough discharge and to anaccompanying sexual excitation. The spectator's enjoy-ment is based on illusion; it is someone other thanhimself who is acting and suffering on the stage, and it is

1905C 8/3

only a game, which can not damage his personal secu-rity. Drama seeks to explore emotional possibilities andgive an enjoyable shape even to forebodings of misfor-tune. Suffering of every kind is the subject matter ofdrama, and from this suffering it promises to give theaudience' pleasure. The other precondition of this artform is that it should not cause suffering to the audiencebut should compensate for the sympathetic sufferingwhich is aroused. People are acquainted with mentalsuffering principally in connection with the circum-stances in which it is acquired; accordingly, dramas deal-ing with it require some event out of which the illnessshall arise and they open with an exposition of thisevent. The event must involve conflict and must includean effort of will together with resistance. Religiousdrama, social drama, and drama of character differ essen-tially in the terrain on which the action that leads to thesuffering is fought out. Psychological and psychopatho-logical drama are discussed next. Hamlet is distinguishedwith reference to 3 characteristics. 1) The hero is notpsychopathic, but only becomes psychopathic in thecourse of the play. 2) The repressed impulse is one ofthose which are similarly repressed in all of us; this re-pression is shaken up by the situation in the play. 3) Theimpulse that is struggling into consciousness is nevergiven a definite name so that in the spectator the processis carried through with his attention averted, and he is inthe grip of his emotions instead of taking stock of whatis happening. A certain amount of resistance is saved inthis way. It is concluded that the neurotic instability ofthe public and the dramatist's skill in avoiding resist-ances and offering forepleasures can alone determine thelimits set upon the use of abnormal characters on thestage.

VOL. VIII Jokes and their Relation tothe Unconscious (1905)

1905C 8/3Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1960).alitor's preface.

In the course of discussing the relation between jokesand dreams, Freud mentions his own subjective reasonfor taking up the problem of jokes: the fact that whenWilhelm Fliess was reading the proofs of The Interpreta-don of Dreams in the autumn of 1899, he complainedthat the dreams were too full of jokes. The episode actedas a precipitating factor, and led to Freud's giving closerattention to the subject; but it cannot possibly havebeen the origin of his interest in it. Quite apart fromdreams, there is evidence of Freud's early theoreticalinterest in jokes. There is a serious difficulty intranslating this particular work, a terminological diffi-culty which runs through the whole of it. The German

53

62

1905C 8/9

and English terms covering the phenomena discussedseem never to coincide.

1905C 8/9Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. I. Introduction.

Anyone who has had occasion to enquire from theliterature of esthetics and psychology the nature of jokesand the position they occupy will probably have toadmit that jokes have not received nearly as muchphilosophical consideration as they deserve in view ofthe part they play in mental life. The first impressionone derives from the literature is that it is quiteimpracticable to deal with joke:: otherwise than inconnection with the comic. A favorite definition ofjoking has long been the ability to find similaritybetween dissimilar things, that is, hidden similarities.The criteria and characteristics of jokes include: activity,relation to the content of our thoughts, the character-istic of playful judgment, the coupling of dissimilarthings, contrasting ideas, sense in nonsense, the succes-sion of bewilderment and enlightenment, the bringingforward of what is hidden, and the peculiar brevity ofwit. We are entirely without insight into the connectionthat presumably exists between the sepaiate determi-nants (i.e. what the brevity of a joke can have to do withits characteristic of being a playful judgment).

1905C 8/16Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. II. The technique of jokes (1) &(2). Jokes are similar to dreams.

The character of a joke does not reside in the thoughtbut in the technique. Examples are given of jokes inwhich the thought is condensed by introducing, as asubstitute, a striking composite word (e.g. anecdotagefor anecdote and dotage) which is unintelligible in itselfbut is immediately understood in its context. In relatedcases the substitute is not a composite word but a slightmodification (e.g. tete-a-bete for tete-a-tete). In general,the slighter the modification, the better the joke.Condensation and modification involved in these typesof jokes are compared to condensation and modificationwhich occurs in dream-work.

1905C 8/29Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. It The technique of jokes. (3).Condensations and substitutive formations in dreams.

The first thing that we want to learn is whether theprocess of condensation with substitute formation is tobe discovered in every joke, and can therefore beregarded as a universal characteristic of the technique ofjokes. Three examples are presented in which substitute

63

formation does not occur. In each of them, a name isused twice, once as a whole and again divided up into itsseparate syllables, which, when they are thus separated,give another sense. The multiple use of the same word,once as a whole and again in the syllables into which itfalls, is the first instance we have come across of atechnique differing from that of condensation. The casesof multiple use, which can also be brought togetherunder the title of double meaning, can easily be dividedinto subclasses: 1) cases of the double meaning of aname and of a thing denoted by it; 2) double meaningarising from the literal and metaphorical meanings of aword; and 3) double meaning proper, or play uponwords.

1905C 8/45Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. H. The technique of jokes . (4) &(5). Summary and puns.

The different joke techniques are summarized asfollows: condensation, with formation of compositeword or with modification; the multiple use of the samematerial as a whole and in parts, in a different order,with slight modification, and of the same words full andempty; and double meaning as a name and as a thing,metaphorical and literal meanings, double meaningproper (play upon words), double entendre, and doublemeaning with an allusion. The multiple use of the samematerial is only a special case of condensation; playupon words is nothing other than a condensationwithout substitute formation. All these techniques aredominated by a tendency to compression; or rather tosaving (economy). The most numerous group of jokes isinfluenced by the contempt with which they are regarded.This kind is generally known as puns and passes as thelowest form of verbal joke, probably because it can bemade with the least trouble. Puns make the least demandon the technique of expression, just as the play uponwords proper makes the highest. Puns merely form asubspecies of the group which reaches its peak in theplay upon words proper.

1905C 8/47Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. H. The technique of jokes . (6) &(7). Puns; absurdity as a juke technique.

There are jokes whose technique resists almost anyattempt to connect it with the groups (those derivedfrom condensation, multiple use of the same material ordouble meaning) that have been considered. In the caseof a displacement joke, the joke itself contains a train ofthought in which a displacement has been accomplished.The displacement is part of the work which has createdthe joke; it is not part of the work necessary forunderstanding it. The technique of the nonsensical or

absurd jokes consists in presenting something that isstupid and nonsensical, the sense of which lies in therevelation and demonstration of something else that isstupid and nonsensical. A number of displacement andnonsensical jokes are presented and analyzed.

1905C 8/60Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. H. The technique of jokes. (8) &(9). Relation of jokes to the comic; unification as a joketechnique.

The uncovering of psychical automatism is one of thetechniques of the comic, just as is any kind of revelationor self-betrayal. The technique of this group of jokes liesin bringing forward faulty reasoning. Unification lies atthe bottom of jokes that can be described as readyrepartees. Repartee consists in the defense going to meetthe aggression, in turning the tables on someone, orpaying someone back in his own coin, that is, inestablishing an unexpected unity between attack andcounterattack. Unification has another, quite speciallyinteresting technical instrument at its disposal: stringingthings together with the conjunction 'and'. If things arestrung together in this way, it implies that they areconnected: understanding it as so cannot be helped.

1905C 8/70Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. H. The technique of jokes. (10) &(11). Representation by opposite; conceptual jokes.

Examples are presented of jokes in which thetechnique employed is "representation by the opposite",e.g. representation of ugliness through resemblances towhat is most beautiful. In some cases this technique canbe combined with displacement. A related technique isthe use of overstatement. Representation by the oppo-site is not confined to jokes but may be used in irony.Representation by something similar or akin forms thebasis for another category of jokes. This technique isoften complicated by allusion. The replacing elementmay be merely a resemblance in sound but, in contrastto puns, the resembiance in sound involves wholesentences or phrases rather than just 2 words. Anotherkind of allusion consists in omission; this type of jokeoften cannot be distinguished from condensation with-out formation of a substitute. Allusion, which isprobably the commonest and most easily used methodof joking and which forms a basis for most short-livedjokes found in conversations, can be descriued asindirect representation. Categories of jokes discussed sofar which would fall into this category include faultyreasoning, unification, and representation by theopposite.

455-582 0 - 72 - 5

55

1905C 8/91

1905C 8/81

Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. H. The technique of jokes. (12).Analogy as a joke technique.

Analogy is a kind of indirect representation used byjokes. There are remarkably fine and effective examplesof analogies that do not strike us as being jokes. Thereare also analogies which contain a striking juxtaposition,often a combination that sounds absurd, or which arereplaced by something of the sort as the outcome of theanalogy. A strange juxtaposition or the attribution of anabsurd epithet can stand by itself as the outcome of ananalogy. An analogy can in itself possess the character-istics of being a joke, without this impression beingaccounted for by a complication with one of the familiarjoke techniques. Analogy is included among the speciesof indirect representation used by the joke technique.

1905C 8/91

Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. 111. The purposes of jokes. (1) &(2). Innocent jokes; smut and the purpose of jokes.

The purpose of jokes is discussed. Innocent orabstract jokes (both are nontendentious) do not have thesame meaning as jokes that are trivial or lacking insubstance; they merely connote the opposite of thetendentious jokes. An innocent joke may be of greatsubstance, it may assert something of value. We receivefrom joking remarks a total impression in which we areunable to separate the share taken by the thoughtcontent from the share taken by the joke work. Where ajoke is not an aim in itself (where it is not innocent), it iseither a hostile joke (serving the purpose of aggressive-ness, satire, or defense) or an obscene joke (serving thepurpose of exposure). The technical species of the joke,whether it is a verbal or a conceptual joke, bears norelation to these 2 purposes. A tendentious joke calls for3 people: in addition to the one who makes the joke,there must be a second who is taken as the object of thehostile or sexual aggressiveness, and a third in whom thejoke's aim of producing pleasure is fulfilled. When thefirst person finds his libidinal impulse inhibited by awoman, he develops a hostile trend against that secondperson and calls on the originally interfering third personas his ally. Through the first person's smutty speech thewoman is exposed before the third, who, as a listener,has now been bribed by the effortless satisfaction of hisown libido. Thus jokes make possible the satisfaction ofinstinct (whether lustful or hostile) in the face of anobstacle which stands in the way. The obstacle in theway is woman's incapacity to tolerate undisguisedsexuality. This power which makes it difficult orimpossible for women, and to a lesser degree for men aswell, to enjoy undisguised obscenity is termed repres-sion. Tendentious jokes have sources of pleasure at their

64

1905C 8/102

disposal besides those open to innocent jokes, in whichall the pleasure is in some way linked to their technique.

1905C 8/102Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).A. Analytic part. III. The purpose of jokes. (3), (4),(5). Hostile, cynical ane eptical jokes.

Hostile impulses against our fellow men have alwaysbeen subject to the same restrictions, the same progres-sive repression, as ot' sexual urges. A joke will allow usto exploit something ridiculous in our enemy which wecould not, on account of obstacles in the way, bringforward openly or consciously; here again the joke willevade restrictions and open sources of pleasure that havebecome inaccessible. Tendentious jokes are highly suit-able for attacks on the great, the dignified and themighty, who are protected by internal inhibition andexternal circumstances from direct disparagement.Among the institutions which cynical jokes are in thehabit of attacking none is more important or morestrictly guarded by oral regulations than the institutionof marriage, at which the majority of cynical jokes areaimed. There is no more personal claim than that forsexual freedom and at no point has civilization tried toexercise more severe suppression than in the sphere ofsexuality. A particularly favorable occasion for tenden-tious jokes is presented when the intended rebelliouscriticism is directed against the subject himself, oragainst someone in whom the subject has a share, acollective person, (the subject's own nation, for in-stance). Jokes that attack not a person or an institutionbut the certainty of our knowledge itself are calledskeptical jokes.

1905C 8/117Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).B. Synthetic part. IV. The mechanism of pleasure andthe psychogenesis of jokes. (1).

The mechanism of pleasure and the psychogenesis ofjokes is discussed. The pleasure in the case of atendentious joke arises from a purpose being satisfiedwhose satisfaction would otherwise not have takenplace. The techniques of jokes are themselves sources ofpleasure. In one group of jokes, the technique consists infocusing our psychical attitude upon the sound of theword instead of upon its meaning. A second group oftechnical methods used in jokes (unification, similarivof sound, multiple use, modification of familiar phrases,allusions to quotations) has as the common character-istic the fact that in each of them something familiar isrediscovered. This is the basis for the use of anothertechnical resource in jokes, topicality. The third groupof joke techniques for the most part conceptual jokes,which comprises faulty thinking, displacements, absurd-ity, representation by the opposite, etc., mry at first

56

GS

glance seem to bear a special impress and to have nokinship with the techniques of rediscovery of what isfamiliar or the replacement of object associations byword associations. Nevertheless the theory of economyor relief in psychical expenditure applies here. The firstand third of these groups, the replacement of thingassociations by word associations and the use of absurd-ity, can be brought together as reestablishing oldliberties and getting rid of the burden of intellectualupbringing; they are psychical reliefs, which can becontrasted with the economizing which constitutes thetechnique of the second group. From these 2 principlesall the techniques of jokes, and accordingly all pleasurefrom these techniques, are derived: relief from psychicalexpenditure that is already there and economizing inpsychical expenditure that is only about to be called for.

1905C 8/128

Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).B. Synthetic part. IV. The mechanism of pleasure andthe psychogenesis of jokes. (2). The purpose andfunctions of jokes.

Before there is such a thing as a joke, there issomething that we may describe as play or as a jest. Playwith words and thoughts, motivated by certain pleasur-able effects of economy, are the first stages of jokes.This play is brought to an end by the strengthening of afactor described as the critical faculty or reasonableness.Next a second preliminary stage of jokes sets in, the jest.It is now a question of prolonging the yield of pleasurefrom play, but at the same time silencing the objectionsraised by criticism which would no allow the pleasur-able feeling to emerge. The psychogenesis of jokesreveals that the pleasure in a joke is derived from playwith words or from the liberation of nonsense, and thatthe meaning of the joke is merely intended to protectthat pleasure from being done away with by criticism. Ifwhat a jest says possesses substance and value, it turnsinto a joke. The tendentious jokes use the pleasure fromjokes as a ore-pleasure to produce new pleasure bylifting suppi ..lons and repressions.

1905C 8/140Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).B. Synthetic part. V. The motives of jokesJokes as asocial process.

Jokes are discussed as a social process. Although thejoke work is an excellent method of getting pleasure outof psychical processes, it is nevertheless evident that noteveryone is equally capable of making use of thatmethod. The impression is given that the subjectivedeterminants of the joke work are often not far removedfrom those of neurotic illness. The great majority ofjokes, and especially those that are constantly beingnewly produced in connection with the events of the

day, are circulated anonymously. The motive force forthe production of innocent jokes is nut infrequently anambitious urge to show one's cleverness, to displayoneself. In laughter, the conditions are present underwhich a sum of psychical eneigy which has hitherto beenused for cathexis is allowed free discharge. Sincelaughter is an indication of pleasure, we shall be inclinedto relate this pleasure to the lifting of the cathexis whichhas previously been present. If a quiota of cathecticenergy capable of discharge is to be liberated, there areseveral conditions which must be fulfilled or which aredesirable in order to act as encouragement: 1) it must beensured that the person is really making this cathecticexpenditure; 2) it is necessary to guard against thecathectic expenditure, when it is liberated, finding someother psychical use instead of offering itself for motordischarge; and 3) it is an advantage if the cathexis whichis to be liberated in the third person is intensifiedbeforehand.

1905C 8/159Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).C. Theoretic part. VI. The relation of jokes to dreamsand to the unconscious.

The relation of jokes to dreams and to the uncon-scious is discussed. Thought transformation with a viewto the possibility of representation, condensation anddisplacement are the 3 major achievements that may beascribed to the dream work. The characteristics andeffects uf jokes are linked with certain forms ofexpression or technical methods, among which the moststriking are condensation, displacement, and indirectrepresentation. Processes, however, which lead tc thesame results have become known to us as peculiarities ofthe dream work. Jokes are formed as a preconsciousthought is given over for a moment to unconsciousrevision and the outcome of this is at once grasped byconscious perception. The characteristics of jokes whichcan be referred to their formation in the unconscious arepresented: I) the peculiar brevity of jokes; 2) displace-ments; 3) representation by the opposite; and 4) the useof nonsense. Dreams serve predominantly for the avoid-ance of unpleasure, jokes for the attainment of pleasure;but all our mental activities converge in these 2 aims.

1905C 8/181Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).C. Theoretic part. VII. Jokes and the species of thecomic. (1).

Jokes are a subspecies of the comic. The comic,which behaves differently socially from jokes; is con-cerned with 2 persons, (the first who finds what is comicand a second in whom it is found) while a third personintensifies, but doesn't add to the comic process. A jokeis made, the comic is found. The type of the comic

1905C 8/208

which stands nearest to jokes is the naive. The comicarises as an unintended discovery derived from humansocial relations. It is found in people, in their move.ments, forms, actions and traits of character, originallyin all probability only in their physical characteristicsbut later in their mental ones as well or in the expressionof those characteristics. Nonsense and stupidity, whichso often produce a comic effect, are nevertheless not feltas comic in every case. The comic that is found insomeone else's intellectual and mental characteristics isthe outcome of a comparison between him and self,though a comparison which has produced the oppositeresult to that in the case of a comic movement or action.A person appears comic to us if, in comparison withourselves, he makes too great an expenditure on hisbodily functions and too little on his mental ones. It cannot be denied that in both these cases our laughterexpresses a pleasurable sense of the superiority which wefeel in relation to him.

1905C 8/199Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (I 705).

C. Theoretic part. VII. Jokes and the species of thecomic. (2). Psychical location distinguishes jokes fromthe comic.

It is possible to produce the comic in relation tooneself in order to amuse other people. To make otherpeople comic, the principal means is to put them insituations in which a person becomes comic as a result ofhuman dependence on external events, paiticularly onsocial factors, without regard to the personal character-istics of the individual concerned. This putting ofsomeone in a real comic situation is called a practicaljoke. Other means of making things comic which deservespecial consideration and also indicate fresh sources ofcomic pleasure include mimicry, caricature, parody, andtravesty. Contact with the comic is not to be found in alljokes or even in the majority of them and, in most cases,a clear distinction is to be made between jokes and thecomic. The pleasure in jokes is located in the uncon-scious while there is no justification for making the samelocalization in the case of the comic. Jokes and thecomic are distinguished in their psychical localization:the joke is the contribution made to the comic from therealm of the unconscious.

1905C 8/208Jekes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).C. Theoretic part. VII. Jokes and the species of thecomic. (3) & (4). Differences between jokes and comic.

The comic of mimicry is permeated with caricature,the exaggeration of traits that are not otherwise striking,and also involves the characteristic of degradation. Jokespresent a double face to their hearer, force him to adopt2 different views of them. In a nonsense joke, the one

57

66

1905C 8/221

view regards it as nonsense; the other view passesthrough the hearer's unconscious and finds an excellentsense in it. Every theory of the comic is objected to byits critics on the score that its definition overlooks whatis essential to the comic: The comic is based on acontrast between ideas. The most favorable conditionfor the production of comic pleasure :s a generallycheerful mood in which one is inclined to laugh. Asimilarly favorable effect is produced by an expectationof the comic, by being attuned to comic pleasure.Unfavorable conditions for the comic arise from thekind of mental activity with which a particular person isoccupied at the moment. The opportunity for therelease of comic pleasure disappears, too, if the attentionis focused precisely on the comparison from which thecomic may emerge. The comic is greatly interfered withif the situation from which it ought to develop gives riseat the same time to a release of strong affect. Thegenerating of comic pleasure can be encouraged by anyother pleasurable accompanying circumstance as thoughby some sort of contagious effect.

1905C 8/221

Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).C. Theoretic part. VII. Jokes and the species of thecomic. (5), (6), (7), (8). Comic things are not proper injokes; relation of humour to jokes.

The comic of sexuality and obscenity are discussedusing the starting point of exposure. A chance exposurehas a comic effect on us because we compare the easewith which we have enjoyed the sight with the greatexpenditure which would otherwise be required forreaching this end. Every exposure of which we are madethe spectator by a third person is equivalent to theexposed person being made comic. The comic differenceis found either by a comparison between another personand oneself, or by a comparison entirely within theother person, or by a comparison entirely within oneself.The first case includes the comic of movement and form,of mental functioning and of character. The second caseincludes the most numerous possibilities, the comic ofsituation, of exaggeration, of mimicry, of degradation,and of unmasking. The comic of expectation, the thirdcase is the remotest in children. The release of distressingaffects is the greatest obstacle to the emergence of thecomic. Humor is the most easily satisfied among thespecies of comic. It completes its course within a singleperson. An economy of pity is one of the most frequentsources of humourous pleasure. The pleasure in jokesarises from an economy in expenditure upon inhibition,the pleasure in the comic from an economy in expendi-ture upon ideation (upon cathexis) and the pleasure inhumor from an economy in expenditure upon feeling.

1905C 8/237Jokes and their relation to the unconscious (1905).Appendix: Franz Brentano's riddles.

In 1879 Franz Brentano published a booklet of some200 pages with the title New Riddles. This book includedspecimens of various different types of riddles, the lastof which was described as fill-up riddles. According tohim, this type of riddle was a favorite pastime in theMain region of Germany, but had only recently reachedVienna. The booklet includes 30 examples of the fill-upriddles, among them 2 that are quoted by Freud. These2 examples aie presented along with the followingEnglish specimen: Burglars had broken into a largefurrier's store. But they were i.isturbed and went offwithout taking anything, though leaving the show roomin the greatest confusion. When the manager arrived inthe morning, he gave instructions to his assistants:"Never mind the cheaper goods. The urgent thing is toget the ." tinswer: 'first rate furi straight.'

VOL. IX Jensen's 'Gradiva' and Other Works(1906-1908)

1907A 9/3Delusions and dreams in Jensen's Gradiva (1959).Editor's note.

Delusions and Dreams in Jensen's Gradiva is Freud'sfirst published analysis of a work of literature, apartfrom his comments on Oedipus Rex ?nd Hamlet in TheInterpretation of Dreams. It was Jung who broughtJensen's book to Freud's notice, and Freud is reportedto have written the present work especially to pleaseJung. This was in the summer of 1906, several monthsbefore the 2 men had met each other, and ihe episodewas thus the herald of their 5 or 6 years of cordialrelations. Apart from the deeper significance whichFreud saw in Jensen's work, there is no doubt that hemust have been specially attracted by the scene in whichit was laid. His interest in Pompeii was an old establishedone. In reading Freud's study, it is worth bearing inmind its chronological place in his writings as one of hisearliest psychoanalytic works.

1907A 9/7

Delusions and dreams in Jensen's Gradiva (1907). Part I.Synopsis of Jensen's Gradiva.

The story of Gradiva is summarized by Freud. Ayoung archaeologist, Norbert Hanold, had discovered ina museum of antiquities in Rome a relief which attractedhim. He obtained a plaster cast of it. The sculpture

represented a fully grown girl stepping along, with herflowing dress a little pulled up so as to reveal hersandaled feet. The interest taken by the hero of thestory in this relief is the basic psychological fact in thenarrative. As an outcome of studies, he was forced to theconclusion that Gradiva's gait was not discoverable inreality; and this filled him with regret and vexation.Soon afterwards he hp.d a terrifying dream, in which hefound himself in ancient Pompeii on the day of theeruption of Vesuvius and witnessed the city's destruc-tion. Gradiva disappeared and the hero searched for her.She appeared to come to life in someone else's body.Hanold met her, Zeo Bertgang, and they went away to-gether. With the triumph of love, what was beautiful andprecious in the delusion found recognition as well. In hislast simile, however, of the childhood friend v, ho hadbeen dug out of the ruins, Jensen presentee the key tothe symbolism of which the hero's delusion made use indisguising his repressed memory.

1907A 9/41

Delusions and dreams in Jensen's Gradiva (1907). PartII. Gradiva and the psyclvlogy of the unconscious.

In Gradiva Jensen presented a perfectly correctpsychiatric study, upon which we may measure our un-derstanding of the workings of the mind, a case historyand the history of a cure which might have beendesigned to emphasize certain fundamental theories ofmedical psychology. Norbert Hanold's condition is oftenspoken of as a delusion, and we have no reason to rejectthat designation . The state of permanently turning awayfrom women produces a susceptibility or a predisposi-tion to the formation of a delusion. The development ofthe mental disorder sets in at the moment when a chanceimpression arouses the childhood experiences whichhave been forgotten and which have traces, at least, ofan erotic coloring. Norbert Hanold's memories of hischildhood relations with the girl with the graceful gaitwere repressed. The first manifestations of the processthat had been set going in Hanold by the relief that hesaw were phantasies, which played around the figurerepresented in it. Norbert Hanold's delusion was carrieda step further by a dream which occurred in the middleof his efforts to discover a gait like Gradiva's in thestreets of the town where he lived. Hanold's dream wasan anxiety dream; its content was frightening; thedreamer felt anxiety while he slept and he was left withpainful feelings afterwards.

1907A 9/64Delusions and Dreams in Jensen's Gradiva (1907). PartIII. Relations between dreams and delusions.

The construction of the fresh delusion abou#Gradiva's death during the destruction of Pompeii in the

59

1907A 9/87

year 79 was not the only result of the first dream in Jen-sen's Gradiva. Immediately after it, Hanold decided on hisjourney to Italy. The journey was undertaken forreasons which its subject did not recognize at first andonly admitted to himself later, reasons described as un-conscious. The view of Hanold's journey as a flight fromhis awakening erotic longing for the girl whom he lovedand who was so close to him is the only one which willfit in with the description of his emotional states duringhis stay in Italy. The appearance of Zoe Bertgang marksthe climax of tension in the story. This unusually clevergirl was determined to win her childhood friend for herhusband, after she had recognize,: that the young wan'slove for her was the motive force behind the delusion. Ifa patient believes in his delusion so firmly, it is notbecause his faculty of judgment has been overturned anadoes not arise from what is false in the delusion. On thecontrary, there is a grain of truth concealed in everydelusion, there is something in it that really deservesbelief, and this is the source of the patient's conviction,which is to that extent justified. Hanold's second dreamconcerns the replacement of an elderly gentlemen byGradiva and the introduction of an enigmatic femalecolleague.

1907A 9/87Delusions and drearas in Jensen's Gnidiva (1907). PartIV. Treatment of the delusions in Gradiva. Postscript tothe second edition (1912).

Jensen has arbitrarily tacked a love story on to hisarchaeological phantasy. The beginnings of a change inHanold were not shown only in his abandoning hisdelusion. Simultaneously, and before his delusion wascleared up, an unmistakable craving for love awakened inhim, which found its outcome in his courting the girlwho had freed him from his delusion. The procedurewhich Zoe adopts for curing her childhood friend'sdelusion z2rc3 with the therapeutic method, introducedby Breuer and Freud, called cathartic by Breuer andanalytic by Freud. The similarity between Gradiva'sprocedure and the analytic method of psychotherapyincludes: the making conscious of what has beenrepressed, the coinciding of explanation with cure, andthe awakening of feelings. The latent dream thoughts inGradiva are day's residues. But in order for a dream todevelop out of them, the cooperation of a wish (usuallyan unconscious one) is required; this contributes themotive force for constructing the dream, while the day'sresidues provide the material. The first was a wish tohave been present as an eyewitness at the catastrophe inthe year 79. The other wish was to be there when thegirl he loved lay down to sleep. Two other stories byJensen (The Red Parasol and In the Gothic House) werediscussed in the postscript to the second edition. All 3stories treat the same theme: the development of a love

68

1906C 9/99

as an aftereffect of an intimate association in childhoodof a brother and sister kind.

1906C 9/99Psycho-analysis and the establishment of the facts inlegal proceedings (1959). Editor's note.

Psychoanalysis and the Esiablishment of the Facts inLegal Proceedings was originally delivered in June 1906as a lecture. The lecture is of some historical interest,since it contains Freud's first published mention of thename of Jung. Its whole purpose seemed to be to intro-duce the Zurich association experiments and the theoryof complexes to Vienna students. Association experi-ments were first systematically made by Wundt, andlater introduced into psychiatry by Krapelin and, moreespecially, Aschaffenburg. The Zurich findings werechiefly of interest for the stress they laid on the impor-tance of one particular factor in influencing the reac-tions. This factor was described as an emotionallycolored ideational complPx. This is explained as meaningthe totality of ideas relating to a particular emotionallycolored event.

1906C 9/103

Psycho-aaalysis and the establishment of the facts inlegal proceedings (1906).

There is a growing recognition of the untrust-worthiness of statements made by witnesses, on whichmany convictions are based in court cases. A newmethod of investigation, the aim of which is to compelthe accused person himself to establish his own guilt orinnocence by objective signs, is presented. The methodconsists of a psychological experiment and is based onpsychological research. A word is called out to the slit -

ject and he replies as quickly as possible with some otherword that occurs to him, his choice of this reaction notbeing restricted by anything. The points to be observedare the time required for the reaction and the relationbetween the stimulus word and the reaction word. It hasbecome customary to speak of an ideational contentwhich is able to influence the reaction to the stimulusword, as a complex. This influence works either by thestimulus word touching the complex directly or by thecomplex succeeding in making a connection with theword through intermediate links. The following reac-tions to the stimulus word can be observed. The contentof the reaction may be unusual. The reaction time maybe prolonged. There may be a mistake in reproducingthe reaction. The phenomenon of perseveration mayoccur. It was suggested that the legal profession adoptthe experimental method presented by Freud in aneffort to establish guilt or innocence by objective signs.

60

69

1907B 9/115Obsessive actions and religious practices (1907).

Obsessive Actions and Religious Practices was writtenin February 1907. This was Freud's introductory in-cursion into the psychology of religion. Freud wasstruck by the resemblance between obsessive actions insufferers from nervous disorders and the observances bymeans of which believers give expression to their piety.People who carry out obsessive actions or ceremonialsbelong to the same class as those who suffer from obses-sive thinking, obsessive ideas, obsessive impulses, and thelike. Neurotic ceremonials consist in making smalladjustments to particular everyday actions, small addi-tions or restrictions or arrangements which have alwaysto be carried out in the same, or in a methodically variedmanner. Any activities may become obsessive actions ifthey are elaborated by small additions or given arhythmic character. In obsessive actions everything hasits meaning and can be interpreted. The same is true ofceremonials in the strict sense. A ceremonial starts as anaction for defense or insurance, a protective measure.The sense of guilt of obsessional neurotics finds itscounterpart in the protestations of pious people thatthey know at heart they are miserable sinners; and thepious observances with which such people preface everydaily act, seem to have the value of defensive or protec-tive measures. Obsessional neurosis is regarded as apathological counterpart of the formation of a religion.That neurosis is described as an individual religiosity andreligion is described as a universal obsession.

1907C 9/129The sexual enlightenment of children (1907)

The Sexual Enlightenment of Children was written atthe request of a Hamburg doctor, Dr. M. Furst, forpublication in a periodical devoted to social medicineand hygiene of which he was the editor. It is commonlybelieved that the sexual instinct is absent in children andonly begins to emerge in them at puberty when thesexual organs mature. This is a gross error, equallyserious in its effects both on knowledge and on practice.The newborn baby brings sexuality with it into theworld, certain sexual sensations accompany its develop-ment as a suckling and during early childhood, and onlyvery few children would seem tc escape sexual activitiesand sensations before puberty. A child's intellectualinterest in the riddles of sex, his desire for sexual knowl-edge, shows itself at an unexpectedly early age. Thequestion of the origin of babies also exercises a child'smind. This is usually started by the unwelcome arrival ofa small brother or sister. Freud does not think that thereis a single good reason for denying children the en-lightenment which their thirst for knowledge demands.The child's curiosity will never reach a very high degree

of intensity unless it finds appropriate satisfaction ateach stage of his learning. Enlightenment about thespecific facts of human sexuality and an indication of itssocial significance should, therefore, be given to thechild at the end of his elementary school years and be-fore he enters his intermediate school, i.e., before he is10 years old.

1908E 9/141Creative writers and day-dreaming (1908).

Creative Writers and Day Dreaming was originallydelivered as a lecture on December 6, 1907. Every childat play behaves like a creative writer in that he creates aworld of his own or rearranges the things of his world ina new way which pleases him. The opposite of play isnot what is serious but what is real. The creative writerdoes the same thing as the child at play : he creates aworld of phantasy which he takes very seriously. Aspeople grow up, they c lase to play, and they seem togive up the yield of pleasure which they gained fromplaying. The growing child, when he stops playing, givesup nothing but the link with real objects; instead ofplaying, he now phantasizes. People's phantasies are lesseasy to observe than the play of children. The adult isashamed of his phantasies and hides them from otherpeople. A child's play is determined by wishes: by asingle wish, one that helps in his upbringing, the wish tobe big and grow up. The motive forces of phantasies areunsatisfied wishes, and every phantasy is the fulfillmentof a wish, a correction of unsatisfying reality. A strongexperience in the present awakens in the creative writera memory of an earlier experience from which thereproceeds a wish which finds its fulfillment in the creativework. The work itself exhibits elements of the recentprovoking occasion as well as of the old memory.

1908A 9/157Hysterical phantasies and their relation to bisexuality(1908).

Hysterical Phantasies and Their Relation to Bisexual-ity consists of a discussion of the relation betweenphantasies and. symptoms. A common source and normalprototype of all the creations of phantasy is found in theday dreams of youth. They occur with equal frequencyin both sexes. In girls and women, they are of an eroticnature; in men they may be either erotic or ambitious. Acloser investigation of a man's day dreams shows that allhis heroic exploits are carried out and all his successesachieved in order to please a woman and to be preferredby her to other men. These phantasies are satisfactionsof wishes proceeding from deprivation and longing. Theday dreams are cathected with a large amount ofinterest. Unconscious phantasies have either been uncon-scious all Llong and have been formed in the uncon-

61

1908D 9/177

scious, or they were once conscious phantasies, daydreams, and have since been purposely forgotten andhave become unconscious through repression. Uncon-scious phantasies are the immediate psychical precursorsof a number of hysterical symptoms. The followingcharacteristics of hysterical symptoms are presented:mnemic symbols, substitutes, an expression of the fulfill-ment of a wish, the realization of an unconsciousphantasy.. They serve the purpose of sexual satisfaction,correspond to a return of a mode of sexual satisfaction,arise as a compromise between 2 opposite affective andinstinctual impulses, are never without a sexual sig-nificance, and are the expression of a masculine uncon-scious sexual phantasy and also a feminine one. Thebisexual nature of hysterical symptoms is a confirmationof the view that the postulated existence of an innatebisexual disposition in man is clearly visible in theanalysis of psychoneurotics.

1908B 9/167Character and anal erotism (1908).

The relationship between character and anal eroticismis discussed. The people that Freud describes are note-worthy for a regular combination of the 3 followingcharacteristics. They are especially orderly, parsi-monious, and obstinate. These people took a compara-tively long time to overcome their infantile fecal incon-tinence, and even in later childhood they suffered fromisolated failures of this function. Anal erotism is one ofthe components of the sexual instinct which, in thecourse of development and in accordance with theeducation demanded by our present civilization, hasbecome unserviceable for sexual aims. It is thereforeplausible to suppose that these character traits of orderli-ness, parsimony, and obstina cy, which are so oftenprominent in people who were formerly anal erotics, areto be regarded as the first and most constant results ofthe sublimation of anal erotism. Freud theorizes that thepermanent character traits are either unchanged prolon-gations of the original instincts, or sublimations of thoseinstincts, or reaction formations against them.

1908D 9/177'Civilized' sexual morality and modern nervous illness(1908).

Civilized Sexual Morality, and Modern Nervous Illnesswas the earliest of Freud's full length discussions of theantagonism between civilization and instinctual life. It isnot difficult to suppose that under the domination of acivilized sexual morality the health and efficiency ofsingle individuals may be liable to impairment and thatultimately this injury, caused by the sacrifices imposedon them, may reach such a pitch that , by this indirectpath, the cultural aim in view will be endangered as well.

1908C 9/205

The injurious influence of civilization reduces itself tothe harmful suppression of the sexual life of civilizedpeoples through the 'civilized' sexual morality prevalentin them. Careful clinical observation allows us todistinguish 2 groups of nervous disorders: the neurosesand the psychoneuroses. In the former, the disturbances,whether they show their effects in somatic or mentalfunctioning, appear to be of a toxic nature. The sexualfactor is essential in the causation of the neurosis. Withthe psychoneuroses, the influence of heredity is moremarked and the causation less transparent. Here thepsychogenic symptoms of the psychoneuroses show asexual content in their unconscious complexes. Gener-ally speaking, our civilization is built upon the sup-pression of instincts, in man, the sexual instinct does notoriginally serve the purposes of reproduction at all, buthas as its aim the gaining of particular kinds of pleasure.Bearing in mind the evolution of the sexual instinct , 3stages of civilization can be distinguished: 1) one inwhich the sexual instinct may be freely exercised with-out regard to the aims of reproduction; 2) one in whichall of the sexual instinct ib suppressed except what servesthe aims of reproduction; (this includes discussion ofperversions which do not serve this aim) and 3) one inwhich only legitimate reproduction (within marriage) isallowed as a sexual aim. This third stage is reflected inour present civilized sexual morality. The sexual be-havior of a human often lays down the pattern for all hisother modes of reaction to life. The question is raisedwhether our civilized sexual morality is worth thesacrifice (neuroses) it imposes upon us.

1908C 9/205On the sexual theories of children.

On the Sexual Theories of Children presents thenot:1ns of fertilization through the mouth, of birththrough the anus, of parental intercourse as somethingsadistic, and of the possession of a penis by members ofboth sexes. The material is derived from several sources:the direct observation of what children say and do; whatadult neurotics consciously remember from their child-hood and relate during psychoanalytic treatment; andthe inferences and constructions and the unconsciousmemories translated into conscious material, whichresult from the psychoanalysis of neurotics. The falsesexual theories all contain a fragment of truth. Child-hood opinions about the nature or marriage, which arenot seldom retained by conscious memory, have greatsignificance for the symptomatology of later neuroticillness.

1909A 9/227Some general remarks on hysterical attacks (1909).

When one carries out the psychoanalysis of ahysterical woman whose complaint is manifested in

62

71

attacks, one soon becomes convinced that these attacksare nothing else but phantasies translated into the motorsphere, projected on to motility and protrayed inpantomime. A hysterical attack needs to be subjected tothe same interpretive revision as that employed for nightdreams. The attack becomes unintelligible since it repre-sents several phantasies in the same material simultane-ously. The attack becomes obscured because the patientattempts to carry out the activities of both the figureswho appear in the phantasy through multiple identifica-tion. The onset of hysterical attacks follows certain laws.Since the repressed complex consists of a libidinalcathexis and an ideational content, the attack can beevoked associatively, organically, in the service of theprimary purpose , or in the service of the secondarypurposes. Investigation of the childhood history ofhysterical patients shows that the hysterical attack isdesigned to take the place of an autoerotic satisfactionpreviously practiced and since given up. What points theway for the motor discharge of the repressed libido in ahysterical attack is the reflex mechanism of the act ofcoition, a mechanism which is ready to hand in every-body, including women, and which we see coming intomanifest operation when an unrestrained surrender ismade to sexual activity.

1909C 9/235Family romance (1909).

The psychology of the neuroses teaches us that,among other factors, the most intense impulses of sexualrivalry contribute to the feeling of being slighted. As achild grows up and tries to break away from theauthority of his parents he regards this authority ashostility and responds by feeling that his own affectionis not reciprocated fully. A boy has more hostileimpulses towards his father than his mother. The next oflater stages in the development of the neurotic'sestrangement from his parents is described as 'theneurotic's family romance.' When the child comes toknow the difference in the parts played by fathers andirotliers in their sexual relations, the family romanceundergoes a curious curtailment: it contents itself withexalting the child's father, but no longer casts any doubton his maternal origin. This second (sexual) stage of thefamily romance is actuated by another motive as well,which is absent in the first (asexual) stage. The child,having learned about sexual processes, tends to pictureto himself erotic situations and relations, the motiveforce behind this being his desire to bring his motherinto situations of secret infidelity and into secret loveaffairs. In this way the child's phantasies, which startedby being asexual, are brought up to the level of his laterknowledge. The overvaluation that characterizes a child'searliest years is evident in these phantasies.

1907D 9/245Contribution to a questionnaire on reading (1907).

Freud is asked to name 10 good books. The booksthat he names are: Multatuli, Letters and Works;Kipling, Jungle Book; Anatole France, Sur la pierreblanche; Zola, Fecondite; Merezhkovsky, Leonardo daVinci; G. Keller, Leute von Seldwyla; C. F. Meyer,Huttens letzte Tage; Macaulay, Essays; Gomperz,Griechische Denker; and Mark Twain, Sketches.

1907E 9/248Prospectus for Schriften zur angewandten Seelenkunde(1907).

The Schriften zur angewandten Seelenkunde (Paperson Applied Mental Science) are aimed at that widercircle of educated people who, without actually beingphilosophers or medical men, are nevertheless able toappreciate the science of the human mind for its sig-nificance in the understanding and deepening of ou:lives. Each paper deals with a single subject. Collectivelythey will attempt to apply psychological knowledge tosubjects in art and literature, in the history of civiliza-tions and religions, and in analogous fields. The series isopen to the exponents of divergent opinions and hopcsto be able to give expression to the variety of points ofview and principles in contemporary science.

1908F 9/250Preface to Wilhelm Stekel's 'Nervous anxiety-states andtheir treatment' (1908).

Freud's investigations into the etiology and psychicalmechanism of neurotic illnesses, which he pursued since1893, attracted little notice in the beginning among hisfellow specialists. At length, however, those investiga-tions have met with recognition from a number ofmedical research workers and have also drawn attentionto the psychoanalytic methods of examination and treat-ment. Dr. Wilhelm Stekel, who was one of the first ofthe colleagues to whom Freud was able to impart aknowledge of psychoanalysis, and who has himselfbecome familiar with it , teclmique through many yearsof paractice, has now undertaker: the task of workingover one topic in the clinical aspects of these neuroseson the basis of Freud's views and of presenting medicalreaders with the experiences he has obtained through thepsychoanalytic method. Dr. Stekel's work is foundedupon rich experience and is calculated to stimulate otherphysicians into confirming by their own efforts theviews on the etiology of these conditions.

1910B 9/252Preface to Sandor Ferenczi's Psycho-analysis: essays inthe field of psycho-analysis' (1910).

Psychoanalytic research into the neuroses (the variousforms of nervous illness with a mental causation) has

1909B 10/3

endeavored to trace their connection with instinctual lifeand the restriction imposed on it by the claims ofcivilization, with the activit;es of the normal individualin phantasies and dreams, with the creations of thepopular mind in religion, myths, and fairy tales. SandorFerenczi is familiar with all the difficulties of psycho-analytic problems and is the first Hungarian to under-take the task of creating an interest in psychoanalysisamong doctors and men of education in his own coitntrythrough writings composed in their mother tongue.

1903A 9/2531904B1904EContrmutions to the 'Neue Freie Presse' (1903-1904).

Three contributions to the Neue Freie Presse arepresented. In the review of George Biedenkapp's ImKampfe Gegen Hirnbacillen, Freud states that concealedbehind this somewhat unpromising title is the book of abrave man who succeeds in presenting much that isworthly of consideration. Biedenkapp is fighting againstthose, "little words and arrangements of words whichexclude or include too much," and which reveal, inpeople who have the habit of using them for preference,a tendency towards, "exclusive or superlative judg-ments." The exhortation to moderation in judgment andexpression serves the author only as a point of departurefor further discussions on other errors of thought ofhuman beings, on the central delusion, faith, on atheisticmorality, etc. In a review of John Bigelow's The Mysteryof Sleep, Freud states that solving the mystery of sleepmight well have been reserved to science; the author,however, operates with biblical arguments and tel-

eological causes. Bigelow states that the importantprocesses of unconscious mental and even intellectualactivity continue even during profound sleep. Theobituary of Professor S. Hammerschlag (a Jewishreligious teacher) reveals him as one of those personal-ities who possess the gift of leaving ineradicable impres-sions on the development of their pupils.

VOL. X The Cases of 'Little Hans' and theTat Man' (1909)

1909B 10/3Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy. Editor's note(1955). Part I. Introduction (1909).

The Analysis of a Phobia in a 5-Year-Old Boy de-scribes the course of the illness and recovery of a veryyouthful patient. The first reports of Hans date from a

63

72

0.

1909B 10/22

period when he was not quite 3 years old. At that timehe was showing a quite peculiar lively interest in thatportion of his body which he used to describe as his`widdler: Around the age of 31/2 he realized an essentialcharacteristic for differentiating between animate andinaminate objects: the presence or absence of a widdler.His thirst for knowledge seemed to be inseparable fromsexual curiosity and his curiosity was particularly di-rected towards his parents through his interest in thepresence of his mother's and father's widdlers. At 31/2,Hans' mother threatened him with castration because hewas masturbating. The great event of Hans' life was thebirth of his little sister Hanna when he was exactly 31/2,He noticed and remarked on the smallness of herwiddley. At 33/4 he showed his first, but not his last traceof homosexuality. When he was 43/4, he made it clearthat having his knickers unbuttoned and his penis takenout was pleasurable. When Hans was 41/2, he finallyacknowledged the distinction between male and femalegenitals.

1909B 10/22

Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy (1909). PartII. Case history and analysis of little Hans.

The case history and analysis of Little Hans ispresented. Hans, almost 5 years old, woke up onemorning in tears. Asked why he was crying, he said tohis mother that he thought she was gone. This isinterpreted as an anxiety dream. The fundamentalphenomenon in his condition was that his affection forhis mother became enormously intensified. Hans relatesa phantasy concerning a big giraffe and a crumpledgiraffe. This is interpreted as the big giraffe (long neck)being his father's penis and the crumpled one as hismother's genital organ. Hans comes to his mother's bedin the morning and is caressed by her, thus defying hisfather. Hans was afraid of big animals (especially horses)because big animals have big widdlers. His anxiety,which corresponded to a repressed erotic longing was,like every infantile anxiety, without an object to beginwith. After an attack of influenza, his phobia of horsesincreased so much that he could not be induced to goout. The immediate precipitating cause of his phobia wasthe fall of a big heavy horse; one of the interpretationsof this impression seems to be that emphasized by hisfather, namely, that Hans at that moment perceived awish that his father might fall down in the same way andbe dead. Hans wished that his father would die and thenhe, Hans, would take his father's place with his mother.The theme of Han's sister Hanna is discussed in relationto his viewing her as being in a box (womb).

64

1909B 10/101Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy (1909). PartIII. Discussion: I.

The observation of the development and resolution ofa phobia in a boy under 5 years of age is examined. It ispossible that Hans was not normal, but a neuroticdegenerate; however, Freud discounts this. Little Hanswas described by his parents as a cheerful, straight-forward child. The first trait in Hans which can beregarded as part of his sexual life was a peculiar interestin his 'widdler,' This interest aroused in him the spirit ofinquiry, and he thus discovered that the presence orabsence of a widdler made it possible to differentiatebetween animate and inanimate objects. He assumedthat all animate objects were like himself and possessedthis important bodily organ; he observed that it waspresent in the larger animals, suspected that this was sotoo in both his parents, and was not deterred by theevidence of his own eyes from authenticating the fact inhis newborn sister. In little Hans' sexual constitution,the genital zone was from the outset the one among hiserotogenic zones which afforded him the most intensepleasure. The most important influence upon the courseof Hans' psychosexual development was the birtn of ababy sister when he was 334 years old. That eventaccentuated his relations to his parents and gave himsome insoluble problems to think about. In histriumphant final phantasy, he summed up all his eroticwishes, both those derivtd from his autoerotic phase andthose connected with his object love. Hans really was alittle Oedipus who wanted to have his father out of theway so that he could sleep with his mother. In thatphantasy he was married to his beautiful mother and hadinnumerable children whom he could look after in hisown way.

1909B 10/115Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old-boy (1909). PartIII. Discussion: 11. Little Hans case sheds light onphobias.

The observation of the development and resolution ofa phobia in a boy under 5 years of age is examined. Oneday while Hans was in the street he was seized with anattack of anxiety. Hans's phobia soon ceased having anyrelation to the question of locomotion and became moreand more clearly concentrated upon horses. In the earlydays of his illness, when the anxiety was at its highestpitch, he expressed a fear that a horse would come intohis room. The outbreak of the anxiety state was not assudden as it appeared. A few days earlier the child hadawakened from an anxiety dream to the effect that hismother had gone away. His parents represented to himthat his anxiety was the result of masturbation, andencouraged him to break himself of the habit. Hans was

not only afraid of horses biting him but also of carts, offurniture vans, and of buses, of horses that startedmoving, of horses that looked big and heavy, and ofhorses that drove quickly. The meaning of these specifi-cations was explained by Hans himself: he was afraid ofhorses falling down, and consequently incorporated inhis phobia evt.ything that seemed likely to facilitatetheir falling down. The falling horse represented notonly his dying father but also his mother in childbirth.The birth of his sister aroused in Hans the question ofbirth and the idea that his father had something to dowith it. The anxiety in this phobia is explained as beingdue to the repression of Hans's aggressive propensities.

1909B 10/141Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy (1909). PartIII. Discussion: III. Little Hans case and childhoodeducation. Postscript (1922).

The observation of the development and resolution ofa phobia in a boy under 5 years of age is examined. Hanswas not a degenerate child. On the contrary, he was wellformed physically, and was a cheerful, amiable, active-minded young fellow who might give pleasure to morepeople than his own father. He was not the only childwho has been overtaken by phobia at some time or otherin his childhood. The only results of the analysis werethat Hans recovered, that he ceased to be afraid ofhorses, and that he got on to rather familiar terms withhis father. Analysis replaced the process of repression,which was an automatic and excessive one, by atemperate and purposeful control on the part of thehighest agencies cf the mind. Freud claims that he wouldhave ventured to give the child One remaining piece ofenlightenment which his parents withheld from him. Hewould have confirmed his instinctive premonitions, bytelling him of the existence of the vagina and ofcopulation, thus diminishing further his unsolvedresidue, and putting an end to his stream of questions.Freud was tempted to claim for this neurosis ofchildhood the significance of being a type and a model,and to suppose that the multiplicity of the phenomenaof repression exhibited by neuroses and the abundanceof their pathogenic material do not prevent their beingderived from a very limited number of processesconcerned with identical ideational complexes.

1909D 10/153Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis. Editor's note(1955) and Introduction (1909).

Notes upon a Case of Obsessional Neurosis concerns acase, the treatment of which began on October 1,1907.This case judged by its length, the injuriousness of itseffects, and the patient's own view of it, deserves to beclassed as a moderately severe one. The treatment, which

1909D 10/165

lasted for about a year, led to the complete restorationof the patient's personality, and to the removal of hisinhibitions. Persons suffering from a severe degree ofobsessional neurosis present themselves far less fre-quently for analytic treatment than hysterical patients.Obsessional neurosis is not an easy thing to understand.Because we are less familiar with obsessional neurosis,we are less able to have expectations about it.

1909D 10/158Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). Part I.Extracts from the case history: (A) The beginning of thetreatment. (B) Infantile sexuality.

Extracts from a case history of obsessional neurosisare presented. A youngish man of university educationintroduced himself with the statement that he hadsuffered from obsessions ever since his childhood, butwith particular intensity for the last 4 years. The chieffeatures of his disorder were fears that something mighthappen to 2 people of whom he was very fond . hisfather and a lady whom he admired. Besides thislu. wasaware of compulsive impulses, such as an impuise to cuthis throat with a razor; and further he producedprohibitions, sometimes in connection with quite un-important things. The beginning of the treatment in-volved a pledge on the part of the patient to sayeverything that came into his head, even if it wasunpleasant to him, or seemed unimportant or irrelevant,or senseless. As a result of his statements, Freuddiscovered that the patient was under the domination ofa component of the sexual instinct, the desire to look(scopophilia), as a result of which there was a constantrecurrence in him of a very intense wish connected withpersons of the female sex who pleased him, the wish tosee them naked. This wish corresponded to the laterobsessional or compulsive idea. Side by side with theobsessive wish, and intimately associated with it, was anobsessive fear: every time he had a wish of this kind hecould not help fearing that something dreadful wouldhappen. Obsessional neuroses make it much moreobvious than hysterias that the factors which go to forma psychoneurosis are to be found in the patient'sinfantile sexual life and not in his present one.

1909D 10/165

Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). Part I.Extracts from the case history. (C) The great obsessivefear.

Extracts from a case history of obsessional neurosisare presented. The patient revealed his great obsessivefear that some rats would bore their way into the anusof a lady whom he ad;;:ired and also into the anus of hisfather. As his father had died many years previously, thisobsessive fear was much more nonsensical even than thefirst, and accordingly the fear concerning his father was

65

74

1909D 10/173

not confessed to for a little while longer. He had ordereda replacement pince nez which was sent to him throughthe mails. He felt that unless he paid the charge backdirectly to a particular person, (Lieutenant A) the ratwould actually act upon the lady. He vowed to pay themoney directly tu that particular person. He stated thisvow in such a way that the actual payment was madevery difficult. In reality, he owed the money to no onebut the official at the post office. The captain who hadtold him he owed Lieutenant A the money made amistake which the patient must have known was amistake. In spite of this the patient made his vow ofpayment founded upon the mistake. In so doing hesuppressed the episode of the other Captain (B) and thetrusting young lady at the post office. He was deter-mined to see a doctor and thought that a doctor wouldgive him a certificate to the effect that it was necessaryfor him, in order to recover his health, to perform hisparticular obsessional actions.

1909D 10/173

Notes upon a case of obtzessional neurosis (1909). Part I.Extracts from the case history. (D) Initiation into thenature of the treatment.

Extracts from a case history of obsessional neurosisare presented. Nine years previously the patient's fatherhad died one evening, when the patient was not there,and the son had felt guilty ever since. Freud helped himto conclude that he actually wished for the death of hisfather. The patient confessed that from the age of 7, hehad had a fear that his parents guessed his thoughts, andthis fear had persisted all his life. When he was 12 he feltthat if his father died his death might make him richenough to marry a girl he loved. During the seventhsession, he said that he could not believe that he hadever entertained such a wish against his father. He wenton to state that his illness had become so enormouslyintensified since his father's death; and Freud said thathe agreed with him in so far as he regarded his sorrow athis father's death as the chief source of the intensity ofhis illness. His sorrow had found a pathological expres-sion in his illness. Whereas a noimal period of mourningwould last from 1 to 2 years, a pathological one like thiswould last indefinitely.

ideas can be cleared up if they are investigated deeplyenough. The solution is effected by bringing the obses-

being either without motive or without meaning, just asdreams have. The wildest and most eccentric obsessional

are presented. Obsessional ideas have an appearance of

Extracts from the case history. (E) Some obsessionalideas and their explanation.

1909D 10/186Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). Part I.

Extracts from a case history of obsessional neurosis

7566

sional ideas into temporal relationship with the patient'sexperiences, that is to say, by enquiring when aparticular obsessional idea made its first appearance andin what external circumstances it is apt to recur. One ofthe suicidal impulses which appeared frequently in thepatient was explained. It was related to the absence ofhis lady because she was taking care of her mother. Hewanted to kill her mother for depriving him of his lady,and suicide was the way to punish himself for thesethoughts. His obsession for protecting can only havebeen a reaction, as an expression of remorse andpenitence, to a contrary, that is a hostile, impulse whichhe must have felt towards his lady. His obsession forcounting during the thunderstorm can be interpreted ashaving been a defensive measure against fears that some-one was in danger of death.

1909D 10/195Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). Part I.Extracts froth the case history. (F) The precipitatingcause of the illness.

Extracts from a case history of obsessional neurosisare presented and the precipitating cause of the illnessdiscussed. The infantile precondition of obsessionalneurosi3 may be overtaken by amnesia, though this isoften an incomplete one; but the immediate occasions ofthe illness are, on the contrary, retained in the memory.Repression makes use of another, and in reality asimpler, mechanism. The trauma, instead of beingforgotten, is deprived of its affective cathexis so thatwhat remains in consciousness is nothing but its idea-tional content, which is perfectly colorless and is judgedto be unimportant. The distinction between what occursin hysteria and in an obsessional neurosis lies in thepsychological processes which we can reconstruct behindthe phenomenon. The chief result of his illness was anobstinate incapacity for work, which allowed him topostpone the completion of his education for years. Aconflict was stirred in him as to whether he shouldremain faithful to the lady he loved in spite of herpoverty, or whether he should follow in his father'sfootsteps and marry the lovely, rich, and well-connectedgirl who had been assigned to him. By falling ill heavoided the task of resolving the conflict in real life.

1909D 10/200Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). Part I.Extracts from the case history. (G) The father complexand the solution of the rat idea.

Extracts from a case history of obsessional neurosisabout rats are presented. The patient found himself in asituation similar to that in which, as he knew orsuspected, his father had been before his marriage; andthe patient was thus able to identify himself with hisfather. The conflict at the root of his illness was a

struggle between the persisting influence of his father'swishes and his own amatory piedilections. Freud putforward a construction that, when the patient was achild of under 6 he had been guilty of some sexualmisdemeanor connected with masturbation and hadbeen soundly castigated for it by his father. Thispunishment put an end to his masturbating, but leftbehind it a grudge against his father and had establishedhim in his role of an interferer with the patient's sexualenjoyment. The patient's mother said that he waspunished because he had bitten someone. The story ofthe rat punishment (a rat boring its way into the anus ofhis lady and his father), provoked all his suppressedcruel, egoistic r.nd sexual impulses. The rat punishmentevoked anal eroticism, which played an important partin his childhood and had been kept in activity for manyyears by a constant irritation due to worms. In this wayrats came to have the meaning of money (Rattus is thegenus for rat and Rate is German for installment). Therelation of some sexual theories of children to thisobsession is presented.

1909D 10/221Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). PartII. Theoretical section. (A) Some general characteristicsof obsessional structures.

Some general characteristics of obsessional structuresare discussed. Obsessional structures can be classed aswishes, temptations, impulses, reflections, doubts, com-mands, or prohibitions. During the secondary defensivestruggle, which the patient carries on against theobsessional ideas that have forced their way into hisconsciousness, psychical structures make their appear-ance which deserve to be given a special name. They arenot purely reasonable considerations arising in opposi-tion to the obsessional thoughts, but, as it weie, hybridsbetween the 2 species of thinking. They accept certainof the premises of the obsession they are combating, andthus, while using the weapons of reason, are establishedupon a basis of pathological thought. The patientsthemselves do not know the wording of their ownobsessional ideas. Obsessional thoughts have undergone adistortion similar to that undergone by dream thoughtsbefore. they become the manifest content of a dream.The technique of distortion by ellipsis seems to betypical of obsessional neuroses.

1909D 10/229Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). PartII. Theoretical section. (B) Some psychological pecul-iarities of obsessional neurotics: Their attitude towardsreality, superstition and death.

Some psychological peculiarities of obsessionalneurotics are discussed, especially their attitude towards

67

1909D 10/237

reality, superstition, and death. The patient was highlysuperstitious, although he was a well educated andenlightened man of considerable acumen, and althoughhe was able at times to assure Freud that he did notbelieve a word of all this rubbish. His superstition wasthat of an educated man, and he avoided such prejudiasas being afraid of Friday or of the number 13, and so on.But he believed in premonitions and in propheticdreams. He would constantly meet the very person ofwhom, for some inexplicable reason, he had just beenthinking. Another mental need which is shared byobsessional neurotics is the need for uncertainty, or fordoubt in their life. The creation of uncertainty which isamong the objects of every psychoneurotic disorder, isone of the methods employed by the neurosis fordrawing the patient away from reality and isolating himfrom the world. In obsessional neuroses, the uncertaintyof memory is used to the fullest extent as a help in theformation of symptoms. The patient had a quite peculiarattitude towards the question of death. He showed thedeepest sympathy whenever anyone died. In his imagi-nation he was constantly making away with people so asto show his heartfelt sympathy for their bereavedrelatives. In every conflict which enters their lives theyare on the lookout for the death of someone who is ofimportance to them.

1909D 10/237Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). PartII. Theoretical section. (C) The instinctual life of obses-sional neurotics, and the origins of compulsion anddoubt.

The instinctual life of obsessional neurotics and theorigins of compulsion and doubt arc discussed. Thepatient fell ill when he was in his twenties, on beingfaced with a temptation to marry another womaninstead of the one whom he had loved so long, and heavoided a decision of this conflict by postponing all thenecessary preliminary actions. The means for doing thiswas given hirg by his neurosis. If we consider a numberof analyses of obsessional neurotics, we shall find itimpossible to escape the impression that a relationbetween love and hatred such as we have found in ourpresent patient is among the most frequent, the mostmarked, and probably, therefore, the most importantcharacteristic of obsessional neurosis. It is doubt thatleads the patient to uncertainty about his protectivemeasures and to his continual repetition of them inorder to banish that uncertainty. It is this doubt, too,that eventually brings it about that the patient's pro-tective acts themselves become as impossible to carryout as his original inhibited decision in connection withhis love. The compulsion is an attempt at a compensa-tion for the doubt and at a correction of the intolerable

76

r-

1955A 10/251

conditions of inhibition to which the doubt hearswitness. By a sort of regression, preparatory acts becomesubstituted for the final decision, thinking replacesacting, and, instead of the substitutive act, some thoughtpreliminary to it asserts itself with all the force ofcompulsion. An obsessive or compulsive thought is onewhose function it is to represent an act regressively.

1955A 10/251

Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). PartII. Theoretical section. Addendum: Original record ofthe case: Editor's note (1955).

It was Freud's practice throughout his life, after oneof his works had appeared in print, to destroy all thematerial on which the publication was based. It is

accordingly true that extremely few of the originalmanuscripts of his works have survived, still less thepreliminary notes and records from which they werederived. The present record, A Case of ObsessionalNeurosis, provides an unexplained exception to this rule,having been found among Freud's papers in Londonafter his death. Approxililately the first third of theoriginal record was reproduced by Freud almostverbatim in the published version. This covers thepreliminary interview on October 1,1907, and the first7 sessions. The second twothirds of Freud's record aretranslated in full. It contains some material taken up byFreud into the published case history, but a largeproportion is new material.

1955A 10/259Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis (1909). PartII. Theoretiol section. Original record of the case.

The original record of the case of the 'Rat Man' isproduced. On October 10, the patient announced thathe wanted to talk about the beginning of his obsessionalideas. An account of the visits proceeds through January20, when the manuscript ends. The patient's resistancesare discussed and his many dreams are interpreted to andfor him. His masturbation and his lack of masturbationare discussed and the role that his father had in thissituation is discussed. The connection bltween rats,worms, and penis is explained. The patient had had agreat deal of annoyance over money matters with hisfriends and did not like it if analysis was diverted towardmoney matters. Rats have a special connection withmoney.

68

77

VOL. XI Five Lectures on Psycho-Analysis,Leonardo and Other Works (1910)

1910A 11/3Five lectures on psycho-analysis. Editor's note (1957).

In 1909, Clark University, Worcester, Massachusetts,celebrated the twentieth year of its foundation and itsPresident, Dr. G. Stanley Hall, invited Freud and someof his principal followers to take part in the occasionand to be awarded honorary degrees. Freud's 5 lectureswere delivered on Monday, September 6, 1909, and the4 following days. The lectures were, according toFreud's almost universal practice, delivered extemporewithout notes, and after very little preparation. It wasonly after his return to Vienna that he was inducedunwillingly to write them out. All through his careerFreud was constantly ready to give exposition of hisdiscoveries. In spite of all the additions that were to bemade to the structure of psychoanalysis during thefollowing quarter of a century, these lectures provide anadmirable preliminary picture which calls for very littlecorrection. They give an excellent idea of the ease andclarity of style and the unconstrained sense of formwhich made Freud such a remarkable expository lec-turer.

1910A 11/9Five lectures on psycho-analysis (1910). First lecture.Symptoms have psychological meaning.

Dr. Josef Breuer first used the procedure of psy-choanalysis on a 21-year-old girl who was suffering fromhysteria. Her illness lasted for over 2 years, and in thecourse of it she developed a series of physical andpsychological disturbances which deserved to be takenseriously. She suffered from a rigid paralysis, accom-panied by loss of sensation of both extremities on theright side of her body; and the same trouble from timeto time affected her on the left side. It was observedthat, while the patient was in her states of absence(altered personality accompanied by confusion), she wasin the habit of muttcring words to herself. Breuer puther into a type of hypnosis and repeated the mutteredwords to her so as to induce her to use them as a startingpoint. Her mental creations during the absences weremelancholy phantasies. It was possible to bring aboutthe disappearance of the painful symptoms of her illness,if she could remember, with an accompanying expres-sion of affect, on what occasion and in what connectionthe symptoms had first appeared. Hysterical patientssuffer from reminiscences and their symptoms areresidues and mnemic symbols of particular (traumaticexperiences. Breuer's patient, in almost all her path-ogenic situations, was obliged to suppress a powerful

emotion insteaa of allowing its discharge in the appro-priate signs of emotion, words or actions. She exhibiteda number of mental peculiarities: Conditions of absence,confusion, and alterations of character.

1910A 11/21Five lectures on psycho-analysis (1910). Second lecture.Repression and symptom formation.

At about the same time at which Breuer was carryingon the 'talking cure' with his patient, Charcot in Parishad begun the researches into hysterical patients at theSalpetriere. Pierre Janet first attempted a deeper ap-proach to the peculiar psychical processes present inhysteria. According to him, hysteria is a form ofdegenerate modification of the nervous system, whichshows itself in an innate weakness in the power ofpsychical synthesis. Without using hypnosis, Freudsucceeded in obtaining from the patients whatever wasrequired for establishing the connection between thepathogenic scenes they had forgotten and the symptomsleft over from those scenes. The memories were in thepatient's possession and were ready to emerge in asso-ciation to what was still known by him; but there wassomn force that prevented them from becoming con-scious and compelled them to remain unconscious. Theforce which was maintaining the pathological conditionbecame apparent in the form of resistance on the part ofthe patient. It was on this idea of resistance that Freudbased his view of the course of psychial events inhysteria. The investigation of hysterical patients and ofother neurotics leads to the conclusion that theirrepression of the idea to which the intolerable wish i.;attached has been a failure. It is true that they havedrivcn it out of consciousness and out of memory andhave apparently saved themselves a large amount ofunpleasure. But the repressed wishful impulse continuesto exist in the unconscious.

1910A 11/29Five lectures on psycho-analysis (1910). Third lecture.Psychic determinism, dreams, and parapraxes.

Fre.ii cherished a high opinion of the strictness withwhich mental processes are determined, and found itimpossible to believe that an idea produced by a partientwhile his attention was focused could be an arbitraryone and unrelated to the idea being sought. The fact thatthe 2 ideas were not identical could be satisfactorilyexplained from the postulated psychological state ofaffairs. In the patient under treatment, 2 forces were inoperation against each other: on the one hand, hisconscious endeavor to bring into consciousness theforgotten idea in his unconscious; and, on the otherhand, the resistance which was striving to prevent whatwas repressed or its derivatives from becoming con-scious. It is highly convenient to follow the Zurich

69

1910A 11/49

school (Bleuler, Jung, etc.) in describing a group ofinterdependent ideational elements cathected with affectas a complex. If, in the search for a repressed complex inone of the patients, we start from the last thing heremembers, we have every prospect of discovering thecomplex, provided that the patient puts a sufficientnumber of his free associations at our disposal. Workingover the ideas that occur to patients when they submitto the main rule of psychoanalysis is not the onlytechnical method of discovering the unconscious. Thesame purpose is served by 2 other procedures: theinterpretation of patients' dreams and the expinitationof their faulty and haphazard actions. Psychoanalysis isseeking to bring to conscious recognition the things inmental life which are repressed.

1910A 11/40Five lectures on psycho-analysis (1910). Fourth lecture.Infantile sexuality and neurosis.

Psychoanalytic research, which consistently tracesback the symptoms of patients' illnesses to impressionsfrom their erotic life, shows that the pathogenic wishfulimp:As are in the nature of erotic instinctual com-ponents. It forces us to suppose that among theinfluences leading to the illness, the predominant signif-icance must be assigned to erotic disturbances; this is thecase in both sexes. It is the experiences in childhood thatexplain susceptibility to later traumas and it is only byuncovering these forgotten memory traces and bymaking them conscious that we acquire the power to getrid of the symptoms. These powerful wishful impulses ofchildhood are described as sexual. The chief source ofinfantile sexual pleasure is the appropriate excitation ofcertain parts of the body that are especially susceptibleto stimulus: apart from the genitals, these are the oral,anal and urethral orifices, as well as the skin and othersensory surfaces. Satisfaction, termed autoeroticism, isobtained from the subject's own body. Thumsucking (orsensual sucking) is a good example of autoeroticsatisfaction from an erotogenic zone. Direct inhibitionsin the development of the sexual function comprise theperversions and general Lnfantilism in sexual life. Aninstinct which remains independent leads to a perver-sion, and may substitute its own sexual aim for thenormal one. The predisposition to neurosis is alsotraceable to impaired sexual development.

1910A 11/49

Five lectures on psycho-analysis (1910). Fifth lecture.Transference and resistance.

Human beings fall ill when, as a result of externalobstacles or of an internal lack of adaptation, thesatisfaction of their erotic needs in reality is frustrated.They take flight into illness in order that they may finda satisfaction to take the place of what has been

78

1910C 11/59

frustrated. The pathological symptoms constitute aportion of the subject's sexual activity or even the wholeof his sexual life; the withdrawal from reality is the mainpurpose of the illness but also the main damage causedby it. Resistance to recovery is compounded of severalmotives. The flight from unsatisfactory reality intoillness takes place along the path of involution, ofregression, of a return to earlier phases of sexual life. Inevery psychoanalytic treatment of a neurotic patient thestrange phenomenon that is known as transferencemakes it appearance. The patient directs towards thephysician a degree of affectionate feeling which is basedon no real relation between them and which can only betraced bark to old wishful phantasies of the patient'swhich have become unconscious. What becomes of theunconscious wishes which have been set free by psy-choanalysis can take several paths. First, the wishes canbe destroyed by the rational mental activity of thebetter impulses that are opposed to them. A secondoutcrme is that it then becomes possible for theunconscious instincts revealed by it to be employed forthe useful purposes which they would have found earlierif the development had not been interrupted. A thirdpossible outcome is the individual's own happiness.

1910C 11/59

Leonardo da Vinci and a memory of his childhood.Editor's note (195'r).

Freud's interest in Leonardo da Vinci is of longstanding. The immediate stimulus to writing Leonardoda Vinci and a Memory of his Childhood appears to havecome in the autumn of 1909 from one of his patientswho, as he remarked in a letter to Jung, seemed to havethe same constitution as Leonardo without his genius.1 his work of Freud's was not the first application of themethods of clinical psychoanalysis to the lives ofhistorical figures in the past. The main body of Freud'sstudy consists of the detailed construction of Leonardo'semotional life from his earliest years, the account of theconflict between his artistic and his scientific impulses,the deep analysis of his psychosexual history. Inaddition to this main topic, the study presents us with anumber of not less important side themes: a moregeneral discussion of the nature and workings of themind of the creative artist, an outline of' the genesis ofone particular type of homosexuality, and the first fullemergence of the concept of narcissism.

1910C 11/63

Leonardo da Vinci and a memory of his childhood(1910). Part I. Biographical material.

Leonardo da Vinci (1452 to 1519) was admired evenby his contemporaries as one of the greatest men of theItalian renaissance. It is possible that the idea of aradiantly happy and pleasure-loving Leonardo is only

70

79

applicable to the first and longer period of the artist'slife. Afterwards, when he was forced to leave Milan,until he found his last asylum in France, the sparkle ofhis temperament may have grown dim and some strangesides of his nature may have been thrown into pro-minence. The slowness with which Leonardo workedwas proverbial. The slowness which had all along beenconspicuous in Leonardo's work is seen to be a symptomof his inhibition and to be the forerunner of hissubsequent withdrawal from painting. Leonardo wasnotable for his quiet peaceableness and his avoidance ofall antagonism and controversy. In an age which saw astruggle between sensuality without restraint andgloomy asceticism, Leonardo represented the coolrepudiation of sexuality, a thing that would scarcely beexpected of an artist and a porn ayer oc feminine beauty.When he became a Master, he surrounded himself withhandsome boys and youths whom he took as pupils. Thecore of his nature, and the secret of it, would appear tobe that after his curiosity had been activated in infancyin the service of sexual interest he succeeded insublimating the greater part of his libido into an urge forresearch.

1910 C 11/82Leonardo da Vinci and a memory of his childhood(191(3). Part II. Leonardo's childhood memory.

One of Leonardo's childhood memories concerns avulture that came down while Leonardo was in hiscradle, opened his mouth with its tail, and stitick himmany times with its tall against his lips. This scene withthe vulture is not a memory of Leonardo's but aphantasy, which he formed at a later date and trans-posed to his childhood. This is often the way in whichchildhood memories originate. What the phantasy con-ceals is merely a reminiscence of suckling, or beingsuckled, at his mother's breast, a scene of human beautythat he, like so many artists, undertook to depict withhis brush in the guise of the mother of god and her child.The reminiscence has been transformed by the manLeonardo into a passive homosexual phantasy. Thereplacement of his mother by the vulture indicates thatthe child was aware of his father's absence and foundhimself alone with his mother. The fact of Leonardo'sillegitimate birth is in harmony with his vulturephantasy; it was only on this account that he couldcompare himself to a vulture child.

1910C 11/93Leonardo da Vinci and a memory of his childhood(1910). Part III. Sexual interpretation of Leonardo'schOdhood memory.

There is a strong presumption that Leonardo daVinci, who had phantasies of a vulture was a homo-sexual. In this phantasy a mother who suckles her child

is turned into a vulture and her breast into a vulture'stail which signifies a penis. He appears as a man whosesexual need and activity were exceptionally reduced, asif a higher aspiration had raised him above the conunonanimal need of mankind. It has always been emphasizedthat he took only strikingly handsome boys and youthsas pupils, treated them with kindness and consideration,looked after them and, when they were ill, nursed themhimself. Leonardo's mother came to Milan in 1493 tovisit her son; she fell ill there, was taken to the hospitalby Leonardo, and when she died was honored by himwith a costly funeral. A comparison with what happensin obsessional neurosis can explain Leonard's accountof the expenses of his mother's funeral. In his uncon-scious he was still tied to her by erotically coloredfeeling, as he had been in childhood. Before a childcomes under the dominance of a castration complex, ata time when he still holds women at full value, he beginsto display an tatense desire to look, as an eroticinstinctual activity. It was through Leonardo's eroticrelation with his mother that he became a homosexual.The opposition that came from the subsequentrepression of this childhood love did not allow him toset up a different and worthier memorial to her in hisdiary. But what emerged as a compromise from thisneurotic conflict had to be carried out; and thus it wasthat the fmancial account was entered in the diary, andhas come to the knowledge of posterity as somethingunintelligible.

1910C 11/107Leonardo da Vinci ma a memory of his childhood(1910). Part IV. The blissful smiles in Leonardo'spaintings.

Leonardo's vulture phantasy is compounded from thememory of being suckled and being kissed by hismother. The idea that 2 distinct elements are combinedin Mona Lisa's smile is one that has struck several crities.They accordingly find in the beautiful Florentine'sexpression the most perfect representation of the con-trasts which dominate the erotic life of women; thecontrast between reserve and seduction, and between themost devoted tenderness and a sensuality that is ruth-lessly demanding. Leonardo da Vinci spent 4 yearspainting at this picture which contains the synthesis ofthe history of his childhood: its details are to beexplained by reference to the most personal impressionsin Leonardo's life. In his father's house he found notonly his kind stepmother, Donna Albiera, but also hisgrandmother, his father's mother, Monna Lucia, whowas no less tender to him than grandmothers usually are.If Leonardo was successful in reproducing on MonaLisa's face the double meaning which this smile con-tained, the promise of unbounded tenderness and at thesame time sinister menace, then -here too he had

455-582 0 - 72 - 6

1910C 11/130

remained true to the content of his earliest memory. Forthis mother's tenderness was fateful for him; it deter-mined his destiny and the privations that were in storefor him. The violence of the caresses, to which hisphantasy of the vulture points, was only too natural.

1910C 11/119

Leonardo da Vinci and a memory of his childhood(1910). Part V. Effects of father-loss on Leonardo.

Among the entries in Leonardo's notebooks there isone which catches the reader's attention owing to theimportance of what it contains and to a minute formalerror. The note refers to the death of Leonardo's father.The small error consists of the repetition of the time ofday (at 7 o'clock), which is given twice, as if Leonardohad forgotten at the end of the sentence that he hadalready written it at the beginning. This type ofrepetition is called perseveration and indicates affectivecolor. The note is a case in which Leonardo wasunsuccessful in suppressing his affect. The effect whichLeonardo's identification with his father had on hispaintings was a fateful one. He created them and thencared no more about them. Psychoanalysis has shownthat there is a connection between the father complexand belief in God. Leonardo was charged with unbeliefor with apostasy from Christianity during his lifetime.The great Leonardo remained like a child for the wholeof his life. Even as an adult he continued to play, andthis was one of the reasons why he often appeareduncanny and incomprehensible to his contemporaries.Whenever children feel their sexual urges, they dream offulfilling their wishes through flying. Leonardo admitsthat he has always felt bound to the problem of flight. itis probable that Leonard's play instinct vanished in hismature years; but its long duration can teach us howslowly anyone tears himself from his childhood if in hischildhood days he has enjoyed the highest erotic bliss,which is never again attained.

1910C 11/130

Leonardo da Vinci and a memory of his chOdhood(1910). Part VI. Justification of pathobiography.

Freud insists that he never reckoned Leonardo daVinci as a neurotic. The aim of the work has been toexplain the inhibitions in Leonardo's sexual life and inhis artistic activity. His illegitimate birth deprived him ofhis father's influence until perhaps his fifth year, and lefthim open to the tender seductions of a mother whoseonly solace he was. A powerful wave of repressionbrought his childhood excess to an end and establishedthe dispositions which were to become manifest in theyears of puberty. The most obvious result of thetransformation was the avoidance of every crudelysensual activity; Leonardo was enabled to live inabstinence and to give the impression of being an asexual

71

80

1910D 11/139

human being. Leonardo emerges from the obscurity ofhis boyhood as an artist, a painter and a sculptor. Itseems as if only a man who had had Leonardo'schildhood experiences could have painted the Mona Lisaand the St. Anne.

1910D 11/139The future prospects of psycho-analytic therapy (1910).

The Future Prospects of Psychoanalytic Therapy wasdelivered as an address at the opening of the SecondPsychoanalytical Congress, held at Nuremberg on March30 and 31, 1910. We have not come to the end of ourresources for combating the neuroses but can soonexpect a substantial improvement in therapeutic pro-spects. This reinforcement will come from 3 directions:1) from internal progress including advances in analyticknowledge and in technique; 2) from increased author-ity; and 3) from the general effect of psycho-analyticwork. Every advance in knowledge means an increase intherapeutic power. The treatment is made up of 2 parts:what the physician Infers and tells the patient, and thepatient's working over of what he has heard. New thingsare to be learned in the field of symbolism in dreams andin the unconscious. Technique has changed from thecathartic treatment to uncovering the complexes.Authority is necessary since only very few civilizedpeople are capable of existing without reliance on othersor are even capable of coming to an independentopinion. The general effect of the work will hopefullyresult in a Utopian-like community. All the energieswhich are consumed in the production of neuroticsymptoms serving the purposes of a world of phantasyisolated from reality will help to strengthen the clamorfor the changes in our civilization through which we canlook for the well-being of future generations.

1910E 11/153The antithetical meaning of primal words (1910).

The Antithetical Meaning of Primal Words is a reviewof the pamphlet by Karl Abel, bearing the same title.The dream interpreters of antiquity nave mane use ofthe notion that a thing in a dream can mean its opposite.The dream work disregards negation and employs thesame means of representation for expressing contraries.The behavior of the dream work is identical with apeculiarity in the oldest languages known to '.gs. In theEgyptian language, there are a number of words with 2meanings, one of which is the exact opposite of theother. Of all the eccentricities of the Egyptian vocab-ulary, perhaps the most extraordinary feature is that,quite apart from the words that combine antitheticalmeanings, it possesses other compound words in which 2vocables of antithetical meanings are united so as toform a compound which bears the meaning of only 1 ofits 2 constituents. According to Abel, it is in the oldest

72

roots that antithetical double meanings are found tooccur. In the subsequent course of the language'sdevelopment this ambiguity disappeared and, in AncientEgyptian a any rate, all the intermediate stages can befollowed, down to the unambiguousness of modernvocabularies. The concepts which could only be arrivedat by means of an antithesis became, in course of time,sufficiently familiar to men's minds to make an in-dependent existence possible for each of their 2 partsand accordingly to enable a separate phonetic repre-sentative to be formed for each part.

1910H 11/163A special type of choice of object made by men.(Contributions to the psychology of love I) (1910).

In the course of psychoanalytic treatment there areopportunities for collecting impressions of the way inwhich neurotics behave in love. A number of necessarypreconditions for loving a particular object choice arepresented. The first of the preconditions for loving istermed the precondition that there should be an injuredthird party; it stipulates that the person in question shallnever choose as his love object a woman who isdisengaged but only one to whom another man canclaim right of possession. The second precondition isthat a woman who is chaste and whose reputation isirreproachable never exercises an attraction that mightraise her to the status of a love object but only a womanwho is in some way or other, of bad repute sexually.This is connected with the experiencing of jealousy. Thelover's behavior towards the object he has chosen is alsopresented. In normal love the woman's value is measuredby her sexual integrity and is reduced by any approachto the characteristic of being like a prostitute. Hence thefact that women with this characteristic are consideredby neurotic men to be love objects of the highest valueseems to be a striking departure from the normal. Afourth precondition is where the relationship is acompulsive one with the man showing an urge to rescuethe woman he loves. The psychical origins of neuroticlove are derived from the infantile fixation of tenderfeelings on the mother and represent one of theconsequences of that fixation. The love objects aremother surrogates. There is a connection between therescue motif and the parental complex which results inan urge to rescue the loved one.

1912D 11/177On the universal tendency to debasement in the sphereof love. (Contributions to the psychology of love II)(1912).

Psychical impotence affects men of strongly libid-inous natures and manifests itself in a. refusal to carryout the sexual act. A failure of this kind arises when theattempt is made with certain individuals. The foundation

of the disorder is provided by an inhibition in thedevelopmental history of the libido before it assumes theform of its normal termination. Two factors whoseunion is necessary to ensure a completely normalattitude in love have failed to combine: the affectionateand the sensual. The affectionate current springs fromthe earliest years of childhood; it is formed on the basisof the self-preservative instinct and is directed to theclose members of 'the family. These affectionate fixa-tions persist throughout childhood, and continuallycany along with them eroticism, which is consequentlydiverted from its sexual aims. Then at the age of pubertythey are joined by the powerful sensual current whichno longer mistakes its aims. Two factors decide whetherthe advance in the developmental path of the libido is tofail: 1) the amount of frustration in reality and 2) theamount of attraction which the relinquished infantileobjects are able to exercise. The behavior in love of menin the civilized world bears the stamp of psychicalimpotence. The curb put upon love by civilizationinvolves a universal tendency to debase sexual objects.The irreconcilable difference between the demands ofthe sexual and egoistic instincts has made men capableof ever higher achievements, though subject to aconstant danger of neurosis to which the weakersuccumb.

1918A 11/191The taboo of virginity. (Contributions to the psychologyof love III) (1918).

For primitive peoples, defloration is a significant act;but it has become the subject of a religious taboo.Instead of reserving it for the girl's bridegroom andfuture partner in marriage, custom demands that he shallshun the performance of it. The _first attempt atexplanation is based on the horror of blood amongprimitive races who consider blood as the seat of love. Asecond explanation suggests that primitive man is preyto a perpetual lurking apprehensiveness, just as thepsychoanalytic theory of the neuroses claims it to be thecase with people suffering from anxiety neurosis. A thlidexplanation draws attention to the fact that the taboo ofvirginity is part of a large totality which embraces thewhole of sexual life. Wherever primitive man has set up ataboo he fears some danger and it cannot be disputedthat a generalized dread of women is expressed. Theintention underlying the taboo of defloration is that ofdenying or sparing the future husband something whichcannot be dissociated from the first sexual act. The firstact of intercourse mobilizes a number of impulses whichare out of place in the desired feminine attitude.Defloration has not only the one, civilized consequenceof binding the woman lastingly to the man; it alsounleashes an archaic reaction of hostility towards him,which is expressed in the appearance of inhibitions in

73

1910K 11/219

the erotic side of married life, and to which we mayascribe the fact that second marriages so often turn outbetter than the first.1910! 11/209The psycho-analytic view of psychogenic disturbance ofvision (1910).

The psychoanalytic view of psychogenic disturbanceof vision is presented. Hysterical blindness is taken as thetype of a psychogenic visual disturbance. In a hysteric,the idea of being blind arises spontaneously. In patientspredisposed to hysteria there is an inherent tendency todissociation, to a falling apart of the connections in theirmental field, as a consequence of which some uncon-scious processes do not continue as far as into theconscious. The hysterical patient is blind, not as theresult of an autosuggestive idea that he cannot see, butas the result of a dissociation between unconscious andconscious processes in the act of seeing. The eyesperceive not only alterations in the external world,which are important for the preservation of life, but alsocharacteristics of objects which lead to their being chosenas objects of love, their charms. The closer the relationinto which an organ with a dual function enters withone of the major instincts, the more it withholds itselffrom the other. This principle is bound to lead topathological consequences if the 2 fundamental instinctsare disunited and if the ego maintains a repression of thesexual component instinct concerned. If an organ whichserves the 2 sorts of instinct increases its erotogenic role,it is to be expected that this will not occur without theexcitability and innervation of the organ undergoingchanges which will manifest themselves as disturbancesof its function in the service of the ego.

1910K 11/219'Wild' Psycho-analysis (1910).

A middle aged lady called upon Freud for a consulta-tion complaining of anxiety states. The precipitatingcause of her anxiety states had been a divorce from herlast husband but these states became worse after sheconsulted a young physician and he had informed herthat the cause of her anxiety was her lack of sexualsatisfaction. The doctor's advice to the lady shows inwhat sense he understands the expression sexual life,namely, in which by sexual needs nothing is meant butthe need for coitus or analogous acts producing orgasmsand emission of the sexual substances. In contrast, inpsychoanalysis, the concept of what is sexual comprisesall the activities of the tender feelings which haveprimitive sexual impulses as their source. For this reasonwe prefer to speak of psychosexuality, thus laying stresson the point that the mental factor in sexual life shouldnot be overlooked or underestimated. The doctor'ssuggesting she solve this need for sexual satisfaction by

4.=

1910G 11/231

going back to her husband, taking a lover, or mastur-bating leaves no room for psychoanalysis. It is a longsuperseded idea that the patient suffers from a sort ofignorance, and that if one removes this ignorance bygiving him information he is bound to recover. Thepathological factor is not his ignorance in itself, but theroot of this ignorance in his inner resistances. The taskof the treatment lies in combating these resistances.Psychoanalytic intervention requires a fairly long periodof contact with the patient. First, the patient must reachthe area of what he has repressed, and secondly, he musthave formed a sufficient attachment (transference) tothe physician for his emotional relationship to him tomake a fresh flight into neurosis impossible. It is

concluded that 'wild' analysts do more harm to thecause of psychoanalysis than to the individual patients.

1910G 11/231Contributions to a discussion on suicide (1910).

If it is the case that youthful suicide occurs not onlyamong pupils in secondary schools but also amongapprentices and others, this fact does not acquit thesecondary schools of their guilt in precipitating causesbut it must perhaps be interpreted as meaning that (asregards its pupils) the secondary school takes the placeof the traumas with which other adolescents meet inother walks of life. A secondary school should offer itsstudents support and backing at a time of life at whichthe conditions of their development compel them torelax their ties with their parental home and theirfamily. Schools fail in this, and in many respects fallshort of their duty of providing a substitute for thefamily and of arousing interest in life in the worldoutside. The school must never forget that it has to dealwith immature individuals who cannot be denied a rightto linger at certain stages of development and even atcertain disagreable ones.

1910F 11/233Letter to Dr. Friedrich S. Krauss on 'Anthropophyteia'(1910).

In a letter to Dr. Friedrich S. Krauss, Freud discussesAnthropophyteia. The erotic quips and comic anecdotesthat have been collected and published in Anthro-pophyteia have been produced and repeated becausethey gave pleasure both to their narrators and theirhearers. These tales give us direct information as towhich of the component instincts of sexuality areretained in a given group of people as particularlyefficient in producing pleasure; and in this way they givethe neatest confirmation of the findings reached by thepsychoanalytic examination of neurotics. Psychoanalysishas led us to assert that the anal region is the site of anerotog,enic sensitivity. Anthropophyteia shows how

74

universally people dwell with pleasure upon this part ofthe body, its performances and indeed the product of itsfunction. In psychoanalysis today we describe a congeriesof ideas and its associated affect as a complex; and weare prepared to assert that many of the most admiredjokes are complexive jokes and that they owe theirexhilarating and cheerful effect to the ingenious un-covering of what are as a rule repressed complexes. It issafe to hope that the psychological importance offolklore will be more and more clearly recognized, andthat the relations between that branch of study andpsychoanalysis will soon become more intimate.

1910J 11/236Two instances of pathogenic phantasies revealed by thepatients themselves (1910).

Two instances of pathogenic phantasies revealed bythe patients themselves are presented. A 20-year-oldpatient gave an unmistakable picture. of a schizophreinic(dementia praecox, hebephrenia). During the initialstages of his illness he had exhibited periodic changes ofmood and had made a considerable improvement. Hisrelapse followed upon a week of festivities. When he wasbrought back to the institution, he said that theconsulting physician had advised him to flirt with hismother a little. There can be no doubt that in hisdelusory paramnesia he was giving expression to theexcitement which had been provoked in him by being inhis mother's company and which had been the im-mediate provocation of his relapse. More than 10 yearsago, at a time when the findings and hypotheses ofpsychoanalysis were known to only a few people, thefollowing events were reported. A girl, who was thedaughter of a medical man, fell ill of hysteria with localsymptoms. One day a friend of the patient's asked her ifshe ever thought of consulting Dr. Freud. The patientreplied that he would ask if she ever had the idea ofhaving sexual intercourse with her father. It is notFreud's practice to ask such questions; however, it isworth remarking that much of what patients report ofthe words and actions of their physicians may beunderstood as revelations of their own pathogenicphantasies.

1910M 11/238Review of Wilhelm Neutra's 'letters to neurotic women'(1910).

A review of Wilhelm Neutra's Letters to NeuroticWomen is presented. The book cannot be hailed as anencouraging phenomenon. The author, who is an as-sistant physician in the Gainfam hydropathic institutenear Vienna, has borrowed the form of Oppenheim'sPsychotherapeutische Briefe and has given that form apsychoanalytic content. The author fails to attain the

53 -

merits of his model, tact and moral seriousness, .and inhis presentation of psychoanalytic theory he often dropsinto empty rhetoric and is also guilty of some misstate-ments. Nevertheless, much of what he writes is neatlyand aptly expressed; and the book may pass muster as awork for popular consumption.

VOL. XII Case History of Schreber,Papers on Technique and Other Works

(011-1913)

1911C 12/3Psycho-analytic notes on an autobiographical account ofa case of paranoia (dementia paranoides): Editor's note(1958) and Introduction (1911).

Psy choanalytic Notes upon an AutobiographicalAccount of a Case of Paranoia (Dementia Paranoides) isa reissue, with a number of corrections and additionalnotes, of the one published in 1925. Schreber's Memoirswere published in 1903; but, though they had beenwidely discussed in psychiatric circles, they seem not tohave attracted Freud's attention till the summer of1910. Freud had attacked the problem of paranoia at avery early stage of his researches in psychopathology.The importance of the Schreber analysis, however, is notrestricted to the light it throws on the problems of para-noia. A number of subjects are touched upon whichwere to be discussed afterwards at greater length. Thus,the remarks on narcissism were preliminary to the paperdevoted to that subject, the account of the mechanismof repression was to be taken up again in the course of afew years, and the discussion of the instincts was feelingits way towards the more elaborate one in "Instincts andtheir Vicissitudes". The case history makes use of only asingle fact (Schreber's age at the time he fell ill) that wasnot contained in the Memoirs. The psychoanalytic in-vestigation of paranoia would be altogether impossible ifthe patients themselves did not possess the peculiarity ofbetraying (in a distorted form, it is true) precisely thosethings which other neurotics keep hidden as a secret.

1911C 12/12Psycho-analytic notes on an autobiographical account ofa case of paranoia (dementia paranoides) (1911). Part I.Case history of Schreber.

A case history of paranoia is discussed. Dr. Schreber'sfirst illness began in the autumn of 1884, and by the endof 1885 he had completely recovered. The second illnessset in at the end of October 1893 and grew rapidlyworse. The patient was very preoccupied with his patho-logical experiences. He was inaccessible to any otherimpression and would sit perfectly rigid and motionlessfor hours. His delusional ideas gradually assumed a

75

1911C 12/35

mystical and religious character. There were certainpeople (especially his physician, Flechsig) by whom hethought he was being persecuted and injured, and uponwhom he poured abuse. By 1899, the patient's conditionhad undergone a great change, and he now consideredhimself capable of carrying on an independent existence.The court judgment that gave Dr. Schreber back hisliberty summarizes the content of his delusional systemin a few sentences: He believed that he had a mission toredeem the world and to restore it to its lost state ofbliss. This, however, he could only bring about if hewere first transformed from a man into a woman. Theemasculation phantasy was of a primary nature andoriginally independent of the Redeemer motif. The ideaof being transformed into a woman was the salient fea-ture and the earliest germ of his delusional system. Hethought there was a conspiracy against him that once hisillness was recognized as incurable he would be handedover to a certain person who would take his soul andthen to another person who would transform him into afemale and sexually abuse him. Schreber's mixture ofreverence and rebelliousness in his attitudes towards Godare discussed at length. One of the delusions the patientfelt was that through God's misunderstanding of livingmen, He was the instigator of the plot against him. InSchreber's system, the 2 principal elements of his delu-sions (his transformation into a woman and his favoredrelation to God) are linked in his assumption of a femi-nine attitude towards God. It will be shown that there isa genetic relationship between these 2 elements.

1911C 12/35Psychoanalytic notes on an autobiographical account ofa case of paranoia (dementia paranoides) (1911). Part II.Attempts at interpretation.

Attempts at interpretation of the case history ofparanoia are presented. Schreber's case, at first took theform of delusions of persecution, and did not begin tolose it until the turning point of his illness. During theincubation period of his illness, between June 1893, andthe following October, Schreber repeatedly dreamt thathis old nervous disorder had returned. Schreber dreamedthat Flechsig committed, or attempted to commit, soulmurder upon him. This act was thought to be compar-able to the efforts made by the devil or by demons togain possession of a soul. The exciting cause of the ill-ness was the appearance in him of a feminine (that is, apassive homosexual) wishful phantasy, which took as itsobject the figure of his doctor. An intense resistance tothis phantasy arose on the part of Schreber's personality,and the ensuing defensive struggle, took on that of adelusion of persecution. The person he longed for nowbecame his persecutor, and the content of his wishfulphantasy became the content of his persecution. Thepatient's struggle with Flechsig became revealed to him

1911C 12159

as a conflict with God. This is construed as an infantileconflict with the father whom he loved; the details ofthat conflict were what determined the content of hisdelusions. In the final stage of Schreber's delusion a mag-nificent victory was scored by the infantile sexual urge;for voluptuousness became God-fearing, and God Him-self (his father) never tired of demanding it from him.His father's most dreaded threat, castration, actuallyprovided the material for his wishful phantasy of beingtransformed into a woman.

1911C 12/59Psycho-analytic notes on an autobiographical account ofa case of paranoia (dementia paranoides) (1911). PartIII. On the mechanism of paranoia.

The distinctive character of paranoia is found in theform assumed by the symptoms. Paranoia is a disorder inwhich a sexual etiology is by no means obvious; rather,the strikingly prominent features in the causation ofparanoia, especially among males, are social humiliationsand slights. The really operative factor in these socialinjuries lies in the part played in them by the homo-sexual components of emotional life. What lies at thecore of the conflict in cases of paranoia among males is ahomosexual wishful phantasy of loving a man. The fami-liar principal forms of paranoia can all be represented ascontradictions of the single proposition: "I (a man) lovehim (a man)," and that they exhaust all the possibleways in which such contradictions could be formulated.The proposition is contradicted by: I) delusions of per-secution; 2) erotomania; and 3) jealousy, alcoholic delu-sions of jealousy and delusions of jealousy in women. Wecan detect an element of megalomania in most otherforms of paranoiac disorder. The most striking charac-teristic of symptom formation in paranoia is the processwhich deserves the name of projection. Repression isalso connected with paranoia in the following 3 phases:fixation, repression proper, and irruption. Freud con-cluded that the neuroses arise from a conflict betweenthe ego and the sexual instinct, and that the forms whichthe neuroses assume, retain the imprint of the course ofdevelopment followed by the libido, and by the ego.

1912A 12/80Psycho-analytic notes on an autobiographical account ofa case of paranoia (dementia paranoides) (1911). Post-script.

In dealing with the case history of Schreber, Freudpurposely restricted himself to a minimum of interpre-tation. Since he published his work upon Schreber, achance acquisition of knowledge has put him in a posi-tion to appreciate one of his delusional beliefs moreadequately, and to recognize the wealth of its bearingupon mythology: the patient's peculiar relation to thesun, explained as a sublimated father symbol. When

76

Schreber boasts that he can look into the sun unscathedand undazzled, he has rediscovered the mythologicalmethod of expressing his filial relation to the sun, andhas confirmed Freud once again in his view that the sunis a symbol of the father.

12/85

Papers on technique (1911-1915). Editor's introduc-tion (1958).

In his contribution to Studies on Hysteria, Freud gavea very full account of the psychotherapeutic procedurewhich he had evolved on the basis of Breuer's discov-eries. This may be described as the pressure techniqueand it still included considerable elements of suggestion,though it was advancing rapidly towards what he wassoon to call the psychoanalytic method. Six papers, Onthe Technique of Psychoanalysis, cover a great numberof important subjects. The relative paucity of Freud'swritings on technique, as well as his hesitations and de-lays over their production, suggests that there was somefeeling of reluctance on his part to publishing this kindof material. Behind all his discussion of technique, how-ever, Freud never ceased to insist that a proper masteryof the subject could only be acquired from clinical ex-perience and not from books: clinical experience withpatients, no doubt, but, above all clinical experiencefrom the analyst's ewn analysis. This, as Freud becamemore and more convinced, was the fundamental neces-sity for every practicing psychoanalyst.

1911E 12/89Papers on technique. The handling of dream-interpretation in psycho-analysis (1911).

The handling of dream interpretation in psycho-analysis is presented. Anyone coming from dream inter-pretation to analytic practice will retain his interest inthe content of dreams, and his inclination will be tointerpret as fully as possible every dream related by thepatient. The amount of interpretation which can beachieved in one session should be taken as sufficient andit is not to be regarded as a loss if the content of.thedream is not fully discovered. On the following day, theinterpretation of the dream is not to be taken up againas a matter of course, until it has become evident thatnothing else has meanwhile forced itsway into the fore-ground of the patient's thoughts. Dream interpretationshould not be pursued in analytic treatment as an art forits own sake, but its handling should be subject to thosetechnical rules that govern the conduct of the treatmentas a whole. The great majority of dreams forge ahead ofthe analysis; so that, after subtraction of everything inthem which is already known and understood, there stillremains a more or less clear hint at something which hashitherto been hidden.

'5

191 2B 12/97Papers on technique. The dynamics of transference(1912).

The dynamics of transference are discussed. Eachindividual, through the combined operation of his innatedisposition and the influences brought to bear on himduring his early years, has acquired a specific method ofhis own in his conduct of his erotic life. This produceswhat might be described as a stereotype plate, which isconstantly repeated in the course of the person's life. Ifsomeone's need for love is not entirely satisfied by real-ity, he is bound to approach every new person whom hemeets with libidinal anticipatory ideas. Thus it is a per-fectly normal and intelligible thing that the libidinalcathexis of someone who is partly unsatisfied, a cathexiswhich is held ready in anticipation, should be directed aswell to the figure of the doctor. The cathexis will intro-duce the doctor into one.. of the psychical series whichthe patient has already formed. When anything in thecomplexive material (in the subject matter of the com-plex) is suitable for being transferred on to the figure ofthe doctor, that transference is carried out. It is inferredthat the transference idea has penetrated into conscious-ness in front of any other possible associations because itsatisfies the resistance. Transference in the analytic treat-ment invariably appears in the first instance as thestrongest weapon of the resistance, and we may con-clude that the intensity and persistence of the trans-ference are an effect and an expression of the resistance.Transference to the doctor is suitable for resistance tothe treatment only in so far as it is a negative transfer-ence or a positive transference of repressed erotic im-pulses.

191 2E 12/109Papers on technique. Recommendations to physicianspractising psycho-analysis (1912).

Recommendations are presented to physicians prac-ticing psychoanalysis. The first problem is the task ofkeeping in mind all the innumerable names, dates, de-tailed memories and pathological products which eachpatient communicates, and of not confusing them withsimilar material produced by other patients under treat-ment simultaneously or previously. The physician shouldmaintain the rule of giving equal notice to everything.This is the necessary counterpart to the demand madeon the patient that he should communicate everythingthat occurs to him without criticism or selection. Freudcannot advise the taking of full notes, the keeping of ashorthand record, etc., during analytic sessions. Thenotes focus attention, tie up mental activity, and makean unfavorable impression. It is not a good thing to workon a case scientifically while treatment is still proceed-ing. The most successful cases are those in which one

77

1914G 12/145

proceeds without any purpose in view. Under presentday conditions the feeling that is most dangerous to apsychoanalyst is the therapeutic ambition to achieve, bythis novel and much disputed method, something thatwill produce a convincing effect upon other people. Thedoctor should be opaque to his patients and, like a mir-ror, should show them nothing but what is shown tohim. He should not bring his own feelings into -flay.Efforts to make use of the analytic treatment to bringabout sublimation of instinct are, far from advisable inevery case. The patient's intellectual capacities shouldnot be taxed. Mental activities such as thinking some-thing over or concentrating the attention solve none ofthe riddles of a neurosis. This can be done only by obey-ing the psychoanalytic rule.

1913C 12/121Papers on technique. On beginning the treatment. (Fur-ther recommendations on the technique of psycho-analysis I) (1913).

Recommendations on the technique of psycho-analysis concerning beginning the treatment are pre-sented. Lengthy preliminary discussions before thebeginning of the analytic treatment, previous treatmentby another method and also previous acquaintancebetween the doctor and the patient who is to be ana-lyzed, have special disadvantageous consequences forwhich one must be prepared. They result in the patient'smeeting the doctor with a transference attitude which isalready established and which the doctor must firstslowly uncover instead of having the opportunity toobserve the growth and development of the transferencefrom the outset. One must mistrust all prospectivepatients who want to make a delay before beginningtheir tieatment. Points of importance at the beginning ofthe analysis are arrangement about time and money.What the material is with which one starts the treatmentis a matter of indifference. But in any case the patientmust be left to do the talking and must be free to chooseat what point he shall begin. So long as the patient'scommunications a:.1:1 ideas run on without any obstruc-tion, the theme of transference should be left un-touched. In each case we must wait until the disturbanceof the transference by the successive emergency of trans-ference resistances has been removed.

1914G 12/145Papers on technique. Remembering, repeating andworking-through. (Further recommendations on thetechnique of psycho-analysis 11) (1914).

Remembering, repeating, and working through arediscussed. Forgetting impressions, scenes or experiencesnearly always reduces itself to shutting them off. Thereis one special class of experiences for which no memory

86

1915A 12/157

can as a rule be recovered. These are experiences whichoccurred in very early childhood and were not under-stood at the time but which were subsequently under-stood and interpreted. The patient does not rememberanything of what he has forgotten and repressed, butacts it out. He reproduces it not as a memory but as anaction; he repeats it, without knowing that he is repeat-ing it. Transference is itself only a piece of repetition;the repetition is a transference of the forgotten past notonly on to the doctor but also on to all the other aspectsof the current situation. The patient yields to the com-pulsion to repeat, which now replaces the impulsion toremember, not only in his personal attitude to his doctorbut also in every other activity and relationship whichmay occupy his life at the time. The main instrument forcurbing the patient's compulsion to repeat and for turn-ing it into a motive for remembering, lies in the handlingof the transference. We render the compulsion harmless,and indeed useful, by giving it the right to assert itself ina definite field. The first step in overcoming the resist-ances is made by the analyst's uncovering the resistance,which is never recognized by the patient, and acquaint-ing him with it. One must allow the patient time tobecome more conversant with the resistance with whichhe has now become acquainted, to work through it, toovercome it, by continuing, in defiance of it, the ana-lytic work. Only when the resistance is at its height canthe analyst discover the repressed instinctual impulseswhich are feeding the resistance. The working through ofthe resistances may in practice turn out to be an arduoustask for the subject of the analysis and a trial of patiencefor the analyst. Theoretically, working through may cor-relate with the abreacting of the quotas of affect stran-gulated by repression.

1915A 12/157Papers on technique. Observations on transference-love.(Further recommendations on the technique of psycho-analysis III) (1915).

Observations on transference love (when a womanpatient declares her love for the doctor) are presented.For the doctor, the phenomenon signifies a valuablepiece of enlightenment and a useful warning against anytendency to a counter transference. He must recognizethat the patient's falling in love is. induced by the ana-lytic situation. The patient has 2 alternatives; she mustrelinquish psychoanalytic treatment, or she must acceptfalling in love with her doctor as an inescapable fate.After falling in love, the patient loses all understandingof the treatment and all interest in it. This transferencelove is interpreted as a form of resistance. The analytictechnique requires that the physician should deny to thepatient, who is craving for love, the satisfaction shedemands. The treatment must be carried out in absti-nence. The analyst must keep firm hold of the transfer-

78

ence love, but treat it as something unreal, as a situationwhich has to be gone through in the treatment andtraced back to its unconscious origins and which mustassist in bringing all that is mast deeply hidden in thepatient's erotic life into her consciousness and thereforeunder her control. For the doctor, ethical motives unitewith the technical ones to restrain him from giving thepatient his love. However highly he may prize love hemust prize even more highly the opportunity for helpinghis patient over a decisive stage in her life.

1957A 12/175Dreams in folklore (Freud and Oppenheim) (1957)(1911).

Dreams in Folklore was written jointly by Freud andProfessor D. E. Oppenheim of Vienna. The symbolismemployed in the dreams in folklore coincides completelywith that accepted by psychoanalysis. A number ofthese dreams are understood by the common people inthe same way as they would be interpreted by psycho-analysis, that is, not as premonitions about a still unre-vealed future, but as the fulfillment of wishes, the satis-faction of needs which arise during the state of sleep.Penis symbolism appears in dreams occurring in folldore.The penis appears as: a sceptre, fat earthworm, a daggerand other sharp weapons. Feces symbolism and relateddream actions also appear. In the very earliest period ofchildhood, feces is a highly prized substance, in relationto which coprophilic instincts find satisfaction. Themost important residue of this former esteem is, how-ever, that all the interest which the child has had in fecesis transferred in the adult on to another material whichis set above almost everything else, gold. In dreams infolklore, gold is seen in the most unambiguous way to bea symbol of feces. Occasionally, the Devil appears as abestower of treasure and a seducer. The defecationdreams in which the victim is a woman, deal with impo-tence. If the sleeper feels a need to defecate, he dreamsof gold, of treasure. A few other dreams are analyzedincluding one about a lottery taken to symbolize a mar-riage contract.

1913M 12/205On psycho-analysis (1913).

Psychoanalysis is discussed. Psychoanalysis is a re-markable combination for it comprises not only amethod of research into the neuroses but also a methodof treatment based on the etiology thus discovered.Psychoanalysis started with researches into hysteria, butin the course of years it has extended far beyond thatfield of work. It was conclusively proved that hystericalsymptoms are residues (reminiscences) of profoundlymoving experiences, which have been withdrawn fromeveryday consciousness, and that their form is deter-mined (in a manner that excludes deliberate action) by

details of the traumatic effects of the experiences. Thefirst psychoanalytic examinations and attempts at treat-ment were made with the help of hypnotism. After-wards, this was abandoned and the work was carried 'jutby the method of free association with the patientremaining in his normal state. In all neuroses the patho-logical symptoms are really the end products of con-flicts, which have led to repression and splitting of themind. The symptoms are generated by different mecha-nisms: either as formations in substitution for the re-pressed forces, or as compromises between the repressingand repressed forces, or as reaction formations and safe-guards against the repressed forces.

1911B 12/213Formulations on the two principles of mental function-ing (1911).

Formulations on the Two Principles of Mental Func-tioning has as its main theme the distinction between theregulating principles (the pleasure principle and the real-ity principle) which respectively dominate the primaryand secondary mental processes. Every neurosis has as itsresult a forcing of the patient out of real life. Neuroticsturn away from reality because they find it unbearable.The most extreme type of this turning away from realityis shown by certain cases of hallucinatory psychosiswhich seek to deny the particular event that occasionedthe outbreak of their insanity. In the psychology whichis founded on psychoanalysis, we have become accus-tomed to taking as our starting point the unconsciousmental processes. We consider these to be the older,primary processes. The governing purpose obeyed bythese primary processes is described as the pleasure prin-ciple. The setting up of the reality principle was amomentous step. The increased significance of externalreality heightened the importance of the sense organsthat are directed towards the external world. With theintroduction of the reality principle, phantasizing anddaydreaming were split off. The supersession of thepleasure principle by the reality principle is not accom-plished all at once; nor does it take place simultaneouslyall along the line. Just as the pleasure ego can do nothingbut wish, work for a yield of pleasure, and avoid un-pleasure, so the reality ego need do nothing but strivefor what is useful and guard itself against damage. Edu-cation is described as an incitement to the conquest ofthe pleasure principle. Art brings about a reconciliationbetween the 2 principles. While the ego goes through itstransformation from a pleasure ego into a reality ego,the sexual instincts undergo the changes that lead themfrom the autoeroticism through various intermediatephases to object love in the service of procreation.

1912F 12/239

1912C 12/227Types of onset of neurosis (1912).

Types of onset of neurosis are described. The firsttype may be described in general terms as frustration. Inthe second type, the subject does not fall ill as a result ofa change in the external world which has replaced satis-faction by frustration, but as a result of an internaleffort. He falls ill of his attempt to adapt himself toreality and to fulfill the demands of reality, an attemptin the course of which he comes up against insurmount-able internal difficulties. The third type concerns thoiepeople who fall ill as soon as they get beyond the irre-sponsible age of childhood. The essential feature of thedispositional processes is that their libido has never leftits infantile fixations; the demands of reality are notsuddenly made upon a wholly or partly mature person,but arise from the very fact of growing older. The fourthtype involves people who fall ill who have hitherto beenhealthy, who have met with no fresh experience andwhose relation to the external world has undergone nochange. As a result of their having reached a particularperiod of life, and in conformity with regular biologicalprocesses, the quantity of libido in their mental econ-omy has experienced an increase which is in itselfenougk to upset the equilibrium of their health and toset up the necessary conditions for a neurosis.

1912F 12/239Contributions to a discussion on masturbation (1912).

Contributions to a discussion on masturbation arepresented. The discussion on masturbation in the ViennaPsychoanalytical Society lasted for several months andwas conducted on the plan of each speaker in turn read-ing a paper, which was followed by an exhaustivedebate. All of the members agreed on the followingpoints: 1) the importance of the phantasies whichaccompany or represent the act of masturbation; 2) theimportance of the sense of guilt which is attached tomasturbation; and 3) the impossibility of assigning aqualitative determinant for the injurious effects ofmasturbation. The following unresolved differences ofopinion appeared: 1) a denial of a somatic factor in theeffects of masturbation; 2) a general denial of the inju-rious effects of masturbation; 3) the origin of the senseof guilt; and 4) the ubiquity of masturbation in child-hood. Significant uncertainties exist: 1) the mechanismof the injurious effects of masturbation, and 2) the eti-ological relation of masturbation to the actual neuroses.We are confronted, in the neuroses, with cases in whichmasturbation has done damage. This damage seems tooccur in 3 different ways: 1) organic injury may occurby some unknown mecnarnsm; 2) the injury may occurthrough the laying down of a psychical pattern accord-ing to which there is no necessity for trying to alter the

1912G 12/255

external world in order to satisfy a great need; or 3) afixation of infantile sexual aims may be made possible,and a persistence of psychical infantilism.

1912G 12/255A note on the unconscious in psycho-analysis (1912).

The unconscious in psychoanalysis is discussed. Aconception, or any other psychical element, which isnow present to the consciousness may become absentthe next moment, and may become present again, afteran interval, unchanged, and from memory, not as aresult of a fresh perception by our senses. It is this factwhich we are accustomed to account for by the suppo-sition that during the interval the conception has beenpresent in our mind, although latent in consciousness.The conception which is present to our consciousnessand of which we are aware is the meaning of the termconscious. As for latent conceptions, they are denotedby the meaning of the term conscious. We learn by theanalysis of neurotic phenomena that a latent or uncon-scious idea is not necessarily a weak one, and that thepresence of such an idea in the mind admits of indirectproofs of the most cogent kind, which are equivalent tothe direct proof furnished by_ consciousness. A forecon-scious activity passes into consciousness with no diffi-culty; an unconscious activity remains sq and seems tobe cut off from consciousness. The latent thoughts ofthe dream differ in no respect from the products of ourregular conscious activity; they deserve the name offoreconscious (preconscious) thoughts, and may indeedhave been conscious at some moment of waking life.

1913A 12/267An evidential dream (1913).

An evidential dream is discussed. A lady sufferingfrom doubting mania and obsessive ceremonials, insistedthat her nurses should never let her out of their sight fora single moment: otherwise she would begin to broodabout forbidden actions that she might have committedwhile she was not being watched. One evening, while shewas resting on the sofa, she thought she saw that thenurse on duty had fallen asleep. When questioned, thenurse started up and replied that she saw the patient.This gave the patient grounds for a fresh doubt, andafter a time she repeated her question, which the nursemet with renewed protestations; just at that momentanother attendant came in bringing the patient's supper.This incident occurred one Friday evening. The nextmorning, the nurse recounted a dream which had theeffect of dispelling the patient's doubts. The essentialfactor in the construction of dreams is an unconsciouswish, as a rule a now repressed infantile wish, which cancome to expression in this somatic or psychical material(in the day's residues too, therefore) and can thus supply

80

89

these with a force which enables them to press their waythrough to consciousness even during the suspension ofthought at night. The dream is in every case a fulfillmentof this unconscious wish, whatever else it may contain:warning, reflection, admission, or any other part of therich content of preconscious waking life that has per-sisted undealt with into the night.

1913D 12/279The occurrence in dreams of material from fairy tales(1913).

The occurrence in dreams of material from fairy talesis discussed. Psychoanalysis confirms our recognition ofthe important place which folk fairytales have acquiredin the mental life of our children. In a few people, arecollection of their favorite fairytales takes the place ofmemories of their own childhood; they have made thefairytales into screen memories. Elements and situationsderived from fairytales are also frequently to be found indreams. A dream of a young married woman who hadhad a visit from her husband a few days before waspresented. In the dream a manikin entered the sameroom as the woman and proceeded to dance and carryon. The description of the manikin's personal appear-ance fitted the dreamer's father-in-law without any alter-ation being necessary. Immediately afterwards, however,she thought of the story of Rumpelstiltskin. The brownroom she saw reminded her of her parents' dining room,panelled in brown wood. Then the began to speak ofbeds too uncomfortable for two to sleep in. The brownwood room became in the first place a bed, and throughthe connection with a dining room, it was a marriagebed. The situation was a representation of intercourse. Ayoung man told Freud about a dream that concernednight time and he was lying in his bed. Suddenly thewindow opened of its own accord and there were 6 or 7wolves sitting on the big walnut tree in front of thewindow. He thought that the picture of a wolf standingupright must have been an illustration to the story ofLittle Red Riding Hood. It is the earliest anxiety dreamthat the dreamer remembered from his childhood. It wasinterpreted that the wolf was merely a first father sur-rogate.

1913F 12/289The theme of the three caskets (1913).

The theme of the 3 caskets from The Merchant ofVenice is discussed. Portia is bound to take as her hus-band that one who chooses the right casket from amongthe 3 before him. The 3 caskets are of gold, silver, andlead. Two suitors have already departed unsuccessful:they have chosen gold and silver. Bassanio, the third,decides in favor of lead; thereby he wins the bride,whose affection was already his before the trial offortune. Shakespeare did not invent this oracle of the

choice of a casket; he took it from a tale in the GestaRomanorum, in which a girl has to make the samechoice to win the Emperor's son. Here too, the thirdmetal, lead, is the bringer of fortune. The theme is ahuman one, a man's choice between 3 women. This samecontent is found in King Lear when the King resolves todivide his kingdom while he is still alive, among his 3daughters. He disowns Cordelia and divides the kingdombetween the other 2, to his own and the general ruin.The shepherd Paris has to choose between 3 goddesses,of whom he declares the third to be the most beautiful.Cinderella is a youngest daughter, who is preferred bythe prince to her 2 elder sisters. Psyche, in Apuleius'sstory, is the youngest and fairest of 3 sisters. Gold andsilver are considered "loud"; while lead is considereddumb. In all the stories, there are 3 women of whom theyoungest is the best. The Twelve Brothers, a GrimmFairy Tale, involves a woman who remains dumb for 7years in order to save her brothers. The earliest Greekmythology only knew a single Moera. She later devel-oped into 3 sister goddesses. It is argued that what isrepresented are the 3 forms taken by the figure of themother in the course of a man's life: the mother, thewife, and Mother Earth who receives him after death.

1913G 12/303Two lies told by children (1913).

Two lies told by children are discussed. A number oflies told by well reared children have a partkular sig-nificance and should cause those in charge of them toreflect rather than be angry. These lies occur under theinfluence of excessive feelings of love, and becomemomentous when they lead to a misunderstandingbetween the child and the person it loves. Taking moneyfrom anyone had come to mean to-one of Freud'spatients a physical surrender, an erotic relation. Takingmoney from her father was equivalent to a declarationof love. She could not admit, however, that she hadappropriated the money; she was obliged to disavow it,because her motive for the deed, which was unconsciousto herself, could not be admitted. Her father's punish-ment was thus a rejection of the tenderness she wasoffering him, and so it broke her spirit. A woman whowas seriously ill in consequence of a frustration in lifewas in her earlier years a particularly capable, truth-loving, serious and virtuous girl, and became an affec-tionate wife. As the eldest of 5 children, the little girlearly developed an unusually strong attachment to herfather, which was destined, when she was grown up towreck her happiness in life. The sense of guilt that wasattached to her excessive fondness for her father foundits expression in connection with her attempted decep-tion; an admission was impossible because it wouldinevitably have been an admission of her hidden inces-tuous love.

81

1913B 12/327

19131 12/311

The disposition to obsessional neurosis. A contributionto the problem of choice of neurosis (1913).

The Disposition to Obsessional Neurosis was read byFreud before the Fourth International PsychoanalyticalCongress. The grounds for determining the choice ofneurosis are in the nature of disppsitions and are inde-rendent of experiences which operate pathogenically.fhe dispositions are inhibitions in development. Theorder in which the main forms of psychoneurosis areusually enumerated: Hysteria, Obsessional Neurosis,Paranoia, and Schizophrenia (Dementia Praecox), corres-ponds (even though not exactly) to the order of the agesat which the onset of these disorders occurs. Hystericalforms of illness can be observed even in earliest child-hood ; obsessional neurosis usually shows its firstsymptoms in the second period of childhood (betweenthe ages of 6 and 8); while the 2 other psychoneurosesdo not appear until after puberty and during adult life.Once the sexual organization which contains the dispo-sition to obsessional neurosis is established it is neverafterwards completely surmounted. The impulses ofhatred and anal eroticism play a strong part in thesymptomatology of obsessional neurosis. Psychoanalysisstands or falls with the recognition of the sexual com-ponent instincts, of the erotogenic zones and of theextension thus made possible of the concept of a sexualfunction in contrast to the narrower genital function.The antithesis between male and female is not present atthe stage of pregenital object choice. The processes ofthe formation of character are more obscure and lessaccessible to analysis than neurotic ones. The develop-mental disposition to a neurosis is only complete if thephase of the development of the ego at which fixationoccurs is taken into account as well as that of thelibido. There remains for hysteria an intimate relation tothe final phase of libidinal development, which is charac-terized by the primacy of the genitals and the introduc-tion of the reproductive fur.ction.

1913B 12/327Introduction to Pfister's 'The psycho-analytic method'(1913).

The Introduction tn Pfister's The PsychoanalyticMethod is presented. Psychoanalysis had its origin onmedical soil, as a therapeutic procedure for the treat-ment of certain nervous illnesses which were termedfunctional and which were considered with increasingcertainty to be consequences of disturbances m emo-tional life. It attains its end by assuming that thesymptoms are not the only possible and final outcomeof particular psychical processes. It uncovers the historyof the development of the symptoms in the patient'smemory, it revivifies the processes underlying them, and

1913K 12/333

then conducts them, under the doctor's guidance, to amore favorable outlet. Education and therapeutics standin an assignable relation to each other. Education seeksto ensure that certain of a child's innate dispositions andinclinations shall not cause any damage either to theindividual or to society. Therapeutics come into action ifthese same dispositions have already led to the unwishedfor result of pathological symptoms. Let us hope thatthe application of psychoanalysis to the service of edu-cation will quickly fulfill the hopes which educators anddoctors may rightly attach to it.

1913K 12/333Preface to Bourke's 'Scab logic rites of all nations'(1913).

The Preface to Bourke's Scatalogic Rites of All Na-tions, is presented. The lesson that bodily cleanliness isfar more readily associated with vice than with virtueoften occurred to Freud, when psychoanalytic workmade him acquainted with the way in which civilizedmen deal with the problem of their physical nature.They are clearly embarrassed by anything that remindsthem too much of their animal origin. The chief findingfrom psychoanalytic research has been the fact that thehuman infant is obliged to recapitulate during the earlypart of his development the changes in the attitude of thehuman race towards excremental matters which prob-ably had their start when homo sapiens first raised him-self off Mother Earth. In the earliest years of infancythere is no trace of shame about the excretory functionsor of disgust at excreta. Psychoanalysis shows that, tobegin with, excremental and sexual instincts are not dis-tinct from each other in children. Folklore shows us howincompletely the repression of coprophilic inclinationshas been carried out among various peoples at varioustimes and how closely at other cultural levels the treat-ment of excretory substances approximates to thatpracticed by children.

1911D 12/341The significance of sequences of vowels (1911).

The significance of sequences of vowels is discussed.In dreams and associations, names which have to beconcealed seem to be replaced by others that resemblethem only in containing the same sequence of vowels. Astriking analogy is, however, provided from the historyof religion. Among the ancient Hebrews the name ofGod was taboo; it might neither be spoken aloud norwritten down. This prohibition was so implicitly obeyedthat to this very day the vocalization of the 4 conso-nants in God's name (YHVH) remains unknown. It was,however, pronounced Jehovah, being supplied with thevowels of the word Adnoai, against which there was nosuch prohibition.

1911F 12/342'Great is Diana of the Ephesians' (1911).

The ancient Greek city of Ephesus in Asia Minor wasespecially celebrated in antiquity for its splendid templesdedicated to Artemis (Diana). The evidence of excava-tions shows that in the course of centuries severaltemples were erected on the same site in honor of thegoddess. In about A.D. 54, the apostle Paul spent severalyears at Ephesus. He preached, performed miracles, andfound a large following among the people. He was per-secuted and accused by the Jews; and he separated fromthem and founded an independent Christian community.The church founded by Paul at Ephesus did not longremain faithful to him. It came under the influence of aman named John. The city was conquered by Islam andfinally was ruined and abandoned, because the river onwhich it stood became choked with sand. But even thenthe great goddess of Ephesus had not abandoned herclaims. In our own days she appeared as a saintly virginto a pious German girl, Katharina Emmerich, at Dulmen.She described to her, her journey to Ephesus, the fur-nishings of the house in which she had lived there and inwhich she had died, the shape of her bed, and so on.And both the house and the bed were in fact found,exactly as the virgin had described them, and they areonce more the goal of the pilgrimages of the faithful.

1913E 12P45Preface to Maxim Steiner's 'The psychical disorders ofmale potency' (1913).

"The preface to Maxim Steiner's The Psychical Dis-orders of Male Potency" is presented. Steiner is one ofthe small band of physicians who recognized the im-portance of psychoanalysis for the special branch ofmedicine and who have never since ceased to perfectthemselves in its theory and technique. Only a small partof neurotic ailments are dealt with in neuropathologyitself. The greater number of them find a place amongthe disorders of the particular organ which is the victimof a neurotic disturbance. It is therefore expedient andproper that the treatment of these symptoms or syn-dromes should also be the business of the specialist, whois alone capable of making a differential diagnosis be-tween a neurotic and an organic illness, who can drawthe line, in the case of mixed forms, between theirorganic and neurotic elements, and who can in generalgive us information on the way in which the 2 factors inthe disease mutually reinforce each other. We may hopethat the time is not far distant when it will be generallyrecognized that no sort of nervous disturbance can beunderstood and treated without the help of the line ofapproach and often of the technique of psychoanalysis.

82

g

VOL. XIII Totem and Taboo andOther Works (1913-1914)

1912X 13/ixTotem and taboo (1913). Editor's note (1955) andprefaces (1913,1930).

In his Preface to Totem and Taboo, Freud tells usthat his first stimulus for writing these essays came fromthe works of Wundt and Jung. Actually, his interest insocial anthropology went back much further. The majorelements of Freud's contribution to social anthropologymade their first appearance in this work, and moreespecially in the fourth essay, which contains hishypothesis of the primal horde and the killing of theprimal father and elaborates his theory tracing fromthem the origins of almost the whole of later social andcultural institutions. Freud had begun his preparationsfor the work, and in particular his reading of a largeamount of literature on the subject, as early as in 1910.Totem and Taboo was translated into several languagesbesides English during Freud's lifetime: into Hungarian,Spanish, Portuguese, French, Japanese, and Hebrew. The4 essays were originally published in the first 2 vol-umes of Imago. They Vtpresent a first attempt onFreud's part to apply the point of view and the findings ofpsychoanalysis to some unsolved problems of socialpsychology. The analysis of taboo is put forward as anassured and exhaustive attempt at the solution of theproblem. The investigation of totemism does no morethan declare that here is what psychoanalysis can at themoment contribute towards elucidating the problem ofthe totem.

1912X 13/1Totem and taboo (1913). Part I. The horror of incest.

The horror of incest is discussed. The Australianaborigines, set before themselves with the most scrupu-lous care and the most painful severity the aim ofavoiding incestuous sexual relations. Their whole socialorganization seems to serve that purpose or to have beenbrought into relation with its attainment. Among theAustralians the place of all the religious and socialinstitutions which they lack is taken by the system oftotemism. A totem is, as a rule, an animal and morerarely a plant or a natural phenomenon, which stands hia peculiar relation to the whole clan. In almost everyplace where there are totems there is also a law againstpersons of the same totem having sexual relations withone another and consequently against their marrying.The violation of the prohibition is avenged in the mostenergetic fashion by the whole clan. Exogamy linkedwith the totem effects more than the prevention ofincest with a man's mothers and sisters. It makes sexualintercourse impossible for a man with all the women of

83

Cis! rai

1912X 13/18

his own clan by treating them all as blood relatives.Totemic exogamy appears to have been the means torpreventing group incest. In an Australian tribe, 12 totemclans are divided into 4 subphratries and 2 phratries. Allthe divisions are exogamous. Various customary prohibi-tions (avoidances) are discussed such as those in Mela-nesia where intercourse between a boy and his motherand sisters is avoided by the boy moving out of thehouse. He subsequently does not meet them in public orspeak of them. Similar customs prevail in New Cale-donia, New Britain, New Mecklenburg, Fiji and Sumatra.The most widespread and strictest avoidance is thatwhich restricts a man's intercourse with his mother-in-law. Incestuous wishes (childhood incestuous wishes thathave been repressed) later become unconscious, and areregarded by savage peoples as immediate perils againstwhich the most severe measures of defense must beenforced.

1912X 13/18Totem and taboo (1913). Part II. Taboo and emotionalambivalence. (1).

Taboo has about it a sense of something unapproach-able, and it is principally expressed in prohibitions andrestrictions. Taboo restrictions are distinct from religiousor moral prohibitions. Wundt described taboo as theoldest human unwritten code of laws. The source oftaboo is attributed to a peculiar magical power which isinherent in persons and spirits and can be conveyed bythem through the medium of inanimate objects. Taboosmay be permanent or temporary. Behind all the prohibi-tions there seems to be something in the nature of atheory that they are necessary because certain perscusand things are charged with a dangerous power, whichcan be transformed through contact with them, almostlike an infection. The quantity of this dangerousattribute also plays a part. Some people or things havemore of it than others and the danger is actuallyproportional to the difference of potential of thecharges. Anyone who has transgressed one of theseprohibitions himself acquires the characteristic of beingprohibited. The word taboo denotes everything, whethera person or a place or a thing or a transitory condition,which is the vehicle or source of the mysteriousattribute. According to Wundt, the true sources of taboolie deeper than in the interests of the privileged classes:they have their origin in the source of the most primitiveand at the same time most lasting of human instincts, infear of 'demonic' powers. The original characteristic oftaboo (that a demonic power lies hidden in an objectand if the object is touched it takes its vengeance bycasting a spell over the wrong-doer) is still 'objectifiedfear.' That fear has not yet split into the 2 forms intowhich it later develops: veneration and horror. Alsoaccording to Wundt, the distinction between sacred and

1912X 13/26

unclean did not exist in the primitive beginnings oftaboo; therefore taboo applies both to what is sacredand what is unclean through dread of contact with it.

1912X 13/26Totem and taboo (1913). Part II. Taboo and emotionalambivalence. (2). Parallel between taboo and obsessionalneurosis.

Anyone approaching the pioblem of taboo from theangle of psychoanalysis, will recognize that the phe-nomena of taboo are far from unfamiliar. The mostobvious and striking point of agreement between theobsessional prohibitions of neurotics and taboos is thatthese prohibitions are equally lacking in motive andequally puzzling in their origin. As in the case of taboo,the principal prohibition, the nucleus of the neurosis, isagainst touching; thus sometimes known as touchingphobia. Obsessional prohibitions are extremely liable todisplacement. Obsessional prohibitions involve just asextensive renunciations and restrictions in the lives ofthose who are subject to them as do taboo prohibitions;but some of them can be lifted if certain actions areperformed. Thereafter, these actions must be performed:they become compulsive or obsessive acts, and there canbe no doubt that they are in the nature of expiation,penance, defensive measures, and purification. A con-tinuing conflict between the prohibition and the instinctto do something is called a psychical fixation. Theprincipal characteristic of this psychological constel-lation is described as the subject's ambivalent attitudetowards a single object or an act connected with thatobject. Thc transmissibility of taboo is a reflection ofthe tendency for the unconscious instinct in the neurosisto shift constantly along associative paths on to newobjects. If the violation of a taboo can be made good byatonelent or expiation, which involve the renunciationof some possession or some freedom, this proves thatobedience to the taboo injunction meant in itself therenunciation of something desirable. It is concluded thattaboo is a primaeval prohibition forcibly imposed fromoutside, and directed against the most powerful longingsto which human beings are subject. The desire to violateit persists in their unconscious; those who obey thetaboo have an ambivalent attitude to what the tabooprohibits.

1912X 13/35

Totem and taboo (1913). Part II. Taboo and emotionalambivalence. (3). The treatment of enemies.

The taboos connected with the treatment of enemiesare discussed. The killing of a man is governed by anumber of observances which are included among theusages of taboo. These observances fall-into the follow-ing 4 groups: 1) the appeasement of the slain enemy; 2)

84

93

restrict!ons upon the slayer; 3) acts of expiation andpurification by him; and 4) certain ceremonial observ-ances. The conclusion that is drawn from all theseobservances is that the impulses which they expresstowards an enemy are not solely hostile ones. They arealso manifestations of remorse, of admiration for theenemy, and of a bad conscience for having killed him. Inthe accepted explanation of all the observances ofappeasement, restriction , expiation, and purification, 2principles are combined: the extension of the taboofrom the slain man on to everything that has come incontact with him, and the fear of the slain man's ghost.In Freud's explanation, stress is put on the unity of theview, which derives all of these observances fromemotional ambivalence towards the enemy.

1912X 13/41

Totem and taboo (1913). Part II. Taboo and emotionalambivalence. (3). (b). The taboo upon rulers.

The taboos connected with the treatment of rulersare discussed. The attitude of primitive peoples to theirchiefs, kings, and priests is governed by 2 basic prin-ciples. A ruler must not only be guarded, he must also beguarded against. Rulers must be guarded against becausethey are vehicles of the mysterious and dangerousmagical power which is transmitted by contact like anelectric charge and which brings death and ruin toanyone who is not protected by a similar charge. Theneed to protect the king from every possible form ofdanger follows from his immense importance to hissubjects. The ceremonial taboo of kings is ostensibly thehighest honor and protection for them, while actually itis a punishment for their exaltation, a revenge taken onthem by their subjects. An element of distrust may betraced among the reasons for the taboo observances thatsurround the king. One of the most glaring instances of asacred ruler being fettered and paralysed by tabooceremonials was found in the mode of life of theJapanese Mikado in earliet centuries. Some of the tabooslaid upon barbarian kings are similar to the restrictionsimposed upon murderers. The taboos not only pick outthe king and exalt him above all common mortals, butalso make his existence a torment and an intolerableburden, and reduce him to a bondage worse than that ofhis subjects.

1912X 13/51

Totem arid taboo (1913). Part II. Taboo and emotionalambivalence. (3). (c). The taboo upon the dead. (4).Taboo and conscience.

The taboo upon the dead is especially virulent amongmost primitive peoples. It is manifested in the conse-quences that follow contact with the dead and in thetreatment of mourners. The taboo observances after

bodily contact with the dead are the same for Polynesia,Melanesia and a part of Africa. Their most regularfeature is the prohibition against those who have hadsuch contact to the touching of food themselves, and theconsequent necessity for their being fed by other people.Essentially the same prohibitions apply to those whohave been in contact with the dead only in a metaphor-ical sense. One of the most puzzling, but at the sametime instructive, usages in connection with mourning isthe prohibition against uttering the name of the deadperson, since the name is regarded as an essential part ofa man's personality ane ,as an important possession.Obsessional neurotics b rave exactly like savages inrelation to names. Those who employ this taboo areafraid of the presence or of the return of the deadperson's ghost. It is supposed that a dearly loved relativeturns into a demon at the moment of his death and hissurvivors can expect nothing but hostility. Here we seethe ambivalence of human emotions where a mournerreproaches himself for the death of a loved one,knowning that unconsciously he wished for the death.Unconscious hostility is projected on to demons in thecase of taboo of the dead. The explanation of taboo alsothrows light on the nature and origin of conscience: thatconscience arose also on the basis of emotional ambiva-lence and under the same conditions, (that one of theopposing feelings involved shall be unconscious and keptunder repression by the compulsive domination of theother one). Violation of taboo among primitive peoplesresults in punishment of whoever was responsible forviolating the taboo while in obsessional neuroses perfor-mance of the forbidden act causes punishment of aperson other than the one committing the act. Whatactually happens in the latter case is that the originalwish that the loved person may die is replaced by thefear that he may die, thus giving a neurosis that iscompensating for an underlying contrary attitude ofbrutal egoism. The neuroses are asocial structures; theyendeavour to achieve by private means what is effected insociety by collective effort. Taboo observances, likeneurotic symptoms, have this double sense.

1912X 13/75

Totem and taboo (1913). Part III. Animism, magic andthe omnipotence of thoughts. (1). Animism. (2). Magic.

The psychoanalytic approach states that it is not tobe supposed that men were inspired to create their firstsystem of the universe by pure speculative curiosity. Thepractical need for controlling the world around themmust have played its part. Sorcery is essentially the artof influencing spirits by treating them in the same wayas one would treat men in like circumstances: appeasingthem, making amends to them, propitiating them,intimidating them, robbing them of their power, sub-duing them to one's will, etc. Magic, on the other hand,is something different: fundamentally, it disregards

1912X 13/100

spirits and makes use of special procedures and not ofeveryday psychological methods. Magic has to serve themost varied purposes: it must subject natural phe-nomena to the will of man, it must protect theindividual from his enemies and from dangers, and itmust give him power to injure his enemies. One of themost widespread magical procedures for injuring anenemy is by making an effigy of him from anyconvenient material. Whatever is then done to the effigyis believed to happen to the detested original. There isanother procedure by which an enemy can be injured.One gets possession of some of his liair or nails or otherwaste products or even a piece of his clothing, andtreates them in some hostile way. The principle govern-ing magic, the technique of the animistic mode ofthinking, is the principle of the omnipotence of thought.

1912X 13/85

Totem and taboo (1913). Part III. Animism, magic,omnipotence of thoughts. (3). Omnipotence ofthoughts. (4). Totemism is a system.

In obsessional neuroses the survival of the omnipo-tence of thoughts (strange and uncanny events whichpursue) is most clearly visible. The primary obsessiveacts of neurotics are of an entirely magical character. Inprimitive man, the process of thinking is sexualized; thisattitude may plausibly be brought into relation withnarcissism and be regarded as an essential component ofit. In only a single field of our civilization, art, has theomnipotence of thoughts being retained. The firstpicture which man formed of the world, animism, was apsychological one. The technique of animism, magic,reveals in the clearest and most unmistakable way anintention to impose the laws governing mental life uponreal things; in this, spirits need not as yet play any part,though spirits may be taken as objects of magicaltreatment. Spirits and demons are only projections ofman's own emotional impulses. He turns his emotionalcathexes into persons, he peoples the world with themand meets his internal mental processes again outsidehimself. Thus man's first theoretical achievement, thecreation of spirits, seems to have arisen from theobservances of taboo. With primitive man, superstitionneed not be the only or the real reason for someparticular custom or observance and does not excuse usfrom the duty of searching for its hidden motives. Underthe domination of an animistic system it is inevitablethat every observance and every activity shall have asystematic basis, which we now describe as superstitious.

1912X 13/100

Totem and taboo (1913). Part IV. The return oftotemism in childhood: (1). The nature of totemism.

The return of totemism in childhood is discussed. Atotem is a class of material objects which a savage

864

S.

1912X 13/108

regards with superstitious respect, believing that thereexists between him and every member of the class anintimate and special relation. There are at least 3 kindsof totems: 1) the clan totem, common to a whole clan,and passing by inheritance from generation to genera-tion; 2) the sex totem, common either to all the males orto all the females of a tribe, to the exclusion in eithercase of the other sex; and 3) the individual totem,belonging to a single individual and not passing to hisdescendants. The clan expects to receive protection andcare from its totem. The appearance of the totem in orabout a house is often regarded as an omen of death. Inparticularly important circumstances the clansman seeksto emphasize his kinship with the totem by makinghimself resemble it externally by dressing in the skin ofan animal, by incising a picture of the totem upon hisown body, etc. The social aspect of totemism isprincipally expressed in a severely enforced injunctionand a sweeping restriction. The members of a totem clanare brothers and sisters and are bound to help andprotect one another. The corresponding taboo restric-tion prohibits members of the same clan from marryingor having sexual intercourse with each other. If we seekto penetrate to the original nature of totemism, we findthat its essential characteristics are these: originally, alltotems were animals, and were regarded as the ancestorsof the different clans. Totems were inherited onlythrough the female line. There was a prohibition againstkilling the totem. Members of a totem clan wereforbidden to practice sexual intercourse with oneanother.

1912X 13/108Taboo and totem (1913). Part N. The return oftotemism in children. (2). The origin of totemism; theorigin of exogamy and its relation to totemism.

The published theories on the origin of totemism aredivided into 3 groups: the nominalist, the sociological,and the psychological. Some of the explanations oftotemism exclude any connection with exogamy, so thatthe 2 institutions fall completely apart. There are 2opposing views: one which seeks to maintain the originalpresumption that exogamy forms an inherent part of thetotemic system, and the other which denies that there isany such connection and holds that the convergencebetween these 2 features of the oldest cultures is achance one. Most of the authorities agree that totemismis older than exogamy. The view which explains horrorof ir cest as an innate instinct must be abandoned. Notonly must the prohibition against incest be older thanany domestication of animals which might have enabledmen to observe the effects of inbreeding upon racialcharacters, but even today the detrimental results ofinbreeding are not established with certainty and cannoteasily be demonstrated in man.

95

19I2X 13/126Totem and taboo (1913). Part IV. The return oftotemism in childhood. (3). Animal phobias. (4). Sacrifi-cial feasts.

There is a great deal of resemblance between therelations of children and of primitive men towardsanimals. Not infrequently, a strange rift occurs in theexcellent relations between children and animals. A childwill suddenly begin to be frightened of some particularspecies of animal and to avoid touching or seeing anyindividual of that species. This is due to a displacementof affect. Analysis is able to trace the associative pathsalong which the displacement passes, both the fortuitouspaths and those with a significant content. Analysis alsoenables us to discover the motives for the displacement.It may be said that in these children's phobias some ofthe features of totemism reappear, but reversed intotheir negative. If the totem animal is the father, then the2 principal ordinances of totemism, the 2 taboo prohibi-tions which constitute its core, not to kill the totem andnot to have sexual relations with a woman of the sametotem, coincide in their content with the 2 crimes ofOedipus, who killed his father and married his mother,as .well as with the 2 primal wishes of children, theinsufficient .lepression or the reawakening of whichforms the nucleus of perhaps every psychoneurosis. Thesacramental killing and communal eating of the totemanimal, whose consumption is forbidden on all otheroccasions, is an important feature of totemic religion.

1912X 13/140Totem and taboo (1913). Part IV. The return oftotemism in childhood. (5), (6). Relation of totem mealsto father and God.

A festival is a permitted, or rather an obligatory,excess, a solemn breach of a prohibition. It is not thatmen commit the excess because it is of the essence of afestival; the festive feeling is produced by the liberty todo what is as a rule prohibited. The clansmen acquiresanctity by consuming the totem. Psychoanalysis hasrevealed that the totem animal is in reality a substitutefor the father; and this tallies with the contradictory factthat, though the killing of the animal is as a ruleforbidden, yet its killing is a festive occasion, with thefact that it is killed and yet mourned. Psychoanalysisrequires us to assume that totemism and exogamy wereintimately connected and had a simultaneous origin. Theancient totem meal recurs in the origir al form ofsacrifice. It is supposed that the god himself was thetotem animal, and that he developed out of it at a laterstate of religious feeling. As time went on, the animallost its sacred character and the sacrifice lost itsconnection with the totem feast; it became a simpleoffering to the deity, an act of renunciation in favor of

r-

the god. We can trace through the ages the identity ofthe totem meal with animal sacrifice, with the anthropichuman sacrifice and with the Christian Eucharist, and wecan recognize in all these rituals the effect of the crimeby which men were so deeply weighted down but ofwhich they must none the less have felt so proud. TheChristian communion, however, is essentially a freshelimination of the father, a repetition of the guilty deed.

1912X 13/155Totem and Taboo (1913). Part IV. Return of totemismin childhood. (7). Oedipus complex and society.

An event such as the elimination of the primal fatherby the company of his sons must inevitably have leftineradicable traces in the history of humanity; and theless it itself was recollected, the more numerous musthave been the substitutes to which it gave rise. Thebeginnings of religion, morals, society, and art convergein the Oedipus complex. This is in complete agreementwith the psychoanalytic findings that the same complexconstitutes the nucleus of all neuroses, so far as ourpresent knowledge goes. It seems that the problems ofsocial psychology should prove soluble on the basis ofone single concrete point: man's relation to his father.No one can have failed to observe that the existence of acollective mind is taken as the basis of the position. It issupposed that the sense of guilt for an action haspersisted for many thousands of years and has remainedoperative in generations which can have had no knowl-edge of that action. Without the assumption of acollective mind, social psychology in general cannotexist. Another difficulty might actually be broughtforward from psychoanalytic quarters. The earliestmoral precepts and restrictions in a primitive societyhave been explained as reactions to a deed which gavethose who performed it the concept of crime. They feltremorse for the deed and decided that it should never berepeated. This creative sense of guilt still persists amongus.

1913J 13/165The claims of psycho-analysis to scientific interest(1913). Part I. The psychological interest of psycho-analysis.

Psychoanalysis is a medical procedure which aims atthe cure of certain forms of nervous disease (theneuroses) by a psychological technique. There are a largenumber of phenomena related to facial and otherexpressive movements and to speech, as well as manyprocesses of thought, which have hitherto escaped thenotice of psychology. What Freud means are parapraxes,haphazard actions and dreams in normal people, andcony ulsive attacks, deliria, visions, and obsessive ideas oracts in neurotic subjects. The commonest motive for

455-582 0 - 72 - 7

1913J 13/176

suppressing an intention is the avoidance of unpleasure.The explanation of parapraxes owes its theoretical valueto the ease with which they can be solved and theirfreqvency in normal people. The interpretation ofdreams brought psychoanalysis into conflict with officialscience. Medical research explains dreams as purelysomatic phenomena. Psychoanalysis has demonstratedthat all dreams have a meaning. Psychoanalysis raises thestatus of dreams into that of psychical acts possessingmeaning and purpose, and having a place in the subject'smental life, and thus disregards their strangeness, inco-herence, and absurdity. Dream work brings about thedistortion which makes the dream thoughts unrecogniz-able in the content of the dream. All dreams involvewish fulfillment. The dream work compels us to assumethe existence of an unconscious psychical activity whichis more comprehensive and more important than thefamiliar activity that is linked with consciousness.Psychoanalysis ascribes the primacy in mental life toaffective processes, and it reveals an unexpected amountof affective disturbance and blinding of the intellect, innormal, no less than in sick people.

1913J 13/176The claims of psycho-analysis to scientific interest(1913). Part II. The claims of psycho-analysis to theinterest of the non-psychological sciences. (A), (B), (C).The philological, philosophical and biological interest ofpsychoanalysis.

The interpretation of dreams is analogous to thedecipherment of an ancient pictographic script. In bothcases there are certain elements which are not intendedto be interpreted but are only designed to serve asdzterminatives, that is to establish the meaning of someother element. The language of dreams may be lookedupon as the method by which unconscious mentalactivity expresses itself. Philosophy will be unable toavoid taking the psychoanalytic contributions to psy-chology fully into account and reacting to this newenrichment in our knowledge. Psychoanalysis can indi-cate the subjective and individual motives behind philo-sophical theories which have ostensibly sprung fromimpartial logical work, and can draw a critic's attentionto the weak spots in the system. Psychoanalysis has donejustice to the sexual function in man by making adetailed examination of its importance in mental andpractical life. Sexual interests and activities are presentin the human child at almost every age and from thefirst. The normal sexuality of adults emerges frominfantile sexuality by a series of developments, combina-tions, divisions and suppressions, which are scarcely everachieved with ideal perfection and consequently leavebehind predispositions to a retrogression of the functionin the form of illness.

87

SG

1913J 13/182

1913J 13/182The claims of psycho-analysis to scientific interest(1913). Part II. The claims of psycho-analysis to theinterest of the non-psychological sciences. (D). Theinterest of psycho-analysis from a developmental pointof view. (E), (F), (G), (H).

Psychoanalysis has been obliged to derive the mentallife of adults from that of children, and has had to takeseriously the old saying that the child is father to theman. Some notable discoveries have been made in thecourse of the investigation of the infantile mind includ-ing the extraordinarily important influence exerted bythe impressions of childhood on the whole course oflater development. In spite of all the later developmentthat occurs in the adult, none of the infantile mentalformations perish. It seems quite possible to apply thepsychoanalytic views derived from dreams to productsof ethnic imagination such as myths and fairy tales.Psychoanalysis has established an intimate connectionbetween psychical achievements of individuals and soci-eties by postulating one and the same dynamic sourcefor both of them. The principal function of the mentalmechanism is to relieve the individual from the tensionscreated in him by his needs. An investigation ofprimitive peoples shows mankind in a childish belief inits own omnipotence. Art constitutes a region halfwaybetween a reality which frustrates wishes and the wishfulfilling world of the imagination, a region in which, asit were, primitive man's strivings for omnipotence arestill in full force. Social feelings (the emotional basis ofthe relation of the individual to society) invariablycontain an erotic element. In general, the neuroses areasocial in their nature. They always aim at driving theindividual out of society and at replacing the safemonastic seclusion of earlier days by the isolation ofillness. Psychoanalysis fully demonstrates the partplayed by social conditions and requirements in thecausation of neurosis. Psychoanalysis has brought tolight the wishes, the thought structures, and the develop-mental processes of childhood, thus allowing betterinsight into educational methods. When educatorsbecome familiar with the findings of psychoanalysis theywill not overestimate the importance of the sociallyunserviceable or perverse instinctual impulses whichemerge in children but will refrain from forciblysuppressing such impulses (knowing that suppressionoften results in worse results). To forcibly suppress theseimpulses results in repression, which establishes a predis-position to later nervous illness.

1913H 13/193Observations and examples from analytic practice(1913).

Observations and examples from analytic practice arepresented. Twenty-two different dreams are plesented.

88

They include: a dream with an unrecognized precipi-tating cause; the time of day in dreams which stands forthe age of the dreamer at some particular period in hischildhood; the representation of ages in dreams; theposition when waking from a dream; 2 rooms (thefemale genitals) being made into 1 room; an overcoat asa symbol for a man; disgraced feet (shoes); considera-tions of representability; dreams about dead people;fragmentary dreams; self-criticism by neurotics; and theappearance in the dream of the symptoms of the illness.

1914A 13/201Fausse reconnaissance ('deja raconte') in psycho-analytictreatment (1914).

It not infrequently happens in the course of ananalytic treatment that the patient, after reporting somefact that he has remembered, will go on to say that hehas already said that, while the analyst himself feels surethat this is the first time he has heard the story. Theexplanation of this frequent occurrence appears to bethat the patient really had an tntention of giving thisinformation, that once or even several times he actuallymade some remark leading up to it, but that he was thenprevented by resistance from carrying out his purpose,and afterwards confused a recollection of his intentionwith a recollection of its performance. The phenomenonpresented by the patient in cases like this deserves to becalled a fausse reconnaissancc, and is completely analo-gous to what occurs in certain other cases and has beendescribed as a deja vu. There is another kind of faussereconnaissance which not infrequently makes its appear-ance at the close of a treatment. After he has succeededin forcing the repressed event upon the patient'sacceptance in the teeth of all resistances, and hassucceeded, as it were, in rehabilitating it, the patientmay say that he now feels as though he had known it allthe time. With this, the work of the analysis has beencompleted.

1914B 13/209The Moses of Michelangelo (1910. Part I. Description ofcritics.

Descriptions by various critics of the Moses ofMichelangelo, a fragment of the gigantic tomb which theartist was to have erected for the powerful Pope Juliusthe Second, is presented. There is not the slightest doubtthat it represents Moses holding the Tables of the TenCommandments. Moses is represented as seated; hisbody faces forward, his head with its mighty beard looksto the left, his right foot rests on the ground and his leftleg is raised so that only the toes touch the ground. Thefacial expression of Moses is characterized as showing amixture of wrath, pain, and contempt. A majority ofcritics describe the statue as the descent from MountSinai, where Moses has received the Tables from God,

and it is the moment when he perceives that the peopleare rejoicing around the Golden Calf. The figure ofMoses cannot be supposed to be springing to his feet;but is in sublime repose like the other figures and likethe proposed statue of the Pope. Without the display ofthe emotions of anger, contempt and pain it would nothave been possible to portray the nature of a supermanof this kind. Michelangelo has created, not a historicalfigure, but a character type, embodying an inexhaustibleinner force which tames the recalcitrant world; and hehas given a form not only to the Biblical narrative ofMoses, but to his own inner experiences, and to hisimpressions both of the individuality of Julius himself,and also, of the underlying springs of Savonarola'sper petual conflicts.

1914B 13/222The Moses of Michelangelo (1914). Part II. Freud'sdescription.

In 2 places in the figure of Moses there are certaindetails which have hitherto not only escaped notice buthave not even been properly described. These are theattitude of his right hand and the position of the 2Tables of the Law. The thumb of the hand is concealedand the index finger alone is in effective contact withthe beard. It is pressed so deeply against the soft massesof hair that they bulge out beyond it both above andbelow. We have assumed that the right hand was, tobegin with, away from the beard; that then it reachedacross to the left of the figure in a moment of greatemotional tension and seized the beard; that it wasfinally drawn back again, taking a part of the beard withit. There are some difficulties involved in this interpreta-tion since the right hand is responsible for the tableswhich are upside down. The Tables are stood on theirheads and practically balanced on one Qorner. The. upperedge is straight, the lower one has a protuberance like ahorn on the part nearest the viewer, and the Tablestouch the stone seat precisely with this protuberance. Itis to prevent the Tables from hitting the ground that theright hand retreated, let go the beard, a part of whichwas drawn back with it unintentionally, came against theupper edge of the Tables in time and held them near thehind corner, which had now come uppermost. Thus thesingularly constrained air of the whole, beard, hand, andtilted Tables, can be traced to that one passionatemovement of the hand and its natural consequences.

1914B 13/2291927BThe Moses of Michelangelo (1914). Part III, IV, andpostscript.

In his first transport of fury, Moses desired to act, tospring up and take vengeance and forget the Tables; buthe has overcome the temptation, and he will not remain

89

1914D 14/3

seated and still, in his frozen wrath and in his painmingled with contempt. Nor will he throw away theTables so that they will break on the stones, for it is ontheir especial account that he has controlled his anger; itwas to preserve them that he kept his passion in check.As our eyes travel down it, the figure exhibits 3 distinctemotional strata. The lines of the face reflect the feelingswhich have won the ascendancy; the middle of the figureshows the traces of suppressed movement; and the footstill retains the attitude of the Projected action. TheMoses of legend and tradition had a hasty temper andwas subject to fits of passion. But Michelangelo placed adifferent Moses on the tomb of the Pope, one superiorto the historical or traditional Moses. In his creationsMichelangelo has often enough gone to the utmost limitof what is expressible in art; and perhaps in his statue ofMoses he has not completely succeeded, if his purposewas to make the passage of a violent gust of passionvisible in the signs left behind it in the ensuing calm.

1914F 13/241

Some reflections on schoolboy psychology (1914).

Some reflections on schoolboy psychology are pre-sented. Psychoanalysis has taught that the individual'semotional attitudes to other people, which are of suchextreme importance to his later behavior, are alreadyestablished at an unexpectedly early age. The nature andquality of the human child's relations to people of hisown and the opposite sex have already been laid down inthe first 6 years of his life. Of all the images of achildhood which, as a rule, is no longer remembered,none is more important fcr a youth or a man than thatof his father. In the second half of childhood, a changesets in in the boy's relation to his father. He finds thathis father is no longer the mightiest, wisest, and richestof beings. It is in this pahse of a youth's developmentthat he comes into contact with his teachers. These men,not all of whom were in fact fathers themselves, becomethe substitute fathers. That was why, even though theywere still quite young, they struck us as so mature andso unattainably adult.

VOL. XIV A History of the Psycho-AnalyticMovement, Papers on Metapsychology and

Other Works (1914-1916)

1914D 14/3On the history of the psycho-analytic movement (1914).Editor's note (1957).

The History of the Psychoanalytic Movement waswritten in 1914. The aim of the paper was to stateclearly the fundamental postulates and hypotheses ofpsychoanalysis, to show that the theories of Adler and

1914D 14/7

Jung were totally incompatible with them, and to drawthe inference that it would lead to nothing but generalconfusion if these contradictory sets of views were allgiven the same name. In order to make the essential prin-ciples of psychoanalysis perfectly plain, Freud traced thehistory of their development from their preanalyticbeginnings.

1914D 14/7On the history of the psycho-analytic movement (1914).Part I. Early history. Freud working alone.

Psychoanalysis is Freud's creation; for 10 years hewas the only person who concerned himself with it, andall the dissatisfaction which the new phenomenonaroused in his contemporaries has been poured out inthe form of criticisms on his head. In 1909, in thelecture room of an American University, Freud had hisfirst opportunity of speaking in public aboutp..ychoanalysis. The theory of repression is the cornerstone on which the whole structure of psychoanalysisrests. It is the most essential part of it; and yet it isnothing but a theoretical formulation of a phenomenonwhich may be observed as often as one pleases if oneundertakes an analysis of a ncurotic without resorting tohypnosis. In such cases, one comes across a resistancewhich opposes the work of analysis and in order tofrustrate it pleads a failure of memory. The history ofpsychoanPlysis proper, therefore, only begins with thenew technique that dispelises with hypnosis. Thetheoretical consideration of the fact that this resi.a.mcecoincides with an amnesia leads inevitibly to the view ofunconscious mental activity which is peculiar topsychoanalysis and which, too, distinguishes it quiteclearly from philosophical speculation about theunconscious. It may be said that the theory ofpsychoanalysis is an attempt to account for 2 strikingand unexpected facts of observation which emergewhenever an attempt is made to trace the symptoms of aneurotic back to their sources in his past life: the factsof transference and of resistance. Another product ofpsychoanalytic work is the hypothesis of infantilesexuality, a theoretical inference legitimately drawnfrom innumberable observations. At first, Freud felt thatpatients' descriptions of infantile sexual traumas werebased on reality, only later finding that such traumaticsaenes were usually created in phantasy (becoming partof psychic reality).

1914D 14/25On the history of the psycho-analytic movement (1914).Part II. The early psychoanalytic movement.

From the year 1902 onwards, a number of youngdoctors gathered round Freud with the express intentionof learning, practicing and spreading the knowledge ofpsychoanalysis. The small circle soon expanded, and in

90

the course of the next few years often changed itscomposition. In 190'/, it appeared that psychoanalysishad unobtrusively awakened interest and gained friends,and that there were even some scientific workers whowere ready to acknowledge it. Freud repeatedlyacknowledged with gratitude the great services renderedby the Zurich School of Psychiatry in the spread ofpsychoanalysis, particularly by Bleu ler and Jung. InJung's work on occult phenomena, published in 1902,there was already an allusion to Freud's book on dreaminterpretation. In the years following 1907, when theschools of Vienna and Zurich were united,psychoanalysis made the extraordinary surge forward ofwhich the momentum is felt even today; this is shownby the spread of psychoanalytic literature and by theconstant increase in the number of doctors who arepracticing or studying it, as well as by the frequency ofthe attacks made on it at Congresses and in learnedsocieties. Hand in hand with the expansion ofpsychoanalysis in space went an expansion in content; itextended from the field of the neuroses and psychiatryto other fields of knowledge. Another path led from theinvestigation of dreams to the analysis of works ofimagination and ultimately to the analysis of theircreators.

1914D 14/42On the history of the psycho-analytic movement (1914).Part III. Departures of Jung and Adler.

Two ye ars after the first private Congress ofpsychoanalysis, the second took place at Nuremberg inMarch, 1910. Freud considered it necessary to form anofficial association because he feared the abuses towhich psychoanalysis would be subjected as soon as itbecame popular. At this Congress, 3 local groups wereconstituted: one in Berlin, under the chairmanship ofAbraham; one in Zurich, whose head had become thePresident of the whole Association; and one in Vienna,the direction of which Freud made over to Adler. Twosecessions took place which caused Freud unhappiness:Adler and Jung. The Adlerian theory was a system whichemphasized the egoistic constituent in libidinalinstinctual impulses. Adler's secession took place beforethe Weimar Congress in 1911. In 1912, Jung boastedthat his modifications of psychoanalysis had overcomethe resistances of many people. Jung's arguments rest onthe optimistic assumption that the progress of thehuman race has always pursued an unbroken line. Thedevelopment of the periodicals devoted topsychoanalysis was traced. The first was a series ofmonographs entitled Papers on Applied Mental Science;the second was the Yearbook for Psychoanalytic andPsychopathological Researches; the third was thehiternational Journal Or Medical Psychoanalysis and thefourth was Imago. The first task confronting

psychoanalysis was to explain the neuroses; it used the 2facts of resistance and transference as starting points,and, taking into consideration the third fact of amnesia,accounted for them with its theories of repression,sexual motive forces in neurosis, and the unconscious.

1914C 14/67On narcissism: an introduction (1914). Editor's note.(1957).

On Narcissism: an Introduction is among the mostimportant of Freud's writings and may be regarded asone of the pivots in the evolution of his views. It sumsup his earlier discussions on the subject of narcissism andconsiders the place taken by narcissism in sexualdevelopment; but it goes far beyong this. For it entersinto the deeper problems of the relations between theego and external objects, and it draws the newdistinction between ego libido and object libido.Furthermore, most important of all, perhaps, itintroduces the concepts of the ego ideal and of theself-observing agency related to it, which were the basisof what was ultimately to be described as the super ego.In addition to all this, at 2 points in the paper it touchesupon the controversies with Adler and Jung. One ofFreud's motives in writing this paper was, no doubt, toshow that the concept of narcissism offers an alternativeto Jung's nonsexual libido and to Adler's masculineprotest.

1914C 14/73On narcissism: an introduction (1914). Part I. Discussionof narcissism in various conditions.

The t erm narcissism is derived from clinicaldescription and was chosen by Paul Nacke in 1899 todenote the attitude of a person who treats his own bodyin the same way in which the body of a sexual object isordinarily treated. Psychoanalytic observers weresubsequently struck by the fact that individual featuresof the narcissistic attitude are found in many peoplewho suffer from other disorders; it seemed probable thatan allocation of the libido such as described as narcissismmight be present far more extensively, and that it mightclaim a place in the regular course of human sexualdevelopment. A pressing motive for occupying ourselveswith the conception of a primary and normal narcissismarose when the attempt was made to subsume what weknow of dementia parecox or schizophrenia under thehypotheses of the libido theory. The extension of thelibido theory receives reinforcement from ourobservations and views on the mental life of children andprimitive peoples. A unity comparable to the ego cannotexist in the individual from the start; the ego has to bedeveloped. The autoerotic instincts, huwever, are therefrom the first; so there must be something added to

91

1914C 14/92

autoeroticism, a new psychical action, in order to bringabout narcissism. Freud concluded that we mayrepudiate Jung's assertion that the libido theory hascome to grief in the attempt to explain dementiapraecox, and that it is therefore disposed of for the otherneuroses as well.

1914C 14/82On narcissism: an introduction (1914). Part II.Narcissism in organic disease, hypochondria, and eroticlife.

Certain special difficulties seem to lie in the way of adirect study of narcissism. The chief means of access toi t will probably remain in the analysis of thepa r a p hr e n i as . Hypochondria, like organic disease ,

manifests itself in distressing and painful bodilysensations, and it has the same effect as organicdisease en the distribution of libido. The hypochondriacwithdraws both interest and libido from the objects ofthe external world and concentrates both of them uponthe organ that is engaging his attention. The differencebetweln paraphrenic affections, and the transferenceneuroses appears to lie the circumstance that, in theformer, the libido that is liberated by frustration doesnot remain attached to objects in phantasy, butwithdraws on to the ego. Megalomania wouldaccordingly correspond to the psychical mastering of thislatter amount of libido, and would thus be thecounterpart of the introversion on to phantasies that isfound in the transference neuroses; a failure of thispsychical function gives rise to the hypochondria ofparaphrenia and this is homologous to the anxiety of thetransference neuroses. Since paraphrenia frequently, ifnot usually, brings about only a partial detachment ofthe libido from objects, we can distinguish 3 groups ofphenomena in the clinical picture: 1) those representingwhat remains of a normal state of neurosis; 2) thoserepresenting the morbid process; and 3) thoserepresenting restoration, in which the libido is oncemore attached to objects, after the manner of a hysteria,or of an obsessional neurosis.

1914C 14/92On narcissism: an introduction (1914). Part III.Ego-ideal, inheritor of narcissism.

Psychoanalytic research has recognized the existenceand importance of the masculine protest, but it hasregarded it, in opposition to Adler, as narcissistic innature and derived from the castration complex. Wehave learned that libidinal instinctual impulses undergothe vicissitude of pathogenic repression if they comeinto conflict with the subject's cultural and ethical ideas.For the ego, the formation of an ideal is theconditioning factor of repression. This ideal ego is the

co

7

14/105

target of the self-love which was enjoyed in childhoodby the actual ego. Sublimation is a process that concernsobject libido and consists in the instinct's directing itselftowards an other than sexual satisfaction. Idealization isa process that concerns the object; by it that object isaggrandized and exalted in the subject's mind. There is aspecial psychical agency which performs the task ofseeing that narcissistic satisfaction from the ego ideal isensured and constantly watches the actual ego andmeasures it by that ideal. Delusions of being watchedpresent this power (watching, discovering, criticizing) ina regressive form, revealing the origin of the ego-ideal.Self-regard appears to be an expression of the size of theego. The self-regarding attitude is discussed for normaland neurotic people. The relations of self-regard toerotism (libidinal object-cathexes) may be expressedafter 2 cases are distinguished: whether the eroticcathexes are ego-syntonic or have suffered repression.The development of the ego consists in a departure fromprimary narcissism and gives rise to a vigorous attemptto recover that stage. This departure is brought about bymeans of the displacement of libido on to an ego idealimposed from without; and satisfaction is brought aboutfrom fulfilling this ideal. The auxiliary relation of thesexual ideal to the ego ideal is discussed. The ego idealbinds not only a person's narcissistic libido, but also aconsiderable amount of his homosexual libido, which isin this way turned back into the ego.

14/105Papers on metapsychology (1915). Editor's introduction(1957).

Freud published his first extended account of hisviews on psychological theory in the seventh chapter ofThe Interpretation of Dreams. The 5 Papers onMetapsychology form an interconnected series. Theywere all written in a period of some 7 weeks betweenMarch 15 ;ind May 4, 1915. He wrote 7 other papers,too, but they were never published and it seemsprobable that Freud destroyed them. The subjects withwhich 5 of the last 7 papers dealt were: consciousness,anxiety, conversion hysteria, obsessional neurosis, andthe transference neuroses in general. The collection of12 papers would have been a comprehensive one, dealingwith the underlying processes in most of the principalneuroses and psychoses as well as in dreams, with themental mechanisms of repression, sublimation,introjection, and projection, and with the 2 mentalsystems of consciousness and the unconscious.

1915C 14/111

Papers on metapsychology (1915). Instincts and theirvicissitudes (1915). Editor's note (1957).

In Instincts and their Vicissitudes, Freud describes aninstinct as a concept on the frontier between the mental

92

101

and the somatic, the psychical representative of thestimuli originating from within the organism andreaching the mind. In a number of passages, Freudexpressed his dissatisfaction with the state ofpsychological knowledge about the instincts. Theinstincts make their appearance at a comparatively latepoint in the sequence of his writings. But the instinctswere there under other names. Their place was taken, toa great extent, by such things as excitations, affectiveideas, wishful impulses, endogenous stimuli, and so on.

1915C 14/117Papers on metapsychology (1915). Instincts and theirvicissitudes (1915).

The vicissitudes of instincts are discussed. By thepressure of an instinct, we understand its motor factor,the amount of force or the measure of the demand forwork which it represents. The aim of an instinct is inevery instance satisfaction, which can only be obtainedby removing the state of stimulation at the source of theinstinct. The object of an instinct is the thing in regardto which or through which the instinct is able to achieveits aim. By the source of an instinct is meant the somaticprocess which occurs in an organ or part of the body andwhose stimulus is represented in mental life by aninstinct. The essential feature in the vicissitudesundergone by instincts lies in the subjection of theinstinctual impulses to the influence of the 3 greatpolarities that dominate mental life. Of these 3polarities, we might describe that of activity-passivity asthe biological; that of ego-external world as real; andfinally that of pleasure-unpleasure as the economicpolarity.

1915D 14/141Papers on metapsychology (1915). Repression (1915).Editor's note (1957).

In his History of the Psychoanalytic Movement Freuddeclared that the theory of repression is the cornerstoneon which the whole structure of psychoanalysis rests.The concept of repression goes back historically to thevery beginning of psychoanalysis. In the account given inthe Studies on Hysteria, the term actually used todescribe the process is not repression, but defense. Theform of repression which Freud had chiefly in mind herewas that which occurs in hysteria. The special problemof the nature of the motive force which puts repressioninto operation was one which was a constant source ofconcern to Freud, though it is scarcely touched on in thepresent paper. In particular, there was the question ofthe relation between repression and sex, and to this,Freud in his early days gave fluctuating, replies.Subsequently, however, he firmly rejected any attemptat sexualizing repression.

1915D 14/146Papers on metapsychology (1915). Repression (1915).

One of the vicissitudes an instinctual impulse mayundergo is to meet with resistances which seek to makeit inoperative. Under certain conditions, the impulsethen passes into the state 'of repression. Repression is apreliminary stage of condemnation, something betweenflight and condemnation; it is a concept which could nothave been formulated before the time of psychoanalyticstudies. Repression does not arise in cases where thetension produced by lack of satisfaction of an instinctualimpulse is raised to an unbearable degree. it has becomea condition for repression that the motive force ofunpleasure shall have acquired more strength than thepleasure obtained from satisfaction. Repression is not ade fensive mechanism which is present from thebeginning. The essence of repression lies simply inturning something away, and keeping it at a distance,from the conscious. We have reason to assume that thereis a primal repression, a first phase of repression, whichconsists in the psychical representative of the instinctbeing denied entrance into the conscious. The secondstage of repression, repression proper, affects consciousmental derivatives of the repressed representative, orsuch conscious trains of thought as, originatingelsewhere, have come into associative connection with it.The motive and purpose of repression is nothing elsethan the avoidance of unpleasure. The mechanism ofrepression does not coincide with the mechanisms offorming substitutes. The mechanisms of repression haveat least this one thing in common: a withdrawal of thecathexis of energy.

1915E 14/159Papers on metapsychology (1915). The unconscious(1915). Editor's note (1957).

The concept of the existence of unconscious mentalprocesses is one that is fundamental to psychoanalytictheory. Freud was never tired of insisting upon thearguments in support of it and combating the objectionsto it. Freud's interest in the assumption was never aphilosophical one; his interest was a practical one. Hefound that without making that assumption, he wasunable to explain or even to describe a large variety ofphenomena which he came across. By making thatassumption, he found the way open to an immenselyfertile region of fresh knowledge. In The Interpretationof Dreams, the unconscious was established once and forall.

93

102

1915E 14/172

1915E 14/166Papers on metapsychology (1915). The unconscious(1915). Chapter I. Justification for the concept of theunconscious.

We have learned from psychoanalysis that the essenceof the process of repression lies, not in putting an end tothe idea which represents an instinct, but in preventing itfrom becoming conscious. When this happens we say ofthe idea that it is in a state of being unconscious. Theassumption of the existence of something mental that isunconscious is necessary and legitimate. It is necessarybecause the data of consciousness have a very largenumber of gaps in them; both in healthy and in sickpeople, psychical acts often occur which can beexplained only by presupposing other acts, of whichnevertheless, consciousness affords no evidence. At anygiven moment consciousness includes only a smallcontent, so that the greater part of what we callconscious knowledge must be, for very considerableperiods of time, in a state of latency, that is to say, ofbeing psychically unconscious. The assumption of anunconscious is, moreover, a perfectly legliimate one,inasmuch as in postulating it, we are not departing asingle step from our customary and generally acceptedmode of thinking. In psychoanalysis there is no choicefor us but to assert that mental processes are inthemselves unconscious, and to liken the perception ofthem by means of consciousness to the perception of theexternal world by means of the sense organs.

1915E 14/172Papers on metapsychology (1915). The unconscious(1 91 5). Chapter II. Various meanings of 'TheUnconscious'The topographical point of view.

The attribute of being unconscious (Ucs) is only onefeature that is found in the psychical and is by no meanssufficient to characterize it fully. The unconsciouscomprises acts which are merely latent, temporarilyunconscious, but which differ in no other respect fromconscious ones. A psychical act goes through 2 phases asregards its state, between which is interposed a kind oftesting (censorship). In the first place the psychical act isunconscious and belongs to the system Ucs; if, ontesting, it is rejected by the censorship, it is not allowedto pass into the second phase; it is then said to berepressed and must remain unconscious. lf, however, itpasses this testing, it enters the second phase andhenceforth belongs to the second system, the conscious(Cs) system. It is not yet conscious, but it is capable ofbecoming conscious. In consideration of this capacityfor becoming conscious we also call the system Pcs thepreconscious.

1915E 14/177

1915E 14/177Papers on metapsychology (1915). The unconscious(1915). Chapter III. Unconscious emotions.

The antithesis of conscious and unconscious is notapplicable to instincts. An instinct can never become anobject of consciousness, only the idea that represents theinstinct can. Even in the unconscious, moreover, aninstinct cannot be represented otherwise than by anidea. If the instinct did not attach itself to an idea ormanifest itself as an affective state we could knownothing about it. The use of the terms "unconsciousaffect" and "unconscious emotion" has reference to thevicissitudes undergone, in consequence of repression, bythe quantitative factor in the instinctual impulse. Weknow that 3 such vicissitudes are possible: either theaffect remains, wholly or in part, as it is; or it is

transformed into a qualitatively different quota ofaffect, above all into anxiety; or it is suppressed, i.e., it isprevented from developing at all. In every instancewhere repression has succeeded in inhibiting thedevelopment of affects, we term those affects (which werestore when we undo the work of repression)unconscious. It is possible for the development of affectto proceed directly from the unconscious system; in thatcase the affect always has the character of anxiety, forwhich all repressed affects are exchanged. Often,however, the instinctual impulse has to wait until it hasfound a substitutive idea in the conscious system. Thedevelopment of affect can then proceed from thisconscious substitute, and the nature of that substitutedetermines the qualitative character of the affect.

1915E 14/180Papers on metapsychology (1915). The unconscious(1915). Chapter IV. Topography and dynamics ofrepression.

Repression is essentially a process affecting ideas onthe border between the unconscious (Ucs) system andthe preconscious (Pcs) or conscious (Cs). The idea eitherremains uncathected, or receives cathexis from the Ucs,or retains the Ucs cathexis which it already had. Freudproposed that when we have succeeded in describing apsychical process in its dynamic, topographical, andeconomic aspects, we should speak of it as ametapsychological presentation. In anxiety hysteria afirst phase of the process is frequently overlooked, andmay perhaps be in fact missed; on careful observation,however, it can be clearly discerned. P. consists inanxieties appearing without the subject knowing whathe is afraid of. In the second phase of anxiety hysteria,the anticathexis from the system Cs has led to substituteformation. The third phase repeats the work of thesecond on an ampler scale. The system Cs now protectsitself against the activation of the substitutive idea by ananticathexis of its environment, just as previously it had

secured itself against the emergence of the repressed ideaby a cathexis of the substitutive idea. A great deal ofwhat we have found in anxiety hysteria also holds goodfor the other 2 neuroses. In conversion hysteria, theinstinctual cathexis of the repressed idea is changed intothe innervation of the symptom. As regards obsessionalneurosis, the anticathexis from the system Cs comesmost noticeably into the foreground.

1915E 14/186Papers on metapsychology (1915). The unconscious(1915). Chapter V. The special characteristics of thesystem Ucs.

The nucleus of the unconscious (Ucs) system consistsof instinctual representatives which seek to dischargetheir cathexis, the wishful impulses. There is, in thissystem no negation, no doubt, no degree of certainty: allthis is only introduced by the work of the censorshipbetween the Ucs and the preconscious (Pcs) system.Negation is a substitute, at a higher level, for repression.In the Ucs there are only contents, cathected withgreater or lesser strength. The characteristics which wemay expect to find in processes belonging to the systemUcs are: exemption from mutual contradiction, primaryprocess (mobility of cathexes), timelessness, andreplacement of external by psychical cathexes.Unconscious processes only become cognizable by usunder the conditions of dreaming and of neurosis, whenprocesses of the Pcs system are set back to an earlierstage by regression. The processes of the system Pcsdisplay an inhibition of the tendency of cathected ideastowards discharge. It devolves upon the system Pcs tomake communication possible between the differentideational contents so that they can influence oneanother, to give them an order in time, and to set up acensorship or serveral censorships.

1915E 14/190Papers on metapsychology (1915). The unconscious(1915). Chapter VI. Communication between the twosystems.

The unconscious (Ucs) system is continued into whatare known as derivatives; it is acc.essible to theimpressions o f life, it constantly influences thepreconscious (Pcs) system, and is even, for its part,subjected to influences from the Pcs. Among thederivatives of the Ucs instinctual impulses, there aresome which unite in themselves characters of anopposite kind. On the one hand, they are highlyorganized, free from self-contradition, have made use ofevery acquisition of the conscious (Cs) system andwould hardly be distinguished in our judgement fromthe formation of that system. On the other hand, theyare unconscious and are incapable of becoming

94

A.C3

conscious. A very great part of this preconsciousoriginates in the unconscious, has the character of itsderivatives, and is subjected to a censorship before it canbecome conscious. The Ucs is turned back on the frontierof the Pcs, by censorship, but derivatives of the Ucs cancircumvent this censorship, achieve a high degree oforganization and reach a certain intensity of cathexis inthe Pcs. When, however, this intensity is exceeded andthey try to force themselves into consciousness, they arerecognized as derivatives of the Ucs and are repressedafresh at the new frontier of censorship, between the Pcsand the Cs. Thus the first of these censorships isexercised against the Ucs itself, and the second againstits Pcs derivatives.

1915E 14/196Papers on metapsychology (1915). The unconscious(1915). Chapter VII. Assessment of the unconscious.

An assessment of the unconscious is presented. Inschizophrenia, we observe a number of changes inspeech. The patient often devotes peculiar care to hisway of expressing himself. Some reference to bodilyorgans or innervation is often given prominence in thecontent of these remarks. In such symptoms ofschizophrenia, as are comparable with the substitutiveformations of hysteria or obsessional neurosis, therelation between the substitute and the repressedmaterial nevertheless displays peculiarities which wouldsurprise us in these 2 forms of neurosis. Inschizophrenia, words are subjected to the same processas that which makes the dream images out of latentdream thoughts; to what we have called the primarypsychical process. They undergo condensation, and bymeans of displacement transfer their cathexes to oneanother in their entirety. The character of strangeness ofthe substitutive formation in schizophrenia is thepredominance of what has to do with words over whathas to do with things. The conscious presentationcomprises the presentation of the thing plus thepresentation of the word belonging to it, while theunconscious presentation is the presentation of the thingalone.

1891B 14/2051926G

Papers on metapsychology (1915). The unconscious(1 9 1 5). A ppendix A: Freud and Ewald Hering.Appendix B: Psycho-physkal parallelism. Appendix C:Words and things.

Among Freud's seniors in Vienna was the physiologistEwald Hering who offered the young man a post as hisassistant at Prague in 1884. Hering's influence may havecontributed to Freud's views on the unconscious.Freud's earlier views on the relation between the mindand the nervous system were greatly influenced by

1917D 14/219

Hughlings Jackson. The chain of physiological events inthe nervous system does not stand in a causal connectionwith the psychical events. The physiological events donot cease as soon as the psychical ones begin; on thecontrary, the physiological chain continues. The finalsection of Freud's paper on the The Unconscious seemsto have roots in his early monograph on aphasia (1891).We learn to speak by associating a sound image of aword with a sense of the innervation of a word. We learnto speak the language of other people by endeavoring tomake the sound image produced by ourselves as like aspossible to the one which gave rise to our speechinnervation. We learn to spell by linking the visualimages of the letters with new sound images, which fortheir part, must remind us of verbal sounds which wealready know. We learn to read by linking up inaccordance with certain rules the succession ofinnervatory and motor word presentations which wereceive when we speak separate letters, so that newmotor word presentations arise. There corresponds tothe word a complicated associative process into whichthe elements of visual, acoustic, and kinesthetic originenter together. A word, however, acquires its meaningby being linked to an object presentation.

1917D 14/219Papers on metapsychology (191 5). A metapsychologicalsupplement to the theory of dreams (1917).

A Metapsychological Supplement to the Theory ofDreams resolves itself largely into a discussion of theeffects produced by the state of sleep on the differenisystems of the mind. It is the study of dreams which hastaught us what we know of the psychical characteristicsof the state of sleep. Dreams only show us the dreamerin so far as he is not sleeping; nevertheless they arebound to reveal, at the same time, characteristics ofsleep itself. A dream tells us that something was going onwhich tended to interrupt sleep, and it enables us tounderstand in what way it has been possible to fend offthis interruption. A dream is, therefore, among otherthings, a projection: an externalization of an internalprocess. The narcissism of the state of sleep implies awithdrawal of cathexis from all ideas of objects, fromboth the unconscious and the preconscious portions ofthose ideas. The completion of the dream processconsists in the thought content, regressively transformedand worded over into a wishful phantasy, becomingconscious as a sense perception; while this is happeningit undergoes secondary revision, to which everyperceptual concept is subject. The dream wish is

hallucinated, and, as a hallucination, meets with belief inthe reality of its fulfillment. Dreams are a residue ofmental activity, made possible by the fact that thenarcissistic stage of sleep has not been able to becompletely established. In dreams, the withdrawal ofcathexis affects all systems equally.

1504

1917E 14/237

1917E 14/237Papers on metapsychology (1915). Mourning andmelancholia (1917). Editor's note. (1957).

Mourning and Melancholia may be regarded as anextension of the paper on narcissism which Freud hadwritten a year earlier, in 1914. Just as that paper haddescribed the workings of the critical agency in cases ofparanoia, so this one sees the same agency in operationin melancholia. The implications of this paper weredestined to be more important than the explanation ofthe mechanism of one particular pathological state,though those implications did not become immediatelyobvious. The material contained here led on to thefurther consideration of the critical agency; and this inturn led to the hypothesis of the superego and to a freshassessment of the sense of guilt. Along another line, thispaper called for an examination of the whole question ofthe nature of identification. Freud seems to have beeninclined at first to regard it is closely associated with,and perhaps dependent on, the oral or cannibalisticphase of libidinal development. In Mourning andMelancholia, he speaks of identification as a preliminarystage of object choice, the first way in which the egopicks out an object and adds that the ego wants toincorporate this object into itself, and, in accordancewith the oral or cannibalistic phase of libidinaldevelopment at which it is, it wants to do so bydevouring it. What Freud seems later to have regarded asthe most significant feature of this paper was, however,its account of the process by which in melancholia anobject cathexis is replaced by an identification.

1917E 14/243Papers on Metapsychology (1915). Mourning andmelancholia (1917).

Melancholia, whose definition fluctuates even indescriptive psychiatry, takes on various clinical forms,the grouping together of which into a single unity doesnot seem to be established with certainty; and some ofthese forms suggest somatic rather than psychogenicaffections. The correlation of melancholia and mourningseems justified by the general picture of the 2conditions. Mourning is regularly the reaction to the lossof a loved person. In some people the same influencesproduce melancholia instead of mou..ling and weconsequently suspect them of a pathological disposition.The distinguishing mental features of melancholia are aprofoundly painful dejection, cessation of interest in theoutside world, loss of the capacity to love, inhibition toall activity, and a lowering of the self-regarding feelingsto a degree that finds utterance in self-reproaches andself-reviling, and culminates in a delusional expectationof punishment. The disturbance of self-regard is absentin mourning; but otherwise the features are the same.Melancholia borrows some of its features from

96

105

mourning, and the others from the process of regressionfrom narcissistic object choice to narcissism. The mostremarkable characteristic of melancholia is its tendencyto change into mania. In mania the ego has recoveredfrom loss of the object. This makes available all of theanticathexis which the painful suffering of melancholiahas drawn to itself from the ego and bound. Theaccumulation of cathexis which is at first bound andthen, after the work of melancholia is finished, becomesfree and makes mania possible must be linked withregression of the libido to narcissism.

1915F 14/261A case of paranoia running counter to thepsycho-analytic theory of the disease (1915).

A case of paranoia running counter to thepsychoanalytic theory of the disease is presented. Alawyer consulted Freud about a case which had raisedsome doubts in his mind. A youngwoman had asked him toprotect her from the molestations of a man who haddrawn her into a love affair. She declared that this manhad abused her confidence by getting unseen witnessesto photograph them while they were making love, andthat by exhibiting these pictures it was now in his powerto bring disgrace on her and force her to resign the postshe occupied. The view had already been put forward inpsychoanalytic literature that patients suffering fromparanoia are struggling against an intensification of theirhomosexual trends, a fact pointing back to a narcissisticobject choice. And a further interpretation had beenmade: that the persecutor is at bottom someone whomthe patient loves or has loved in the past. The girlseemed to be defending herself against love for a man bydirectly transforming the lover into a persecutor: there wasno sign of the influence of a woman, no trace of astruggle against a homosexual attachment. She laterrevealed that her department in the business was underthe direction of an elderly lady whom she described aslike her mother. The white-haired elderly superior was asubstitute for her mother. In spite of his youth, her loverhad been put in the place of her father. It was thestrength of her mother complex which had driven thepatient to suspect a love relationship between theseill-matched partners, however unlikely such arelationship might be.

1915B 14/275

Thoughts for the times on war and death (1915).Chapter I. The disillusionment of the war.

In the confusion of wartime in which we are caughtup, relying as we must on one-sided information,standing too close to the great changes that have alreadytaken place or are beginning to, and without aglimmering of the future that is being shaped, weourselves are at a loss as to the significance of the

impressions which press in upon us and as to the value ofthe judgments which we form. We cannot but feel thatno event has ever destroyed so much that is precious inthe common possessions of humanity, confused so manyof the clearest intelligences, or so thoroughly debasedwhat is highest. The individual who is not himself acombatant feels bewildered in his orientation, andinhibited in his powers and activities. Two things in thiswar have aroused our sense of disillusionment: the lowmorality shown externally by states which in theirinternal relations pose as the guardians of moralstandards, and the brutality shown by individuals whom,as participants in the highest human civilization, onewould not have thought capable of such behavior.

1915B 14/2891915GThoughts for the times on war and death (1915).Chapter II. Our attitude towards death. Appendix:Letter to Dr. Frederik Van Eeden.

Our attitude towards death is discussed. To anyonewho listened to us, we were prepared to maintain thatdeath was the necessary outcome of life, that everyoneowes nature a death and must expect to pay the debt. Inreality, however, we were accustomed to behave as if itwere otherwise. We showed an unmistakable tendency toput death on one side, to eliminate it from life. Thecivilized adult can hardly entertain the thought ofanother person's death without seeming to himselfhardhearted or wicked. This attitude of ours towardsdeath has a powerful effect on our lives. Life isimpoverished, it loses in interest, when the highest stakein the game of living, life itself, may not be risked. It isevident t hat war is bound to sweep away thisconventional treatment of death. Death will no longer bedenied; we are forced to believe in it. People really die;and no longer one by one, but many, often tens ofthousands, in a single day. Death is no longer a chanceevent. Our unconscious is just as inaccessible to the ideaof our own death, just as murderously inclined towardsstrangers, just as divided (that is, ambivalent) towardsthose we love, as was primeval man. But how far we havemoved from this primal state in our conventional andcultural attitude towards death. War strips us of thelatter accretions of civilization, and lays bare the primalman in each of us.

1916A 14/303On transience (1916).

Transience is discussed. The proneness to decay of allthat is beautiful and perfect can give rise to 2 differentimpulses in the mind. The one leads to the achingdespondency felt by the young poet, while the otherleads to rebellion against the fact asserted. Transiencevalue is scarcity value in time. Limitation in the

97

106

1916D 14/316

possibility of an enjoyment raises the value of theenjoyment. Mourning over the loss of something that wehave loved or admired seems so natural to the laymanthat he regards it as self-evident. But to psychologists,mourning is a great riddle, one of those phenomenawhich cannot themselves be explained but to whichother obscurities can be traced back. Mourning comes toa spontaneous end. When it has renounced everythingthat has been lost, then it has consumed itself, and ourlibido is once more free to replace the lost objects byfresh ones equally or still more precious.

19161) 14/311Some character-types met with in psycho-analytic work(1916). Chapter 1. The 'exceptions'.

Some character types met with in psychoanalyticwork are discussed. Psychoanalytic work is continuallyconfronted with the task of inducing the patient torenounce an immediate and directly attainable yield ofpleasure. The patient is not asked to renounce allpleasure, only such satisfactions as will inevitably havedetrimental consequences. There are individuals whoresist such an appeal on a special ground. They say thatthey have renounced enough and suffered enough, andhave a claim to be spared any further demands; they willsubmit no longer to any disagreeable necessity, for theyare exceptions and, moreover, intend to remain so.There is a common peculiarity in the earlier experiencesof these patients' lives. Their neuroses were connectedwith some experience or suffering to which they hadbeen subjected in their earliest childhood, one in whichthey could look upon as an unjust disadvantage imposedupon them. The privileges that they claimed as a resultof this injustice, and the rebelliousness it engendered,had contributed not a little to intensifying the conflictsleading to the outbreak of their neurosis.

1916D 14/316Some character-types met with in psycho-analytic work(1916). Chapter II. Those wrecked by success.

Psychoanalytic work has furnished us with the thesisthat people fall ill of a neurosis as a result of frustration.What is meant is the frustration of the satisfaction oftheir libidinal wishes. For a neurosis to be genera0dthere must be a conflict between a person's libidinalwishes and his ego, which is tilt, ,.xpression of his instinctof self-preservation and which also includes his ideals ofhis personality. Privation, frustration of a realsatisfaction, is the first condition for the generation of aneurosis. There are some people who collapse onreaching success: One such person is Shakespeare's LadyMacbeth. An extensive analysis of Lady Macbeth ispresented. The practicing psychoanalyst knows howfrequently, or how invarably, a girl who enters ahousehold as servant, companion or governess, will

1916D 14/332

consciously or unconsciously weave a daydream, whichderives from the Oedipus complex, of the mistress of thehouse disappearing and the master taking the newcomeras his wife in her place. Psychoanalytic work teachesthat the forces of conscience which induce illness inconsequence of success, instead of, as normally, inconsequence of frustration, are closely connected withthe Oedipus complex, the relation of father and mother,as perhaps is our sense of guilt in general.

1916D 14/332Some character-types met with in psycho-analytic work(1916). Chapter III. Criminals from a sense of guilt.

In telling Freud about their early youth, particularlybefore puberty, people who have afterwards oftenbecome very respectable have informed him offorbidden actions which they committed at that time.Analytic work brought the surprising discovery that suchdeeds were done principally because they wereforbidden, and because their execution was accompaniedby mental relief for their doer. He was suffering from anoppressive feeling of guilt, of which he did not know theorigin, and after he had committed a misdeed thisoppression was mitigated. His sense of guilt was at leastattached to something. These people might be describedas criminals from a sense of guilt. The preexistence ofthe guilty feeling had been demonstrated by a whole setof ot%er manifestations and effects. This obscure senseof was derived from the Oedipus complex and wasa reaction to the 2 great criminal intentions of killing thefather and having sexual relations with the mother.

1916B 14/337A mythological parallel to a visual obsession (1916).

A mythological parallel to a visual obsession ispresented. In a patient of about 21 years, the productsof unconscious mental activity became conscious notonly in obsessive thoughts but also in obsessive images.The 2 could ac company each other or appearindependently. At one particular time, whenever he sawhis father entering the room, there came into his mind,in close connection, an obsessive word and an obsessiveimage. The word was father arse; the accompanyingimage represented his father as the naked lower part of abody, provided with arms and legs, but without the heador upper part. The genitals were not indicated, and thefacial features were painted on the abdomen. Father arsewas soon explained as a jocular Teutonizing of thehonorific title of patriarch. The obsessive image is anobvious caricature. It recalls other representationswhich, with a derogatory end in view, replace a wholeperson by one of his organs; it reminds us, too, ofunconscious phantasies which lead to the identificationof the genitals with the whole person, and also of jokingfigures of speech, such as "I am all ears." According to a

Greek legend, Demeter came to Eleusis in search of herdaughter after she had been abducted, and was givenlodging by Dysaules and his wife Baubo; but in her greatsorrow she refused to touch food or drink. Thereuponher hostess Baubo made her laugh by suddenly lifting upher dress and exposing her body. In the excavations atPriene in Asia Minor some terracottas were found whichrepresented Baubo. They show the body of a womanwithout a head or chest and with a face drawn on theabdomen: the lifted dress frames the face like a crown ofhair.

1916C 14/339A connection between a symbol and a symptom (1916).

A connection between a symbol and a symptom isproposed. Experience in the analysis of dreams hassufficiently well established the hat as a symbol of thegenital organ, most frequently of the male organ. Inphantasies and in numerous symptoms the head tooappears as a symbol of the male genitals. Patientssuffering from obsessions express an amount ofabhorrence of and indignation against punishment bybeheading far greater than they do in the case of anyother form of death; and in such cases the analyst maybe led to explain to them that they are treating beingbeheaded as a substitute for being castrated. It may bethat the symbolic meaning of the hat is derived fromthat of the head, in so far as a hat can be regarded as aprolonged, though detachable head. This leads to asymptom of obsessional neurotics: when they are in thestreet they are on the look-out to see whether someacquaintance will greet them first by taking off his hat (ameaning of abasement before the person saluted) orwhether he seems to be waiting for their salutation. Theneurotics' own sensitiveness on the subject of greetingtherefore means that they are unwilling to showthemselves less important than the other person thinkshe is. The resistance of their sensitiveness toexplanations suggests that a motive related to thecastration complex is present.

98

107

19191 14/341Letter to Dr. Hermine Von Hug-Hellmuth (1919).

A letter to Dr. Hermine von Hug-Hellmuth ispresented. The diary of a little girl shows clear andtruthful views of the mental impulses that characterizethe development of a girl in our social and culturalstratum during the years before puberty. We are shownhow her feelings grow up out of a childish egoism tillthey reach social maturity; we learn what form is firstassumed by her relations with her parents and with herbrothers and sisters and how they gradually gain inseriousness and inward feeling; how friendships are madeand broken; and how the secret of sexual life begins todawn on her.

VOL. XV Introductory Lectures onPsycho-Analysis (Parts I and II)

(1915-1916)

1916X 15/3Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17).Editor's introduction (1963) & prefaces (1917, 1930).

The Introductory Lectures on Psychoanalysis had awider circulation than any of Freud's works except ThePsychopatholoxv of Everyday Life. Among Freud'sworks, it is predominantly the expository works thatappear as lectures. The Introductory Lectures may beregarded as stock taking of Freud's views and the posi-tion of psychoanalysis at the time of the first World War.The secessions of Adler and Jung were already past his-tory, the concept of narcissism was some years old, theepoch making case history of the Wolf Man had beenwritten a year before the lectures began. In his prefaceto these lectures Freud speaks a little depreciatively ofthe lack of novelty in their contents. But no one, how-ever well read in psychoanalytic literature, need feelafraid of being bored by them or could fail to findplenty in them that is not to be found elsewhere. TheIntroductory Lectures have thoroughly deserved theirpopularity. The Introduction to Psychomalysis is notdesigned to compete in any way with such general ac-counts of this field of knowledge as are already in exist-ence. The lectures were delivered in 1916 and 1917.

1916X 15/15Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartI. Parapraxes (1916). Lecture I: Introduction.

Psychoanalysis is a procedure for the medical treat-ment of neurotic patients. In psychoanalysis, nothingtakes place in treatment but an interchange of wordsbetween the patient and the analyst. The patient talks,tells of his past experiences and present impressions,complains, confesses to his wishes and his emotionalimpulses. The doctor listens, tries to direct the patient'sprocesses of thought, exhorts, forces his attention incertain directions, gives him explanations and observesthe reactions of understanding or rejection which he inthis way provokes in him. It is true that psychoanalysiscannot easily be learned and there are not many peoplewho have learned it properly. One leurns psychoanalysison oneself, by studying one's own personality. Psycho-analysis tries to give psychiatry its missing psychologicalfoundation. It hopes to discover the common ground onthe basis of which the convergence of physical and men-tal disorder will become intelligible. One of the unpopu-lar assertions made by psychoanalysis is that mentalprocesses are in themselves unconscious and that of allmental life, it is only certain individual acts and portions

99

1916X 15/40

that are conscious. The second thesis which psycho-analysis puts forward as one of its findings, is an asser-tion that instinctual impulses which can only be

described as sexual, both in the narrower and wider

sense of the word, play an extremely large and neverhitherto appreciated part in the causation of nervous and

mental diseases.

1916X 15/25Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartI. Parapraxes (1916). Lecture II: Parapraxes.

Everyone is liable to parapraxes. It may happen, forinstance, that a person who intends to say somethingmay use another word instead (a slip of the tongue), orhe may do the same thing in writing, and may or maynot notice what he has done. Another group of thesephenomena has, as its basis, forgetting, not, however, apermanent forgetting but only a temporary one. In athird group the temporary character is absent, for in-stance in the case of mislaying. h addition to all thisthere are particular sorts of errors, in which the tempo-rary character is present once more; for in their instancewe believe for a time that something is the cas whichboth before and afterwards we know is not so. A manwho can usually speak correctly may make a slip of thetongue 1) if he is slightly indisposed and tired, 2) if he isexcited, and 3) if he is too much occupied with otherthings. The most usual, and at the same time the moststriking kinds of slips of the tongue, however, are thosein which one says the precise opposite of what one in-tended to say. Included among the causes of parapraxesare relations between sounds, verbal similarity, and theinfluence of word associations. It has repeatedly hap-pened that a creative writer has made use of a slip of thetongue or some other parapraxis as an instrument forproducing an imaginative effect.

1916X 15/40Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartI. Parapraxes (1916). Lecture III. Parapraxes (con-tinued).

There are categories of cases of slips of the tongue inwhich the intention, the sense, of the slip is plainlyvisible. There are those in which what was intended isreplaced by its contrary. In other cases, where the slipdoes not express the precise contrary, an opposite sensecan be brought out by it. In other cases, the slip of thetongue merely adds a second sense to the one intended.Parapraxes are not chance events but serious mental acts;they have a sense; they arise from the concurrent action,or perhaps the mutually opposing action of 2 differentintentions. Freud is inclined to think that this is theexplanation of all cases of slips of the tongue. The for-getting of intentions can in general be traced to an op-posing current of thought, which is unwilling to carry

108

1916X 15/60

out the intention. A particularly ambiguous and obscurekind of parapraxis is losing and mislaying. We ourselvesplay an intentional part in what is so often the painfulaccident of losing something. Accumulated and com-bined parapraxes are the finest flower of their kind. Anaccumulation of these phenomena betrays an obstinacythat is scarcely ever a characteristic of chance events butfits in well with something intentional. The mutual inter-changeability between different species of parapraxesdemonstrates the important and characteristic meaningin parapraxes: the purpose which they serve and whichcan be achieved in the most various ways.

1916X 15/60Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartI. Parapraxes (1916). Lecture IV: Parapraxes (con-cluded).

It is probably the case that every single parapraxisthat occurs has a sense. Parapraxes are the product ofmutual interference between 2 different intentions, ofwhich one may be called the disturhing intention andthe other the disturbing one. In a slip of the tongue thedisturbing intention may be related in its content to thedisturbed one, in which case it will contradict it or cor-rect it or supplement it. Or, the content of the disturb-ing intention may have nothing to do with that of thedisturbed one. Parapraxes are mental acts, in which wecan detect sense and intention. They come aboutthrough mutual interference between 2 different inten-tions. One of these intentions must have been in someway forced back from being put into effect before it canmanifest itself as a disturbance of the other intention.Slips of the pen are closely akin to slips of the tongue.Misreading is a psychical situation which differs fromthat in slips of the tongue or pen. The forgetting ofintentions is unambiguous. Its interpretation is not dis-puted. The purpose which disturbs the intention is inevery instance a counter intention, an unwillingness. Theforgetting of proper names and foreign names, as well asof foreign words, can be traced back to a counter inten-tion, which is aimed either directly or indirectly againstthe name concerned. The forgetting of impressions andexperiences demonstrates the operation of the purposeof keeping disagreeable things out of memory. Losingand mislaying have in common the fact that there is awish to lose something; they differ in the basis of thatwish. Bungled actions, like other errors, are often com-mitted to fulfill wishes which one ought to deny oneself.

1916X 15/83Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartII. Dreams (1916). Lecture V: Difficulties and rustapproaches.

Dreams have become a subject of psychoanalytic re-search. One thing common to all dreams would seem to

100

109

be that we are asleep during them. Dreaming is evidentlymental life during sleep, something which has certainresemblances to waking mental life but which, on theother hand, is distinguished from it by large differences.A dream is the manner in which the mind reacts tostimuli that impinge upon it in the state of sleep. Thestimuli con be either internal or external. Dreams do notsimply reproduce the stimulus; they work it over, theymake allusions to it, they include it in some context,they replace it by something else. Dreams are oftensenseless, confused, and absurd; but there are also sen-sible, matter of fact, and reasonable dreams. Daydreamsare phantasies; they are very general phenomena, ob-servable, in healthy as well as in sick people and areeasily accessible to study in our own mind.

1916X 15/100Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartII. Dreams (1916). Lecture VI: The premises and tech-nique of interpretation.

Let us take as a premise that dreams are not somaticbut psychical phenomena. It is quite possible, and highlyprobable indeed, that the dreamer does know what hisdream means: only he does not know that he knows itand for that reason thinks he does not know it. A dreamdiffers from a slip of the tongue, among other things inthe multiplicity of its elements. The dream has to bedivided into its elements and a separate enquiry has tobe made into each element. The occurrence of ideas withlinks has been the subject of very instructive ex-perimental researches, which have played a notable partin the history of psychoanalysis. The school of Wundthad introduced what are known as association experi-ments, in which a stimulus word is called out to thesubject and he has the task of replying to it as quickly aspossible with any reaction that occurs to him. It is thenpossible to study the interval that passes between thestimulus and the reaction, the nature of the answer givenas a reaction, possible errors when the same expeeimentis repeated later, and so on. The associations to thedream element will be determined both by the dreamelement and also by the unconscious genuine thingbehind it.

1916X 15/113Introductory lectures on psycho-therapy (1916-17). PartII. Dreams (1916). Lecture VII: The manifest content ofdreams and the latent dream-thoughts.

The manifest content of dreams and the latent dreamthoughts are discussed. A dream as a whole is a distortedsubstitute for something else, something unconscious,and the task of interpreting a dream is to discover theunconscious material. We must not concern ourselveswith what the dream appears to tell us, whether it isintelligible or absurd, clear or confused, since it cannot

possibly be the unconscious material we are in search of.The work of interpreting can be performed on one's owndreams just as on other people's. The work of interpret-ing dreams is carried out in the face of a resistance,which opposes it and of which the critical objections aremanifestations. This resistance is independent of thedreamer's theoretical conviction. If the resistance issmall, the substitute cannot be far distant from the un-conscious material; but a greater resistance means thatthe unconscious material will be greatly distorted andthat the path will be a long one from the substitute backto the unconscious material. What the dream actuallytells us is the manifest dream content, and the concealedmaterial, which we hope to reach by pursuing the ideasthat occur to the dreamer as the latent dream thoughts.

1916X 15/126Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartII. Dreams (1916). Lecture VIII: Children's dreams.

Children's dreams are discussed. They are short, clear,coherent, easy to understand and unambiguous. Fromthe dreams of 4- and 5-year-old children, we can drawconclusions on the essential nature of dreams in general.Dreams are not senseless; they are intelligible, com-pletely valid mental acts. The dreams of children arewithout any dream distortion, and therefore call for nointerpretive activity. The manifest and the latent dreamcoincide. A child's dream is a reaction to an experienceof the previous day, which has left behind it a regret, alonging, a wish that has not been dealt with. The dreamproduces a direct, undisguised fulfillment of that wish.Dreams are not disturbers of sleep, but guardians ofsitep which get rid of disturbances of sleep. What insti-gates a dream is a wish, and the fulfillment of that wishis the content of the dream. A dream does not simplygive expression to a thought, but represents the wishfulfilled as a hallucinatory experience. There is anotherclass of dreams which are undistorted and, like children'sdreams, can easily be recognized as wish fulfillments.These are the dreams which all through life are called upby imperative bodily needs, such as hunger, thirst, andsexual need. They are wish fulfillments as reactions tointernal somatic stimuli. There are also dreams of impa-tience and dreams of convenience.

1916X 15/136Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). Part

Dreams (1916). Lecture IX: The censorship ofdreams.

The censorship of dreams is discussed. Dreams arethings which get rid of psychical stimuli disturbing tosleep, by the method of hallucinatory satisfaction.Dream distortion is what makes a dream seem strangeand unintelligible to us. Dream distortion is carried out

1916X 15/149

by dream work. Wherever thtre are gaps in the manifestdream, the dream censorship is responsible for them.Another manifestation of tht: censorship occurs when-ever a dream element is remembered especially faintly,indefinitely, and doubtfully among other elements thatare more clearly constructed. Censorship takes effectmore frequently by producing softenings, approxima-tions, and allusions instead of the genuine thing. Thedistortion of accent is one of the chief instruments ofdream distortion. It gives the dream the strangenesswhich the dreamer himself does not recognize as his ownproduction. Omission, modification, and fresh groupingof the material are the activities of the dream censorshipand the instruments of dream distortion. The dreamcensorship itself is the originator, or one of the origina-tors, of the dream distortion. The purposes which exer-cise the censorship are those which are acknowledged bythe dreamer's waking judgment. The wishes which arecensored and given a distorted expression in dreams arefirst and foremost manifestations of an unbridled andruthless egoism. The dreamer's own ego appears in everydream and plays the chief part in it.

1916X 15/149Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartII. Dreams (1916). Lecture X: Symbolism in dreams.

Symbolism in dreams is discussed. Symbols realize tosome extent the ideal of the ancient as well as of thepopular interpretation of dreams. The essence of thesymbolic relation is that it is a comparison, though not acomparison of any sort. Special limitations seem to beattached to the comparison. Not everything with whichwe can compare an object or a process appears in dreamsas a symbol for it. A dream does not symbolize everypossible element of the latent dream thought but onlycertain definite ones. The range of things which are givensymbolic representation in dreams is not wide: thehuman body as a whole, parents, children, brothers andsisters, birth, death, nakedness, and sexual life. The onetypical representation of the human figure as a whole isa house. One's parents appear as the Emperor and Em-press, the King and Queen, etc. Children and brothersand sisters are symbolized as small animals or vermin.Birth is almost invariably represented by somethingwhich has a connection with water. Dying is replaced indreams by departure, being dead by various obscuretimid hints and nakedness by clothes and uniforms. Sex-ual life is represented by rich symbolism. The male organfinds symbolic substitutes in things that are long andupstanding. The female genitals are symbolically repre-sented by objects that share their characteristic of en-closing a hollow space which can take something intoitself.

101

110

r'

1916X 15/110

1916X 15/170Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIL Dreams (1916). Lecture XI: The dream-work.

The work which transforms the latent dream into themanifest one is called the dream work. The work whichproceeds in the contrary direction, is the work of inter-pretation. The first achievement of the dream work iscondensation. The manifest dream has a smaller contentthan the latent one. Condensation is brought about by:1) the total omission of certain latent elements, 2) onlya fragment of some complexes in the latent dream pass-ing over into the manifest one, and 3) latent elementswhich have something in common being combined andfused into a single unity in the manifest dream. Thesecond achievement of the dream work is displacement.It manifests itself in 2 ways: in the first, a latent elementis replaced not by a component part of itself but bysomething more remote, that is, by an allusion; and inthe second, the psychical accent is shifted from an im-portant element on to another which is unimportant.The third achievement of the dream work consists in theregressive transformation of thoughts into visual images.Nonsense and absurdity in dreams have their meaning.Conformities in the latent material are replaced by con-densations in the manifest dream. Contraries are treatedin the same way as conformities. Speeches in dreams arecopies and combinations of speeches which one hasheard or spoken oneself on the day before the dream.The dream work is equally unable to carry out calcula-tions.

1916X 15/184Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartII. Dreams (1916). Lecture XII: Some analyses ofsample dreams.

Some analyses of sample dreams are presented. Thefirst dream that is presented consists only of 2 shortpictures: His uncle was smoking a cigarette although itwas a Saturday. A woman was caressing and fondlinghim as though he were her child. This dream means thatcuddling with his mother was something impermissible,like smoking on a Saturday to a pious Jew. When anyonehas lost someone near and dear to him, he producesdreams of a special sort for some time afterwards, inwhich knowledge of the death arrives at the strangestcompromises with the need to bring the dead person tolife again. In some of these dreams the person who hasdied is dead and at the same time still alive, because hedoes not know he is dead; only if he did know would hedie completely. In others, he is half dead and half alive,and each of these states is indicated in a particular way.The sexual life is represented by rich symbolism in thedreams: Pursuit and the breathless climbing upstairsrepresent the sexual act; drawers, chests, and cases, stand

lii

for the female genitals; a pit with a tree torn out refersto a piece of infantile sexual theory, to the belief thatgirls originally had the same genitals as boys and thattheir later shape was the result of castration; a triad offigures represent the male genitals; a landscape repre-sents the female ones; and trunks are symbols ofwomen.

1916X 15/199Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartII. Dreams (1916). Lecture XIII: The archaic featuresand infantilism of dreams.

The archaL: features and infantilism of dreams arediscussed. The mode of the dream work is described asarchaic or regressive. The death wish against someonethey love, which is later so mysterious, originates fromthe earliest days of their relationship to that person.Whenever anyone in the course of one's life gets in one'sway, a dream is promptly ready to kill that person, evenif it be father or mother, brother or sister, husband orwife. It is an untenable error to deny that children havea sexual life and to suppose that sexuality only begins atpuberty with the maturation of the genitals. From thevery first, children have a copious sexual life, which dif-fers at many points from what is later regarded asnormal. Children may be described as polymorphouslyperverse, and if these impulses only show traces of activ-ity, that is because they are of less intensity comparedwith those in later life and because all a child's sexualmanifestations are energetically suppressed by educa-tion. Among the forbidden wishes, special emphasisdeserves to be laid on the incestuous ones, that is, onthose aiming at sexual intercourse with parents andbrothers and sisters. The material of the forgotten expe-riences of childhood is accessible to dreams, but themental life of children, with all its characteristics, itsegoism, its incestuous choice of love objects, still persistin dreams, that is, in the unconscious and dreams carryus back to this infantile level.

1916X 15/213Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartH. Dreams (1916). Lecture XIV: Wish-fulfillment.

Wish fulfillment is discussed. The dream work con-sists essentially in the transformation of thoughts into ahallucinatory experience. It is the intention of the dreamwork to get rid of a mental stimulus, which is disturbingsleep, by means of the filament of a wish. If dreams arethe fulfillment of wishes, distressing feelings should beimpossible in them. But 3 kinds of complications mustbe taken into account. First, it may be that the dreamwork has not completely succeeded in creating a wish

102

fulfillment; so that a portion of the distressing effect inthe dream thoughts has been left over in the manifestdream. Second, an anxiety dream is often the undis-guised fulfillment of a wish, not, of course, of an accept-able wish, but of a repudiated one. The generation ofanxiety has taken the place of the censorship. Third,there is a possibility that the fulfillment of a wish maybring about something very far from pleasant, namely, apunishment. The only essential thing about dreams is thedream work that has influenced the thought material.The latent dream thoughts are unconscious to thedreamer and consist partly in residues of the previousday's mental impulses and intellectual operations andpartly in powerful, repressed, wishful impulses, stem-ming firn an earlier period of life, which provide thepsychical energy for the construction of the dream.

1916X 15/228Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartII. Dreams (1916). Lecture XV: Uncertainties and criti-cisms.

Uncertainties and criticisms of the theory of dreamsare presented. The dream work makes a translation ofthe dream thoughts into a primitive mode of expressionsimilar to picture writing. All such primitive systems ofexpressions are characterized by indefiniteness and am-biguity. The coalescence of contraries in the dream workis analogous to the so-called antithetical meaning ofprimal words in the most ancient languages. The pointsof uncertainty which people have tried to use as objec-tions to the soundness of Freud's dream interpretationsare regular characteristics of all primiqve systems ofexpression. A second group of doubtsiis c!osely con-nected with the impression that a number of the solu-tions to which we find ourselves driven in interpretingdreams seem to be forced, artificial, arbitrary, or evencomic, and facetious. With the help of displacement, thedream censorship creates substitutive structures whichare described as allusions. But they are allusions whichare not easily recognizable as such. Another objection,made by psychoanalysts, is that dreams are concernedwith attempts at adaptation to present conditions andwith attempts at solving future problems, that they havea prospective purpose. This assertion is based on a con-fusion between the dream and the latent dream thoughtsand is based on disregarding the dream work. It is oftenpossible to influence dreamers as to what they shalldream about, but never as to what they shall dream. Themechanism of the dream work and the unconsciousdream wish are exempt from any outside influence.

455-582 0 72 - 8

1916X 16/257

VOL. XVI Introductory Lectures onPsycho-Analysis (Part III)

(1916-1917)

1916X 16/243Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neuroses (1917). Lecture XVI:Psycho-analysis and psychiatry.

The psychoanalytic view of the phenomena of neu-rosis is presented. Some patients do not close the doorsbetween the waiting room and the office. This happensonly when the waiting room is empty, not full. Thisaction is not a matter of chance but has a motive, a senseand an intention. It has a place in an assignable mentalcontext. A case history is presented of a woman suffer-ing from delusions of jealousy. The patient actually wasin love with her son-in-law. This love was not conscious;but it remained in existence and, even though it wasunconscious, it exercised a severe pressure. Some reliefhad to be looked for. The easiest mitigation was offeredby the mechanism of displacement which plays a part soregularly in the generating of delusional jealousy. Thephantasy of her husband's unfaithfulness acted as acooling compress on her burning wound. Psychoanalysisshowed that the delusion ceased to be absurd or unintel-ligible, it had a sense, it had good motives and it fittedinto the context of an emotional experience of thepatient's. The delusion was necessary, as a reaction to anunconscious mental process, and it was to this con-nection that it owed its delusional character and itsresistance to every logical and realistic attack. The factthat the delusion turned out to be a jealous one and notone of another kind was unambiguously determined bythe experience that lay behind the illness.

1916X 16/257Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neurosis (1917). LectureXVII: The sense of symptoms.

The sense of neurotic symptoms was first discoveredby Josef Breuer. Obsessional neurosis is shown in thepatient's being occupied with thoughts in which he is infact not interested, in his being aware of impulses inhimself which appear very strange to him and in hisbeing led to actions, the performance of which, give himno enjoymont, but which it is quite impossible for himto omit. Two examples of the analysis of an obsessionalsymptom are presented. The first patient is a lady,nearly 30 years of age, who suffered from the mostsevere obsessional manifestations. She ran from herroom into another neighboring one, took up a particularposition there beside a table that stood in the middle,

1916X 16/273

rang the bell for her housemaid, sent her on some indif-ferent errand or let her go without one, and then ranback into her own one. The obsessional action appearedto have been a representation, a repetition, of a signifi-cant scene; that of her wedding night. The secondpatient was a I9-year-old ghl. She developed a sleepceremonial as follows: the big clock in her room wasstopped, all the other clocks or watches in the roomwere removed, and her tiny wrist watch was not allowedinside her bedside table. The patient gradually came tolearn that it was a symbol of the female genitals thatclocks were banished from her equipment for the night.

1916X 16/273Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neuroses (1917). LectureXVIII: Fixation to traumas-The unconscious.

The closest analogy to the behavior of neurotics isafforded by illnesses which are produced by war, trau-matic neuroses. The traumatic neuroses give a clearindication that a fixation at the moment of the trau-matic accident lies at their root. These patients regularlyrepeat the traumatic situation in their dreams. Theexistence of unconscious mental processes is revealed inthe obsessional behavior of neurotics. These patients arenot aware of the link between their obsessional behaviorand the precipitating circumstance. The sense of thesymptoms is regularly unconscious. There is an insep-arable relation between this fact of the symptoms beingunconscious and the possibility of their existing.Symptoms are never constructed from conscious proc-esses; as soon as the unconscious processes concernedhave become conscious, the symptom must disappear.The task of psychoanalysis is to make conscious every-thing that is pathogenically unconscious. Its task is to fillup all the gaps in the patient's memory, to remove hisamnesias.

1916X 16/286Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neuroses (1917). LectureXIX: Resistance and repression.

When we undertake to restore a patient to health, torelieve him of the symptoms of his illness, he meets uswith a violent and tenacious resistance, which persiststhroughout the whole length of the treatment. Inpsychoanalytic therapy, we instruct the patient to puthimself into a state of quiet, unreflecting self-observation, and to report whatever internal perceptior.she is able to make in the order to which they occur tohim. One hardly comes across a single patient who doesnot make an attempt at reserving some region or otherfor himself so as to prevent the treatment from havingaccess to it. Some patients put up intellectual resist-

104

.113

ances. The patient also knows how to put up resistances,without going outside the framework of the analysis, theovercoming of which is among the most difficult of tech-nical problems. Instead of remembering, he repeatsattitudes and emotional impulses from his early lifewhich can be used as a resistance against the doctor andthe treatment by means of what is known as transfer-ence. If the patient is a man, he usually extracts thismaterial from his relation to his father, into whose placehe fits the doctor. The pathogenic process which isdemonstrated by resistance is called repression. It is theprecondition for the construction of symptoms.Symptoms are a substitute for something that is heldback by repression. Neurotic symptoms are substitutesfor sexual satisfactions.

1916X 16/303Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neuroses (1917). Lecture XX:The sexual life of human beings.

The sexual life of human beings is discussed. Bymeans of careful investigations we have come to knowgroups of individuals whose sexual life deviates from theusual picture of the average. Only members of their ownsex can rouse their sexual wishes. They are called homo-sexuals or inverts. This class of perverts behave to theirsexual object in approximately the same way as normalpeople do to theirs. There is a long series of abnormalpeople whose sexual activity diverges more and morewidely from what seems desirable to a sensible person.They are divided into those in whom, like the homo-sexuals, the sexual object has been changed, Ind othersin whom the sexual aim is what has primarily beenaltered. Neurotic symptoms are substitutes for sexualsatisfaction. Of the many symptomatic pictures in whichobsessional neurosis appears, the most important turnout to be those provoked by the pressure of excessivelystrong sadistic sexual impulses. Psychoanalytic researchhas had to concern itself with the sexual life of children.This is because the memories and associations arisingduring the analysis of symptoms in adults regularly ledback to the early years of childhood. The first area ofsexual interest in a baby is the mouth. The next eroto-genic zone is the anus. A sign of maturity is the passingof sexual interest to the genitals.

1916X 16/320Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). Partill. General theory of the neuroses (1917). Lecture XXI:The development of the libido and the sexual organi-zations.

The development of the libido and of the sexualorganizations are discussed. The sexual life of childrencannot be doubted from the third year of life onwards:at about that time the genitals already begin to stir; a

period of infantile masturbation, of genital satisfaction,sets in. From about the sixth to the eighth year of lifeonwards, we can observe a halt and retrogression in sex-ual development, which, in cases where it is mostpropitious culturally, deserves to be called a period oflatency. The majority of experiences and mentalimpulses before the start of the latency period fall victimto infantile amnesia. The task for psychoanalysis is tobring this forgotten period back into memory. From thethird year of life, a child's sexual life shows much agree-ment with an adult's. A kind of loose organization whichmight be called pregenital exists before that. During thisearlier phase, what stands in the forefront are not thegenital component instincts but the sadistic and analones. The sadistic anal organization is the immediateforerunner of the phase of genital primacy. The turningpoint of the sexual development is the subordination ofall the component sexual instincts under the primacy ofthe genitals. Erotic desires become focused upon theparent of the opposite sex, in association with the mur-derous wish to do away with all rivals, in the Oedipuscomplex.

1916X 16/339introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neurosis (1917). LectureXXII: Some thoughts on development and regressionAetiology.

The libidinal function goes through a lengthy devel-opment before it can be enlisted in the service of repro-duction. A development of this kind involves 2 dangers:inhibition and regression. There are 2 kinds of regres-sions: a return to the objects first cathected by thelibido which are of an incestuous nature; and a return ofthe sexual organization as a whole to earlier stages.Repression is the process by which an act which is ad-missible to consciousness, one which belongs to the pre-conscious system, is made unconscious. In hysteria,there is a regression to an earlier stage of the sexualorganization. The chief part in the mechanism of hyste-ria is played by repression. In obsessional neurosis, it isthe regression of the libido to the preliminary stage ofthe sadistic anal organization that is the most strikingfact and the one which is decisive for what is manifestedin symptoms. The meaning of psychical conflict can beadequately expressed by saying that for an externalfrustration to become pathogenic an internal frustrationmust be added to it. Another factor in the etiology ofthe neuroses, the tendency to conflict, is as muchdependent on the developnient of the ego as on that ofthe libido. The transition from the pleasure principle tothe reality principle is one of the most important stepsfoward in the ego's development.

105

1916X 16/378

1916X 16/358Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neuroses (1917). LectureXXIII: The paths to the formation of symptoms.

Psychical (or psychogenic) symptoms and psychicalillness are acts that are detrimental, or at least useless, tothe subject's life as a whole, often complained of by himas unwelcome and bringing unpleasure or suffering tohim. The main damage they do resides in the mentalexpenditure which they themselves involve and in thefurther expenditure that becomes necessary for fightingagainst them. Neurotic symptoms are the outcome of aconflict which arises over a new method of satisfying thelibido. The path to perversion branches off sharply fromthat to neurosis. The libido's escape under conditions ofconflict is made possible by the presence of fixations.The regressive cathexis of these fixations leads to thecircumvention of the repression and to a discharge of thelibido, subject to the conditions of a compromise beingobserved. The libido finds the fixations which it requiresin order to break through the repressions in the activitiesand experiences of infantile sexuality, in the abandonedcomponent trends, in the objects of childhood whichhave been given up. The symptoms create a substitutefor the frustrated satisfaction by means of a regressionof the libido to earlier times. Among the occurrenceswhich recur again and again in the youthful history ofneurotics are: observation of parental intercourse, se-duction by an adult, and threat of being castrated. Thelibido's retreat to phantasy is an intermediate stage onthe path to the formation of symptoms and it seems tocall for a special name. Jung called it introversion.

1916X 16/378Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neuroses (1917). LectureXXIV: The common neurotic state.

One of the ways in which the ego is related to itsneurosis is most clearly recognizable in traumatic neu-rosis. In traumatic neuroses, and particularly in thosebrought about by the horrors of war, we are unmis-takably presented with a self-interested motive on thepart of the ego, seeking for protection and advantage, amotive which cannot create the illness by itself butwhich assents to it and maintains it when once it hascome about. The ego takes a similar interest in the devel-opment and maintenance of the neurosis in every othercase. In average circumstances, we recognize that byescaping into a neurosis the ego obtains a certain internalgain from illness. The symptoms of the actual neuroses,intracranial pressure, sensations of pain, a state of irrita-tion in an organ, and weakening or inhibition of a func-tion have no sense, no psychical meaning. They are notonly manifested predominantly in the body but they are

114

1916X 16/392

also themselves entirely somatic processes, in the gener-ating of which all the complicated mental mechanismsare absent. There are 3 pure forms of actual neuroses:neurasthenia, anxiety neurosis, and hypochondria.

1916X 16/392Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neuroses (1917). LectureXXV: Anxiety.

The problem of anxiety is discussed. Realistic anxietyis rational and expedient. It calls for drastic revision. Thefirst thing about it is preparedness for the danger, whichmanifests itself in increased sensory attention and motortension. The preparedness for anxiety seems to be theexpedient element in anxiety, and the generation ofanxiety the inexpedient one. In the anxiety manifestedby neurotics, there is a general apprehensiveness, a kindof freely floating anxiety which is ready to attach itselfto any idea that is in any way suitable, which influencesjudgment, selects what is to be expected, and lies in waitfor any opportunity that will allow it to justify itself.This is called expectant anxiety or anxious expectation.A second form of anxiety is bound psychically andattached to particular objects or situations. This is theanxiety of phobias. In the third of the forms of neuroticanxiety, the connection between anxiety and a threaten-ing danger is completely lost to view. Anxiety mayappear in hysteria as an accompaniment to hystericalsymptoms, or in some chance condition of excitement;or it may make its appearance, divorced from any deter-minants and equally incomprehensible to us and to thepatient, as an unrelated attack of anxiety. There is aconnection between sexual restraint and anxiety states.The deflection of the libido from its normal employ-ment, which causes the development of anxiety, takesplace in the region of somatic processes.

1916X 16/412Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartHI. General theory of the neuroses (1917). LectureXXVI: The libido theory and narcissism.

The libido theory and narcissism are discussed. Sex-uality is the single function of the living organism whichextends beyond the individual and is concerned with hisrelation to the species. The cathexes of energy which theego directs towards the objects of its sexual desires aretermed libido; all the others, which are sent out by theself-preservative instincts, are called interest. In 1908,Karl Abraham pronounced the main characteristic ofschizophrenia to be that in it the libidinal cathexis ofobjects was lacking. In a sleeper, the primal state ofdistribution of the libido is restoted, total narcissism, inwhich libido and ego interest, still united and indistin-guishable, dwell in the self-sufficing ego. Narcissism is

106

the libidinal complement to egoism. When we speak ofegoism, we have in view only the individual's advantage;when we talk of narcissism we are also taking his li-bidinal satisfaction into account. Object choice, the stepforward in the development of the libido which is madeafter the narcissistic stage, can take place according to 2different types: either according to the narcissistic hype,where the subject's own ego is replaced by another onethat is as similar as possible, or according to the attach-ment type, where people who have become preciousthrough satisfying the other vital needs are chosen asobjects by the libido as well.

1916X 16/431Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neuroses (1917). LectureXXVII: Transference.

Transference is discussed. By carrying what is uncon-scious on into the conscious, we lift the repression, weremove the preconditions for the formation of symp-toms. The repression must be gotten rid of, after whichthe substitution of the conscious material for theunconscious can proceed smoothly. The resistance isremoved by discovering it and showing it to the patient.The anticathexis or the resistance does not form part ofthe unconscious but of the ego. The patient, who oughtto want nothing else but to find a way out of his dis-tressing conflicts, develops a special interest in theperson of the doctor. For a time, relations with himbecome very agreeable. But then, difficulties arise in thetreatment. The patient behaves as though he were out-side the treatment and as though he had not made anagreement with the doctor. The cause of the disturbanceis that the patient has transferred on to the doctorintense feelings of affection which are justified neitherby the doctor's behavior nor by the situation that hasdeveloped during the treatment. Transference canappear as a passionate demand for love or in moremoderate forms; the libidinal desire can be toned downinto a proposal for an inseparable, but ideally nonsen-sual, friendship. With his male patients, the doctorcomes across a form of expression of the transferencewhich is hostile or negative. The transference is neces-sary in order for a cure.

1916X 16/448Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis (1916-17). PartIII. General theory of the neuroses (1917). LectureXXVIII: Analytic therapy.

Analytic theory is discussed. Direct suggestion is sug-gestion aimed against the manifestation of the symp-toms; it is a struggle between your authority and themotives for the illness. Experience shows that in re-nouncing direct suggestion we are not giving up anything

115

of irreplaceable value. Hypnotic treatment seeks toexpose and get rid of something. An analytic treatmentdemands from both doctor and patient the accomplish-ment of serious work, which is employed in liftinginternal resistances. Through the overcoming of theseresistances the patient's mental life is permanentlychanged, is raised to a high level of development, andremains protected against fresh possibilities of falling ill.A neurotic is incapable of enjoyment and of efficiency,the former because his libido is not directed toward anyreal object and the latter because he is obliged to employa great deal of his available energy on keeping his libidounder repression and on warding off its assaults. Hewould become healthy if the conflict between his egoand his libido came to an end and if his ego had hislibido again at its disposal. The therapeutic task consists,in freeing the libido from its present attachments, whichare withdrawn from the ego, and in making it once moreserviceable to the ego. The therapeutic work falls into 2phases: 1) all the libido is forced from the symptomsinto the transference and concentrated there; and 2) thestruggle is waged around this new object and the libido isliberated from it.

1916X 16/478Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17).Index of parapraxes.

An index of parapraxes is presented. The source ofeach parapraxis is given where it is other than Freudhimself. The 6 parapraxes include: bungled and symp-tomatic actions, errors; forgetting intentions, lost ob-jects; forgetting names; misreadings; slips of the pen andmisprints; and slips of the tongue. In addition to Freud,the sources include: Brill, Maeder, Bernard Shaw, Jones,Da t tner, Jung, Lichtenberg, Crown Prince, Stekel,Reitler, Meringer and Mayer, Rank, Constable, Lattman,Schiller and Graf.

1916X 16/480Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17).Index of dreams.

An index of dreams is presented. The subject matterof the dreams includes a trip across Lake Aussee, ablack-edged visiting card, 2 rows of boys, a brother in abox, a brown dachshund, a shop in Cairo, the EnglishChannel, a basket of cherries, church and landscape,church bells, a clock man, broken crockery, a customsofficer, a dead daughter, an exhumed father, an exten-sive view, God in a paper cocked hat, a kiss in an auto-mobile, love services, a low hanging chandelier, amurderer in a railway train, a mustard plaster, an officerin a red cap, Orvieto wine, a piano that needs tuning,pulling a woman from behind a bed, the shape of a table,sleigh bells, strawberries, 3 theater tickets, 2 blacktrunks, 2 sisters, and an uncle smoking a cigarette.

107

1918B 17/7

1916X 16/481Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1916-17).Index of symbols.

An index of 139 symbols is presented. They include:apples, balloons, beheading, blossoms, books, bottles,boxes, breaking, bushes, cases, castle, cavities, chapels,chests, churches, citadel, city, climbing, cloaks, clothes,crafts, cupboards, daggers, dancing, departure, doors,emperor and empress, falling, fishes, flame, flowers,flying, foot, fortress, fountains, gardens, gates, gliding,hammers, hand, hats, head, hearth, hills, hollows, horse-shoe, house, instruments, jewels, keys, knives, ladders,landscape, limbs, linen, materials, mouth, mushroom,mussels, neckties, ovens, overcoats, paper, peaches, pen-cils, piano playing, pig, pillow, pistols, pits, playing,plough, pockets, posts, receptacles, reptiles, revolvers,riding, rifles, rocks, rooms, sabres, ships, shoes, sliding,staircases, steps, sticks, sweets, tables, three, tools, trainjourney, treasure, trees, trunks, umbrellas, under-clothing, uniforms, vermin, water, windows, wood, andzeppelins.

VOL. XVII An Infantile Neurosis andOther Works (1917-1919)

1918B 17/3From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918).Editor's note. (1955).

From the History of an Infantile Neurosis is the mostelaborate and the most important of all Freud's casehistories. It was in February, 1910, that the wealthyyoung Russian who is its subject came to Freud foranalysis. His first course of treatment, which is the onereported, lasted from then until July, 1914. The primarysignificance of the case history at the time of its publica-tion was clearly the support it provided for his criticismsof Adler and more especially of Jung. Here was con-clusive evidence to refute any denial of infantilesexuality. The analysis sheds light on the earlier, oral,organization of the libido. Perhaps the chief clinicalfinding was the evidence revealed of the determiningpart played in the patient's neurosis by his primaryfeminine impulses. The marked degree of bisexuality ofthe patient is discussed.

1918B 17/7From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918). Part I.Introductory remarks about the "Wolfman."

The case which Freud reports is characterized by anumber of peculiarities which require emphasis. It isconcerned with a young man whose health had brokendown in his eighteenth year after a gonorrhoeal

116

1918B 17/13

infection, and who was entirely incapacitated and com-pletely dependent upon other people when he began hispsychoanalytic treatment several years later. His earlyyears were dominated by a severe neurotic disturbance,which began immediately before his fourth birthday asan anxiety hysteria (in the shape of an animal phobia),then changed into an obsessional neurosis with areligious content, and lasted as far as into his tenth year.Freud's description and analysis of the case are restrictedto the aspect of infantile neurosis, 15 years after itstermination. The first years of the treatment producedscarcely any chnge. The patient remained for a longtime unassailably entrenched behind an attitude ofobliging apathy. His shrinking from a self-sufficientexistence was a great problem. Freud waited until thepatient became strongly enough attached to him tocounterbalance this shrinking. Freud told the patientthat the treatment had to come to an end at a fixeddate; and under the pressure of this limit his resistanceand his fixation to the illness gave way. It is concludedthat the length of analysis and the quantity of materialwhich must be mastered are of no importance in com-parison with the resistance which is met within thecourse of the work, and are only of importance insofaras they are necessarily proportional to the resistance.

1918B 17/13

From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918). Part H.General survey of the patient's environment and of thehistory of the case.

A general survey is made of the patient's environmentand of the history of the case. His mother suffered fromabdominal disorders, and his father from attacks ofdepression, which led to his absence from home. As aconsequence of her weak health, the patient's motherhad little to do with her children. As far back as hecould remember he was looked after by a nurse, anuneducated old woman of peasant birth, with anuntiring affection for him. He seems at first to have beena very good natured, tractable, and even quiet child, sothat they used to say of him that he ought to have beenthe girl and his elder sister the boy. But once, when hisparents came back from their summer holiday, theyfound him transformed. He had become discontented,irritable and violent, took offense on every possibleoccasion, and then flew into a rage and screamed like asavage. This happened during the summer while theEnglish governess was with them. The patient's sistertormented him by always displaying a picture of a wolfwhich frightened him. During the years of his childhoodhe went through an easily recognizable attack of obses-sional neurosis. He related that during a long period hewas very pious. The patient's more mature years weremarked by a very unsatisfactory relation to his father,who, after repeated attacks of depression, was no longer

108

able to conceal the pathological features of his character.All of the phenomena which the patient associated withthe phase of his life that began with his naughtinessdisappeared in about his eighth year.

1918B 17/19

From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918). PartIII. The seduction and its immediate consequences.

A case history of seduction and its immediate con-sequences are discussed. When Freud's patient was verysmall, his sister seduced him into sexual practices. Hissister took hold of his penis and played with it. Thephantasies that the patient had were meant to efface thememory of an event which later on seemed offensive tohis masculine self-esteem. According to these phantasiesit was not he who had played the passive part towardshis sister, but he had been aggressive, had tried to see hissister undressed, had been rejected and punished, andhad for that reason got into the rage which the familytradition talked of. The boy's age at the time at whichhis sister began her seductions was 3Y4 years. He held alooffrom her and her solicitations soon ceased. The patientenvied her the respect which his father showed for hermental capacity and intellectual achievements, while he,intellectually inhibited since his neurosis, had to becontent with a lower estimation. But he tried to win,instead of her, his nurse, Nanya. He began to play withhis penis in Nanya's presence but Nanya disillusionedhim and threatened castration. His sexual life which wasbeginning to come under the sway of the genital zone,gave way before an external obstacle, and was thrownback by its influence into an earlier phase of pregerdtalorganization. At the suppression of his masturbation, theboy's sexuzl life took on a sadistic anal character. Therewas an intense and constant ambivalence in the patient,shown in the development of both members of the pairsof contrary component instincts. After the refusal by hisNanya, Ids libidinal expectation detached itself from herand began to contemplate his father as a sexual object.By bringing his naughtiness forward he was trying toforce punishments and beatings out of his father, and inthat way to obtain from him the masochistic sexualsatisfaction that he desired. The signs of alteration in thepatient's character were not accompanied by anysymptoms of anxiety until after the occurrence of aparticular event (wolf dream).

1918B 17/29From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918). PartIV. The dream and the primal scene.

The dream of Freud's patient in relation to the primalscene is discussed. The patient dreamed that the bed-room window opened and he saw 6 or 7 white wolves inthe walnut tree outside the window. In great terror,

117

evidently of being eaten up, he screamed and woke up.Interpretation of this dream was a task which lastedseveral years. The only piece of action in the dream wasthe opening of the window. The wolves sat quite stilland without making any movement on the branches ofthe tree. He had always connected this dream with therecollection that during these years of his childhood hewas most tremendously afraid of the picture of a wolf ina book of fairy tales. What sprang into activity that nightout of the chaos of the dreamer's unconscious memorytraces was the picture of copulation between his parents,copulation in circumstances which were not entirelyusual and were especially favorable for observation. Thechild's age at the date of the observation was establishedas being about 11/2 years. The postures which he saw hisparents adopt had the man upright, and the woman bentdown like an animal. He thought that the posture of thewolf in the fairy tale The Wolf and the Seven LittleGoats, might have reminded him of that of his fatherduring the constructed primal scene. At all events, thepicture became the point of departure for further mani-festations of anxiety. His anxiety was a repudiation ofthe wish for sexual satisfaction from his father, the trendwhich had put the dream into his head. The form takenby the anxiety, the fear of him being eaten by the wolf,was only the transposition of the wish to be copulatedwith by his father, that is, to be given sexual satisfactionin the same way as his mother. His last sexual aim, thepassive attitude towards his father, succumbed torepression, and a fear of his father appeared in its placein the shape of the wolf phobia. His mother took thepart of the castrated wolf, which let the others climbupon it; his father took the part of the wolf thatclimbed. He had identified with his castrated mother (nopenis) during the dream and was fighting against thefact. His masculinity protested against being castrated(like Mother) in order to be sexually satisfied by Father.It was not only a single sexual current that started fromthe primal scene but a whole set of them.

1918B 17/48From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918). Part V.A few discussions.

Scenes from early infancy, such as those brought upby an exhaustive analysis of neuroses, are not repro-ductions of real occurrences. They are products of theimagination, which are intended to serve as some kind ofsymbolic representation of real wishes and interests, andwhich owe their origin to a regressive tendency, to aturning away from the tasks of the present. Theinfluence of childhood makes itself felt at the beginningof the formation of a neurosis, since it plays a decisivepart in determining whether and at what point theindividual shall fail to master the real problems of life.The occurrence of a neurotic disorder in the fourth and

1918B 17/72

fifth years of childhood proves, that infantile experi-ences are in a position to produce a neurosis. In the caseof Freud's patient, the content of the primal scene is apicture of sexual intercourse between the boy's parentsin a posture especially favorable for certain observations.Shortly before his dream, the boy was taken to visitflocks of sheep, and there he saw large white dogs andprobably also observed them copulating. What probablysupervened during the expectant excitement of the nightof his dream was the transference on to his parents of hisrecently acquired memory picture, with all its details,and it was only thus that the powerful emotional effectswhich followed were made possible. The transferencefrom the copulating dogs on to his parents was accom-plished not by means of his making an infelenceaccompanied by words but by his searching out in hismemory a real scene in which his parents had beentogether and which could be coalesced with the situationof the copulation.

1918B 17/61From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918). PartVI. The obsessional neurosis.

Obsessional child neurosis is discussed. When thepatient was 41/2 years old, and as his state or irritabilityand apprehensiveness had not improved, his motherdetermined to make him acquainted with the Bible storyin the hope of distracting and elevating him. Hisinitiation into religion brought the previous phase to anend, but at the same time it led to the anxiety symptomsbeing replaced by obsessional symptoms. Up to then hehad not been able to get to sleep easily because he hadbeen afraid of having bad dreams; now he was obligedbefore he went to bed to kiss all the holy pictures in theroom, to recite prayers, and to make innumerable signsof the cross upon himself and upon his bed. His child-hood falls into the following epochs: 1) the earliestperiod up to the seduction when he was 3Y4 years old,during which the primal scene took place; 2) the periodof the alteration in his character up to the anxiety dream(4 years old); 3) the period of the animal phobia up tohis initiation into religion (41/2 years old); and 4) theperiod of the obsessional neurosis up to a time later thanhis tenth year. After the rebuff from his Nanya and theconsequent suppression of the beginnings of genitalactivity, his sexual life developed in the direction ofsadism and masochism. His knowledge of the sacredstory gave him a chance of sublimating his predominantmasochistic attitude towards his father.

1918B 17/72From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918). PartVII. Anal erotism and the castration compleN

Anal erotism in relation to the castration complex isdiscussed. The obsessional nemosis grew up on the basis

109

418

1918B 17/89

of a sadistic anal constitution. For a long time before theanalysis, feces had the significance of money for thepatient. During his later illness he suffered from dis-turbances of his intestinal function. He found a greatdeal of enjoyment in anal jokes and exhibitions, and thisenjoyment had been retained by him until after thebeginning of his later illness. Under the influence of theprimal scene he came to the conclusion that his motherhad been made ill by what his father had done to her(intercourse); and his dread of having blood in his stool,of being as ill as his mother, was his repudiation of beingidentified with her in this sexual scene. But the dreadwas also a proof that in his later elaboration of theprimal scene he had put himself in his mother's placeand had envied her this relation with his father. Theorgan by which Ids identification with women, hispassive homosexual attitude to men, was able to expressitself was the anal one. The disorders in the function ofthis zone had acquired the significance of feminineimpulses of tenderness, and they retained it during thelater illness as well. He rejected castration, and held tohis theory of intercourse by the anus. His identificationof his father with the castrator became important asbeing the source of an intense unconscious hostilitytowards him and of a sense of guilt which reacted againstit.

1918B 17/89

From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918). PartVIII. Fresh material from the primal periodSolution.

It happens in many analyses that as one approachestheir end new recollections emerge which have hithertobeen kept carefully concealed. Early in the analysis, thepatient told Freud of a memory of the period in whichlais naughtiness had been in the habit of suddenlyturning into anxiety. He was chasing a beautiful bigbutterfly but suddenly, when the butterfly had t;ettledon a flower, he was seized with a dreadful fear of thecreature, and ran away screaming. In this anxiety scene,a recollection of some female person had been aroused.Behind the screen memory of the hunted butterfly, thememory of the nursery maid lay concealed. When thepatient saw this girl scrubbing the flcor, he hadmicturated in the room, and she had rejoined with athreat of castration. When he saw the girl on the floorengaged in scrubbing it, and kneeling down, with herbuttocks projecting and her back horizontal, he wasfaced once again with the posture which his mother hadassumed in the copulation scene. She became his motherto him; he was seized with sexual excitement; and, likehis father, he behaved in a masculine way towards her.The disturbance of appetite, the wolf phobia, and theobsessional piety constituted the complete series ofinfantile disorders which laid down the predispositionfor his neurotic breakdown after he had passed the age

110

of puberty. Every neurosis in an adult is built upon aneurosis which has occurred in his childhood. The phaseused by the patient to sum up the troubles of wh,ch hecomplained was that the world was hidden from him bya veil. The veil was torn in 1 situation only: at themoment when, as a result of an enema, he passed amotion through his anus, -at which time he felt wellagain, and briefly saw the world clearly. He rememberedthat he had been born with a caul, thus the caul was the"veil" (birth veil) which hid him from the world. Thephantasy of re-birth is discussed in relation to the birthveil.

1918B 17/104From the history of an infantile neurosis (1918). PartIX. Recapitulations and problems.

The advantage of having a wealth of informationabout the patient's childhood was purchased at theexpense of disjointed analysis. The first sign of thepatient's sexual development is in the disturbance of hisappetite. This earliest recognizable sexual organization iscalled the cannibalistic or oral phase, during which theoriginal attachment of sexual excitation to the nutri-tional instinct still dominates the scene. The sadistic analorganization is regarded as a continuation and develop-ment of the oral one. The boy's anal erotism was notparticularly noticeable. His seduction continued to makeits influence felt, by maintaining the passivity of hissexual aim and it transformed his sadism into themasochism which was its passive counlerpart. Thesadistic anal organization continued to exist during thephase of the animal phobia which set in, only it sufferedan admixture of anxiety phenomena. The phobia cameinto existence on the level of the genital organization,and showed the relatively simple mechanism of ananxiety hysteria. The ego, by developing anxiety, wasprotecting itself against homosexual satisfaction but theprocess of repression left behind a trace. What becameconscious was fear not of the father but of the wolf andthe anxiety that was concerned in the formation of thesephobias was a fear of castration. Religion achieved allthe aims for the sake of which it is included in theeducation of the individual: It put a restraint on hissexual education, and lowered the importance of hisfamily relationships.

1917C 17/125

On transformations of instinct as exemplified in analerotism (1917).

Observations made during psychoanalysis led Freudto suspect that the constant coexistence in any one ofthe 3 character traits of orderliness, parsimony, andobstinancy indicated an intensification of the anal eroticcomponents in a subject's sexual constitution, and that

118

these modes of reaction, which were favored by his ego,had been established during the course of his develop-ment through the assimilation of his anal erotism. In thedevelopment of the libido in man, the phase of genitalprimacy must be preceded by a pregential organizationin which sadism and anal erotism play the leading parts.It appears that, in products of the unconscious such asspontaneous ideas, phantasies, and symptoms, the con-cepts of feces (money, gift), baby, and penis are illdistinguished from one another and are easily inter-changeable. If we penetrate deeply enough into theneurosis of a woman, we meet the repressed wish topossess a penis like a man. The female's wish for a penisand the wish for a baby are fundamentally identical. Theultimate outcome of the infantile wish for a penis, inwomen in whom the determinants of a neurosis in laterlife are absent, is that it changes into the wish for a man,and thus puts up with the man as an appendage to thepenis. This transformation, therefore, turns an impulsewhich is hostile to the female sexual function into onewhich is favorable to it. Anal erotism fmds a narcissisticapplication in the production of defiance, which con-stitutes an important reaction on the part of the egoagainst demands made by other people. A baby isregarded as feces ("lute% as something which becomesdetached from the body by passing through the bowel.Interest in feces is carried over first to interest in gifts,and then to interest in money.

1917A 17/135

A difficulty in the path of psycho-analysis (1917).

A difficulty in the path of psychoanalysis is dis-cussed. The difficulty consists of the reaction of man tothe psychological blow to his narcissism, due to anawareness of the limitations of the ego. When we try tounderstand neurotic disorders, by far the greatersignificance attaches to the sexual instincts. Neurosesare, in fact, the specific disorders of the sexual function.In general, whether or not a person develops a neurosisdepends on the quantity of his libido, and on the possi-bility of satisfying it and of discharging it through satis-faction. The form taken by the disease is determined bythe way in which the individual passes through thecourse of development of his sexual function, or as it isput, by the fixations his libido has undergone in thecourse of its development. Therapeutic efforts have theirgreatest success with a certain class of neuroses whichproceed from a conflict between the ego instincts andthe sexual instincts. The psychoanalytic method of tree-ment is able to subject the process of repression torevision and to bring about a solution of the conflict,one that is compatible with health. During the work oftreatment, we have to consider the distribution of thepatient's libido; we look for the object presentations towhich the libido is bound and free it from them, so as to

111

1919A 17/157

place it at the disposal of the ego. The condition inwhich the ego retains the libido is called narcissism. Theindividual advances from narcissism to object love.Psychoanalysis has sought to educate the ego, which isnot master in its own house.

1917B 17/145

A childhood recollection from `Dichtung und Wahrheit'(1917).

A childhood recollection from Goethe's Dichtungund Wahrheit is discussed in relation to cases of psycho-analysis. If we try to recollect what happened to us inthe earliest years of childhood, we often find that weconfuse what we have heard from others with what isreally a possession of our own derived from what weourselves have witnessed. In every psychoanalyticinvestigation of a life history, it is usually possible toexplain the meaning of the earliest childhood memoriesalong the line of screen memories. Screen memories areunimportant or indifferent memories of childhood thatowe their preservation not to their own content but toan associative relation between their content andanother which is repressed. Goethe wrote about havingthrown all his dishes, pots, and pans out of the window.The opinion might be formed that the throwing ofcrockery out of the window is a symbolic action, or, amagic action by which a child gives 'aolent expression tohis wish to get rid of a disturbing intruder. The bitter-ness children feel about the expected c. actual appear-ance of a rival finds expression in throwing objects outof the window and in other acts of naughtiness ordestructiveness.

1919A 17/157

Lines of advance in psycho-analytic therapy (1919).

The task of physicians is to bring to the patient'sknowledge the unconscious, repressed impulses existingin him, and, for that purpose, to uncover the resistancesthat oppose this extension of his knowledge about him-self. The work by which we bring the repressed mentalmaterial into the patient's consciousness is calledpsychoanalysis. The neurotic patient presents us with atorn mind, divided by resistances. As we analyze it andremove the resistances, it grows together; the great unitywhich we call his ego fits into itself all the instinctualimpulses which before had been split off and held apartfrom it. The psychosynthesis is thus achieved duringanalytic treatment without intervention, automaticallyand inevitably. Analytic treatment should be carriedthrough, as far as is possible, under privation, in a stateof abstinence. It is frustration that made the patient ill,and his symptoms serve him as substitutive satisfactions.Activity on the part of the physician must take the form

120

1919J 17/169

of energetic opposition to premature substitutive satis-factions. The patient looks for his substitutive satis-faction in the treatment itself, in his transference rela-tionship with the physician; and he may even strive tocompensate himself by this means for all the otherprivations laid upon him. It is necessary to deny thepatient precisely those satisfactions which he desiresmost intensely and expresses most importunately. Ifeverything is made pleasant for the patient he is notgiven the necessary strength for facing life.

1919J 17/169On the teaching of psycho-analysis in universities(1919).

The teaching of psychoanalysis in the Universities isdiscussed. The inclusion of psychoanalysis in theUniversity curriculum would be regarded with satis-faction by every psychoanalyst. At the same time, it isclear that the psychoanalyst can dispense entirely withthe University without any loss to himself. So far as theUniversities are concerned, the question depends ontheir deciding whether they are willing to attribute anyvalue at all to psychoanalysis in the training ofphysicians and scientists. The training has been criticizedduring the last few decades for the one-sided way inwhich it directs the student into the field of anatomy,physics and chtmistry, while failing, to make plain tohim the significar.ce of mental factors in the differentvital functions as well as in illnesses and their treatment.This obvious deficiency led to the inclusion in theUniversity curriculum of courses of lectures on medicalpsychology. Psychoanalysis, more than any othersystem, is fitted for teaching psychology to the medicalstudent. The teaching of psychoanalysis would have toproceed in 2 stages: an elementary course, designed forall medical students, and a course of specialized lecturesfor psychiatrists. In the investigation of mental processesand intellectual functions, psychoanalysis pursues aspecific method of its own. The application of thismethod extends to the solution of problems in art,philosophy and religicn. A University stands only to gainby the inclusion in its curriculum of the teaching ofpsychoanalysis.

1919E 17/175'A child is being beaten': A contribution to the study ofthe origin of sexual perversions (1919): Editor's note.(1955).

The greater part of the paper called A Child is BeingBeaten, a. Contribution to the Study of the Origin ofSexual Perversions, consists of a very detailed clinicalenquiry into a particular kind of perversion. Freud'sfmdings throw a special light on the problem of maso-chism; and, as the subtitle implies, the paper was also

designed to extend our knowledge of the perversions ingeneral. The mechanism of repression is exhaustively dis-cussed in 2 of Freud's metapsychological papers; but thequestion of the motives leading to repression is nowhereexamined more fully than in the present paper. Theproblem was one which had interested and also puzzledFreud from very early days.

1919E 17/179'A child is being beaten': A contribution to the study ofthe origin of sexual perversions (1919). Parts I, II, & III.

People who seek analytic treatment for hysteria or anobsessional neurosis often confess to having indulged inthe phantasy: A child is being beaten. The phantasy hasfeelings of pleasure attached to it, and on their accountthe patient has reproduced it on innumerable occasionsin the past or may even still be doing so. At the climaxof the imaginary situation there is almost invariably amasturbatory satisfaction. At rust this takes place volun-tarily, but later on it does so in spite of the patient'sefforts, and with the characteristics of an obsession. Thefirst phantasies of the kind are entertained very early inlife: before school age, and not later than in the fifth orsixth year. This phantasy is cathected with a high degreeof pleasure and has its issue in an act of pleasurableautoerotic satisfaction. A phantasy of this kind, arisingin early childhood and retained for the purpose of auto-erotic satisfaction, can be regarded as a primary trait ofperversion. One of the components of the sexualfunction has developed in advance of the rest, has madeitself prematurely independent, has undergone fixationand in consequence been withdrawn from the laterprocesses of development, and has in this way givenevidence of a peculiar and abnormal constitution in theindividual. If the sexual component which has brokenloose prematurely is the sadistic one, then we mayexpect that its subsequent repression will result in a dis-position to an obsessional neurosis. Between the ages of2 and 4 or 5, the congenital libidinal factors are firstawakened. The beating phantasies appear toward the endof this period or after its termination. Analysis showsthat these beating phantasies have a hysterical develop-ment that involves many transformations (as regards thephantasies' relation to the author of the phantasy and asregards their object, content and significance). In thefirst phase of beating phantasies among girls the childbeaten is never the one producing the phantasy but ismost often a brother or sister. It is always an adult thatis beating the child in all these phantasies. The firstphse is completely represented in the phrase 'My fatheris beating the child.' The second (and most important)phase can be stated as 'I am being beaten by my father.'The third involves a phantasy with strong and unam-biguous sexual excitement attached to it, thus providinga means for masturbatory satisfaction.

112

121

1919E 17/186

'A child is being beaten': A contribution to the study ofthe origin of sexual perversions (1919). Parts IV & V.

If analysis is carried through the early period towhich the beating phantasies are referred and fromwhich they are recollected, it shows us that the child isinvolved in the agitations of its parental complex. Theaffections of the girl are fixed on her father. The firstphase (sadism) of the beating phantasy in which anotherdisliked sibling is beaten by the father gratifies thechild's jealousy and is dependent upon the erotic side ofthe child's life, but is also powerfully reinforced by thechild's egoistic interest. The phantasy of the secondpLase, being beaten by the father is a direct expressionof the girl's sense of guilt: the phantasy therefore hasbecome masochistic. A sense of guilt is invariably themain factor that transforms sadism into masochism;another factor is the love impulse. This phantasy is notonly the punishment for the forbidden genital relation,but also the regressive substitute for that relation, andfrom this latter source, it derives the libidinal excitationwhich is attached to it, and which finds its source, itderives the libidinal excitation which is attached to it,and which finds its outlet in masturbatory acts. Thethird phase of the beating phantasy is again sadistic. Aperversion in childhood may become the basis for theconstructior, of a perversion having a similar sense andpersisting throughout life, one which consumes thesubject's whole sexual life. Masochism is not the mani-festation of a primary instinct, but originates fromsadism which has been turned round upon the self, bymeans of regression from an object to the ego. Peoplewho harbor phantasies of this kind develop a specialsensitiveness and irritability towards anyone whom theycan include in the class of fathers. They are easilyoffended by a person of this kind, and in that way bringabout the realization of the imagined situation of beingbeaten by.their father.

1919E 17/195

'A child is being beaten': A contribution to the study ofthe origin of sexual perversions (1919). Part VI.

The little girl's beating phantasy passes through 3phases, of which the first and third are consciouslyremembered. The 2 conscious phases appear to besadistic; the middle and unconscious one is masochisticin nature; it consists in the child's being beaten by herfather, and it carries with it libidinal charge and a senseof guiit. In the first and third phantasies, the child whois being beaten is someone other than the subject; in themiddle phase it is the child herself; in the third phase itis usually boys who are being beaten. The person whodoes the beating is the father, replaced later on by asubstitute taken from the class of fathers. The uncon-

113

1919D 17/205

scious phantasy of the middle phase has a genitalsignificance and develops by means of repression andregression out of an incestuous wish to be loved by thefather. There are only a few male cases with an infantilebeating phantasy that do not have some other grossinjury to their sexual activities. They include personswho can be described as masochists, in the sense of beingsexual perverts. These men invariably transfer themselvesinto the part of a woman, while their masochisticattitude coincides with a feminine one. In the malephantasy, being beaten stands for being loved (in agenital sense). The boy's beating phantasy is passive andis derived from a feminine attitude towards his father.Adler proposes, in his theory of the masculine protest,that every individual makes efforts not to remain on theinferior feminine line of development, and strugglestowards the masculine line, from which satisfactionalone can be derived. The theory of psychoanalysis holdsfirmly to the view that the motive forces of repressionmust not be sexualized. No great change is effected bythe repression of the original unconscious phantasy.Infantile sexuality, which is held under repression, actsas the chief motive force in the formation of symptoms;and the essential part of its content, the Oedipuscomplex, is the nuclear complex of neuroses.

1919D 17/205Introduction to 'psycho-analysis and the war neuroses'(1919).

The war neuroses, in so far as they are distinguishedfrom the ordinary neuroses of peacetime by specialcharacteristics, are to be regarded as traumatic neuroseswhose occurrence has been made possible or has beenpromoted by a conflict in the ego. The conflict isbetween the scHier's old peaceful ego and his new war-like one, and it becomes acute as soon as the peace egorealizes what danger it runs of losing its life owing to therashness of its newly formed, parasitic double. The pre-condition of the war neuroses would seem to be anational army; there would be no possibility of theirarising in an army of professional soldiers or mer-cenaries. The war neuroses are only traumatic neuroses.The traumatic neuroses and war neuroses may proclaimtoo loudly the effects of mortal danger and may besilent or speak only in muffled tones of the effects offrustratinn in love. In traumatic and war neuroses thehuman ego is defending itself from a danger whichthreatens it from without or which is embodied in ashape assumed by the ego itself. In the transferenceneuroses of peace, the enemy from which the ego isdefending itself is actually the libido, whose demandsseem to it to be menacing. In both cases the ego is afraidof being damaged.

1955C 17/211

1955C 17/211Introduction to 'Psychoanalysis and the war neuroses'(1919). Appendix: Memorandum on the electrical treat-ment of war neurotics (1955) (1920).

A memorandum on the electrical treatment of warneurotics is presented. Although the war neuroses mani-fested themselves for the most part as motor dis-turbances, tremors and paralyses, and although it wasplausible to suppose that such a gross impact as thatproduced by the concussion due to the explosion of ashell nearby or to being buried by a fall of earth wouldlead to gross mechanical effects, observations werenevertheless made which left no doubt as to thepsychical nature of the causation of these socalled warneuroses. It was inferred that the immediate cause of allwar neuroses was an unconscious inclination in thesoldier to withdraw from the demands, dangerous oroutrageoi::, to his feelings, made upon him by activeservice. It seemed expedient to trezt the neurotic as amalingerer and to disregard the psychological distinctionbetween conscious and unconscious intentions. Just ashe had fled from the war into illness, means wereadopted which compelled him to flee back from illnessinto health. For this purpose painful electrical treatmentwas employed. This treatment, however, was not effec-tive. In 1918, Dr. Ernst Simmel, head of a hospital forwar neuroses at Posen, published a pamphlet in which hereported the extraordinarily favorable results achieved insevere cases of war neurosis by the psychotherapeuticmethod introduced by Freud. With the end of the war,the war neurotics disappeared.

191911 17/219The 'uncanny' (1919). Part I. Linguistic approach to theuncanny.

The uncanny is discussed. The uncanny is related towhat is frightening, to what arouses dread and horror. Asgood as nothing is to be found upon this subject incomprehensive treatises on esthetics. In his study of theuncanny, Jentsch lays stress on the obstacle presentedby the fact that people vary greatly in their sensitivity tothis quality of feeling. Not everything that is new andunfamiliar is frightening. The German word unhehnlichis the opposite of hehnlich (homelike), hehnisch(native); the opposite of what is familiar. Among its dif-ferent shades of meaning the word hehnlich exhibits onewhich is identical with its opposite, unhehnlich. Theword heimlich is not unambiguous, but belongs to 2 setsof ideas, which without being contradictory, are yet verydifferent (homelike and secretly). Thus hebnlich is aword, the meaning of which develops in the direction ofambivalence, until it finally coincides with its opposite,unhehnlich. Unheimlich is in some way or other a sub-species of heimlich.

114

123

191911 17/226The 'uncanny' (1919). Part II. Phenomenology ofuncanny affects.

Jentsch has taken, as a very good instance of theuncanny, doubts whether an apparently animate being isreally alive; or conversely, whether a lifeless object mightnot be in fact animate. To these he adds the uncannyeffect of epileptic fits, and of manifestations of insanity.These doubts of alive versus inanimate are thoroughlydiscussed in the story of The Sand-Man in E. T. A.Hoffmann's Nachtstucken. The feeling of somethinguncanny is directly attached to the figure of the Sand-Man, that is, to the idea of being robbed of one's eyes.The fear of damaging or losing one's eyes is a terriblethreat to children. This feal of blindness is seen as partof a castration complex. If psychoanalytic theory iscorrect in maintaining that every effect belonging to anemotional imprAse, whatever its kind, is transformed, ifit is repressed, into anxiety, then among instances offrightening things there must be one class in which thefrightening element can be shown to be somethingrepressed which recurs. This class of frightening thingswould then constitute the uncanny. Many people exper-ience the feeling in the highest degree in relation todeath and dead bodies, to the return of the dead, and tospirits and ghosts. The uncanny effect of epilepsy and ofmadness has the same origin. The layman sees in themthe working of forces hitherto unsuspected in his fellowmen, but at the same time he is dimly aware of them inremote corners of his own being. An uncanny effect isoften easily produced when the distinction betweenimagination and reality is effaced, as when somethingthat we have hitherto regarded as imaginary appearsbefore us in reality, or when a symbol takes over the fullfunctions of the thing it symbolizes.

1919H 17/245The 'uncanny' (1919). Part III. Relation of imaginationto reality.

It may be true that the uncanny, unheimlich, is some-thing which is secretly familiar, heimlichheimisch,which has undergone repression and then returned fromit and that everything that is uncanny fulfills this condi-tion. But the selection of material on this basis does notenable us to solve the problem of the uncanny. Apparentdeath and the reanimation of the dead have been repre-sented as most uncanny themes. As soon as somethingactually happens in our lives which seems to confirm theold discarded beliefs, we get a feeling of the uncanny.When the uncanny comes from infantile complexes, thequestion of material reality does not arise; its place istaken by psychical reality. What is involved is an actualrepression of some content of thought and a return ofthis repressed content, not a cessation of belief in the

reality of such a content. An uncanny experience occurseither when infantile complexes which have beenrepressed are once more revived by some impression, orwhen primitive beliefs which have been surmountedseem once more to be confirmed. A great deal that is notuncanny in fiction would be so if it happened in real life.There are many more means of creating uncanny effectsin fiction than there are in real life. The factors ofsilence, solitude, and darkness are actually elements inthe production of the infantile anxiety from which themajority of human beings have never become quite free.

1919H 17/253The 'uncanny' (1919). Appendix: Extract from DanielSander's `Worterbuch der Deutschen Sprache.

Although the German title of Freud's paper has beentranslated as "The Uncanny," an appended extract froman authoritative dictionary of the German language sug-gests some of the difficulties involved in choosing anappropriate equivalent for the original title. Discussed atsome length are the denotations, connotations, andimplications of the German word "heimlich" (or "dieHeimlichkeit") and its oppositive. The latter is said to beessentially equivalent to the German "unbehaglich" (cf.Freud's "das Unbehagen in der Kultur"), but also sug-gests unreasoning discomfort or a reaction of frightenedaversion, as from some ill defined evil or the discovery ofsome unsuspected secret which should have been kepthidden away, but which has nonetheless become mani-fest. Although "heimlich" is substantially identified withthe concept represented by the Latin "familiarities" orthe original implications of the English word "homely,"it is also, and perhaps equally, id.mtified with the idea ofsomething hidden away, or something of which only aseverely limited group has any cognizance or any right toeither cognizance or contact. "anheimlich," in turn, sug-gests a breach of that condition and privilege, which isassociated inevitably with both a considerable degree ofexistential guilt and potential threat, punishment, orvengeance.

1919G 17/257Preface to Reik's 'Ritual: Psycho-analytic studies'(1919).

The preface to Reik's Ritual: Psychoanalytic Studiesis presented. Psychoanalysis sprang from the need forbringing help to neurotic patients, who had found norelief through rest cures, through the arts of hydropathy,or through electricity. In 1913, Otto Rank and HannsSachs, brought together the results which had beenachieved up to that time in the applica:ion of psycho-analysis to the mental sciences. The overcoming of theOedipus complex conicides with the most efficient wayof mastering the archaic, animal heritage of humanity.What is today the heritage of the individual was once a

1919B 17/271

new acquisition and has been handed on from one toanother of a long series of generations. The Oedipuscomplex too may have had stages of development.Investigation suggests that life in the human family tooka quite different form in those remote days from thatwith which we are now familiar. If the prehistoric andethnological material on this subject is worked overpsychoanalytically, the result is that God the Fatheronce walked upon earth in bodily form and exercisedHis sovereignty as chieftain of the primal human hordeuntil his sons united to slay Him. This crime of libera-tion and the reactions to it had as their result the appear-ance of the first social ties, the basic moral restrictionsand the oldest form of religion, totemism. This hypothe-sis has been taken by Theodor Reik as the basis of hisstudies on the problems of the psychology of religion.

1919C 17/267A note on psycho-analytic publications and prizes(1919).

In the autumn of 1918, a member of the BudapestPsychoanalytical Society informed Freud that a fundhad been set aside for cultural purposes from the profitsmade by industrial undertakings during the war. Thefund was placed at Freud's disposal, was given his name,and was allotted by him to the foundation of an inter-national psychoanalytic publishing business (the Inter-nationaler Psychoanalytischer Verlag). The 2 periodicalpublications (Internationale Zeitschrift fur arztlichePsychoanalyse and hnago) survived the war. The newpublishing house, supported by the funds of theBudapest endowment, assumed the task of ensuring theregular appearance and reliable distribution of the 2journals. Simultaneously with the establishment of thepsychoanalytic publishing house it was decided to awardannual prizes out of the interest on the Budapest endow-ment, to 2 outstanding peices of work, one each in thefield of medical and of applied psychoanalysis. It wasintended that these prizes should be awarded every yearand that the choice should fail within the whole field ofthe psychoanalytically important literature publishedduring that period, irrespective of whether or not theauthor of the work in question was a Member of theInternational Psychoanalytic Association.

1919B 17/271James J. Putnam (1919).

Among the first pieces of news that reached Freudafter the raising of the barrier separating him from theAnglo-Saxon countries was the report of the death ofPutnam, President of the Pan-American psychoanalyticgroup. Putnam lived to be over 72 years old, remainedintellectually active to the end, and died peacefully ofheart failure in his sleep in November 1918. Putnam wasthe great support of psychoanalysis in America. J. J.

115

124

1919F 17/273

Putnam's personal appearance was made familiar toEuropean analysts through the part he took in theWeimar Congress of 1911.

1919F 17/273

Victor Tausk (1919).

Shortly before the outbreak of the first World War,Dr. Victor Tausk, (previously a lawyer, then a journalist)had obtained his second doctor's degree and set up inVienna at a nerve specialist. He was called up for activeservice ani was soon promoted to senior rank. Thestresses of many years' service in the field could exercisea severely damaging psychological effect on thisintensely conscientious man. At the last Psycho-analytical Congress, held in Budapest in September1918, Dr. Tausk showed signs of unusual nervous irrita-bility. Soon afterwards he came to the end of his mili-tary service, returned to Vienna, and was faced for thethird time, in his state of mental exhaustion, with thehard task of building up a new existence. On themorning of July 3,1919 (at the age of 42) he put an endto his life. Dr. Tausk had been a member of the ViennaPsycho-Analytical Society since autumn of 1909. Hiswritings exhibit the philosophical training which he wasable to combine with the Paact methods of science.Tausk also possessed an exceptional medico-psychological capacity. Psychoanalysis was particularlyindebted to Dr. Tausk, who was a brilliant speaker, forthe courses of lectures wWch he gave over a period ofmany years to large au liences of both sexes and inwhich he introduced them to the principles and prob-lems of psychoanalysis.

VOL. XVIII Beyond the Pleasure Principle,Group Psychology and Other Works (1920-1922)

1920G 18/3Beyond the pleasure principle (1920). Editor's note.(1955).

Freud began working on a first draft of Beyond thePleasure Principle in March, 1919, and he reported thedraft as fmished in the following May. The work wasfinally completed by the middle of July, 1920. In theseries of Freud's metapsychological writings, Beyond thePleasure Principle may be regarded as introducing thefmal phase of his views. He had already drawn attentionto the compulsion to repeat as a clinical phenomenon,but here he attributes to it the characteristics of aninstinct; here too for the first time he brings forward thenew dichotomy between Eros and the death instincts.The problem of destructiveness, which played an evermore prominent part in his theoretical works, makes itsfirst explicit appearance.

25

1920G 18/7Beyond the pleasure principle (1920). Part I. Review ofthe pleasure principle. Part II. Traumatic neurosis andchildren's play are repetitions.

In the theory of psychoanalysis it is assumed thatmental events are automatically regulated by thepleasure principle. The course of those events is

invariably set in motion by an unpleasurable tension.The fmal outcome coincides with a lowering of thattension. The mental apparatus endeavors to keep thequantity of excitation present in it as low as possible.Under the influence of the ego's instincts ofself-preservation, the pleasure principle is rep:aced bythe reality principle. Another occasion of the release ofunpleasure is to be found in the conflicts and dissensionsthat take place in the mental apparatus while the ego ispassing through its development into more highlycomposite organizations. Most of the unpleasure that weexperience is perceptual unpleasure. The study ofdreams may be considered the most trustworthy methodof investigating deep mental processes. Dreams occurringin traumatic neuroses have the characteristic ofrepeatedly bringing the patient back into the situation ofhis accident, a situation from which he wakes up inanother fright. A game that a 11/2-year-old child inventedwas related to the child's great cultural achievement; theinstinctual renunciation which he made in allowing hismother to go away without protesting. At the outset, hewas in a passive situation; but, by repeating it,unpleasurable though it was, as a game, he took on anactive part. There is no need to assume the existence of aspecial imitative instinct in order to provide a motive forplay. It is concluded that even under the dominance ofthe pleasure principle, there are ways and means enoughof making what is in itself unpleasurable into a subjectto be recollected and worked over in the mind.

1920G 18/18Beyond the pleasure principle (1919). Part III.Transference neurosis is a repetition.

Psychoanalysis is first and foremost an art ofinterpreting. A further aim comes in view: to oblige thepatient to confirm the analyst's construction from hisown memory. The chief emphasis lies upon the patient'sresistances: the art consists in uncovering these asquickly as possible, in pointing them out to the patient,and in inducing him to abandon his resistances.However, the patient cannot remember the whole ofwhat is repressed in him, and what he cannot remembermay be precisely the essential part of it. He is obliged torepeat the repressed material instead of remembering itas something belonging to the past. These reproductionsalways concern ome portion of infantile sexual life.When things have reached this stage, it is said that the

116

earlier neurosis has been replaced by a transferenceneurosis. The physician must get the patient toreexperience some portion of his forgotten life but hemust see to it that the patient retains some degree ofaloofness. The resistance of the conscious andunconscious ego operates under the sway of the pleasureprinciple: it seeks to avoid the unpleasure which wouldbe produced by the liberation of the repressed. The earlyefflorescence of infantile sexual life is doomed toextinction because its wishes are incompatible withreality and with the inadequate stage of developmentwhich the child has reached. Patients repeat all of theunwanted situations and painful emotions in thetransference and -evive them with the greatest ingenuity.What psychoanalysis reveals in the transferencephenomena of neurotics can also be observed in the livesof some normal people: those whose humanrelationships have the same outcome.

1920G 18/24Beyond the pleasure principle (1920). Part IV.Speculations on the death instinct.

Psychoanalytic speculation takes as its point ofdeparture the impression that consciousness may be notthe most universal attribute of mental processes, butonly a particular function of them. What consciousnessyields consists essentially of perceptions of excitationscoming from the external world and of feelings ofpleasure and unpleasure which arise from within themental apparatus. The conscious system is characterizedby the peculiarity that in it, excitatory processes do notleave behind any permanent change in its elements butexpire in the phenomenon of becoming conscious. Theliving vesicle is provided with a shield against stimulifrom the external world. The cortical layer next to thatshield must be differentiated as an organ for receivingstimuli from without. This sensitivity cortex which laterbecomes the conscious system, also receives excitationsfrom within. The =pleasure of physical pain is probablythe result of the protective shield having been brokenthrough. There is then a continuous stream ofexcitations from the part of the periphery concerned tothe central apparatus of the mind, such as couldnormally arise only from within the apparatus. Cathecticenergy is summoned from all side to providesufficiently high cathexes of energy in the environs ofthe breach. An anticathexis on a grand scale is set up andthe other phychical systems are impoverished so that theremaining psychical functions are extensively paralyzedor reduced. The common traumatic neurosis is regardedas a consequence of an extensive breach being made inthe protective shield against stimuli. Preparedness foranxiety and the hypercathexis of the receptive systemsconstitute the last line of defense of the shield againststimuli. Dreams endeavor to master the stimulus

117

1920G 18/34

r et rospectively, by developing the anxiety whoseomission was the cause of the traumatic neurosis. Anexception to the proposition that dreams are wishfulfillments is dreams occurring in traumatic neuroses;these arise in obedience to the compulsion to repeat.Thus it would seem that the function of dreams, whichconsists in setting aside any motives that might interruptsleep, by fulfilling the wishes of disturbing impulses, isnot their original function. If there is a 'beyond thepleasure principle,' then there was also a time before thepurpose of dreams was the fulfillment of wishes.

1920G 18/34Beyond the pleasure principle (1920). Part V. Revisionof the theory of instincts.

The fact that the cortical layer which receives stimuliis without any protective shield against excitations fromwithin must have as its result that these lattertransmissions of stimulus have a preponderance ineconomic importance and often occasion economicdisturbances comparable with traumatic neuroses. Theimpulses arising from the instincts do not belong to thetype of bound nervous processes but of freely mobileprocesses which press towards discharge. Themanifestations of a compulsion to repeat (which isdescribed as occurring in the early activities of infantilemental life as well as among the events of psychoanalytictreatment) exhibit to a high degree an instinctualcharacter and, when they act in opposition to thepleasure principle, give the appearance of some demonicforce at work. It seems that an iastinct is an uigeinherent in organic life to restore an earlier siate ofthings which the living entity has been obliged toabandon under the pressure of external disturbingforces. The instincts which watch over the destinies ofthe elementary organisms that survive the wholeindividual which provide them with a safe shelter whilethey are defenseless against the stimuli of the externalworld, which bring about their meeting with other germcells, etc., constitute the group of the sexual instincts.These instincts are peculiarly conservative in theirresistance tt- external influences and that they preservelife itself. Apart from the sexual instincts, there are noinstincts that do not seek to restore an earlier state ofthings. Both higher development and involution mightbe the consequences of adaption to the pressure ofexternal forces; and in both cases, the part played byinstincts might be limited to the retention of anobligatory modification. What appears in a majority ofindividuals as an untiring impulsion towards perfectioncan be understood as a result of the instinctualrepression upon which is based all that is most preciousin human civilization. The repressed instinct never ceases

126

1920G 18/44

to strive for complete satisfaction. It is concluded thatthere is no instinct towards perfection at work in humanbeings. The difference in the amount between thepleasure of satisfaction which is demanded and thatwhich is actually achieved is what provides the drivingfactor.

1920G 18/44Beyond the pleasure principle (1920). Part VI. Biologicalarguments for death instincts. Part VII. Summary.

The ego instincts exercise pressure towards deathwhile the sexual instincts exercise pressure towardsprolongation of life. It is hypothesized that the egoinstincts arise from the coming to life of inanimatematter and seek to restore the inanimate while sexualinstincts aim at conjugation of the germ cell. Withoutthis union the cell dies. The assumption that death isinternal (natural) is discussed. Biological experimentsdealing with organisms such as ciliate infusorian give thefollowing 2 facts: if 2 of the animalculae, at the momentbefore they show signs of senescene, are able toconjugate, they are saved from growing old and becomerejuvenated. It is also probable that infusoria die anatural death as a result of their own vital processes. It isconcluded that biology does not contradict therecognition of the death instincts. Psychoanalysis ob-

served the regularity with which libido is withdrawnfrom the object and directed to the ego. By studying thelibidinal development of children it was concluded thatthe ego is the true and original reservoir of libido, andthat it is only from that reservoir that libido is extendedonto objects. A portion of the ego instincts was seen tobe libidinal and sexual instincts operated in the ego.Thus the distinction between these 2 instincts haschanged from qualitative to topographical. We cannotascribe to the sexual instinct the characteristic of acompulsion to repeat. The dominating tendency ofmental life (and perhaps of nervous life) is the effort toreduce, keep constant, or remove internal tension due tostimuli, a tendency which finds expression in thepleasure principle; our recognition of this fact is a majorreason for believing in the existence of death instincts.One of the earliest and most important functions of themental apparatus is to bind the instinctual impulseswhich impinge it, to replace the primary processprevailing in them by the secondary process and converttheir freely mobile cathectic energy into a mainlyquiescent cathexis. The pleasure principle is a tendencyoperating in the service of a function to free the mentalapparatus from excitation or to keep the amount ofexcitation in it constant or as low as possible. At thebeginning of mentai lhe the struggle for pleasure was farmore intense than later but not so unrestricted.

118

127

1921C 18/67Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Editor's note. (1955).

Freud's letter showed that the first idea of anexplanation of group psychology occurred to him duringthe spring of 1919. In February, 1920, he was workingat the subject and he had written a first draft in Augustof the same year. It wa., not until February, 1921,however, that he began giving it its final form. There islittle direct connection between this work and Beyondthe Pleasure Principle. The trains of thought whichFreud takes up in Group Psycho legy and the Analysis ofthe Ego are more especially derived from the fourthessay in Totem and Taboo and his papers on narcissismand Mourning and Melancholia. The work is importantin 2 different directions. On the one hand it explains thepsychology of groups on the basis of changes in thepsychology of the individual mind. On the other hand itcarries a stage further Freud's investigation of theanatomical structure of the mind.

1921C 18/69Group psychology and analysis of the ego (1921). Part I:Iniroduction.

Individual psychology is concerned with theindividual man and explores the paths by which he seeksto find satisfaction for his instinctual impulses. In theindividual's mental life someone elre is invariablyinvolved, as a model, as an object, as a helper, or as anopponent. The contrast between social and narcissisticmental acts falls wholly within the domain of individualpsychology, and is not well calculated to differentiate itfrom a social or group psychology. The individual in therelations to his parents and to his brothers and sisters, tothe ,perscn he is in love with, to his friend, and to hisphysician, comes under the influence of only a singleperson, or of a very small number of persons, each oneof whom has become enormously important to him.Group psychology is concerned with the individual manas a member of a race, of a nation, of a caste, of aprofession, or an institution, or as a component part of acrowd of people who have been organized into a groupat some particular time for some definite purpose.Group psychology embraces an immense number ofseparate issues and offers to investigators countlessproblems which have hitherto not even been properlydistinguished from one another.

1921C 18/72Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part II: Le Bon's description of the group mind.

Le Bon's description of the group mind is discussed.If the individuals in a group are combined into a unity,

there must be something to unite them, and this bondmight be precisely the thing that is characteristic of agroup. Le Bon thinks that the particular acquirements ofindividuals become obliterated in a group, and that inthis way their distinctiveness vanishes. The racialunconscious emerges; what is heterogenous is submergedin what is homogeneous. The mental superstructure, thedevelopment of which in individuals shows suchdissimilaritie:,, is removed, and the unconsciousfoundations, which are similar in everyone, standexposed to view. in a group, the individual is broughtunder conditions which allow him to throw off therepressions of his unconscious instinctual impulses. Theapparently new characteristics which he then displaysare in fact the manifestations of this unconscious. LeBon believes that the individuals in a group display newcharacteristics which they have not previously possessed.Three factors are put forth as reasons for this: 1) theindividual forming part of a group acquires a sentimentof invincible power which allows him to yield toinstincts which, had he been alone, he would perforcehave kept under restraint; 2) contagion; and 3)suggestibility. A group is impulsive, changeable, andirritable. It is led almost exclusively by the unconscious.A group is credulous and open to influence, it has nocritical faculty, and the improbable. does not exist for it.A group is subject to the magical power of words.Groups have never thirsted after truth.

1921C 18/82Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part III: Other accounts of collective mental life.

The 2 theses which comprise the most important ofLe Bon's opinions, those touching upon the collectiveinhibition of intellectual functioning and the heighteningof affectivity in groups, had been formulated shortlybefore by Sighele. However, the group mind is capableof creative genius in the field of intelligence, as is shownabove all by language itself, as well as by folksong,folklore and the like. The most remarkable and also themost important result of the formation of a grout; is theexaltation or intensification of emotion produced inevery member of it. In McDougall's opinion, men'semotions are stirred in a group to a pitch that theyseldom or never attain under other conditions. Themanner in which individuals are carried away by acommon impulse is by means of emotional contagion. Agroup impresses the individual as being an unlimitedpower and an insurmountable peril. Five principalconditions for raising collective mental life to a higherlevel are enumerated by McDougall. 1) There should be

some degree of continuity of existence in the group. 2)In the individual member of the group, some definiteidea should be formed of the nature, composition,functions and capacities of the group. 3) The group

119

1921C 18/93

should be brought into interaction with other groups. 4)The group should possess traditions, customs and habits.5) The group should have a definite structure.

1921C 18/88Group psychology and the analysis of the ego1(1921).Part IV: Suggestion and libido.

Suggestion and libido are investigated. An individualin a group is subject, through its influence, to what isoften a profound alteration in his mental activity.Rational factors do not cover the observablephenomena. What is usually offered as an explanation issuggestion. Suggestion is actually an irreducible,primitive phenomenon, a fundamental fact in the mentallife of man. An attempt at using the concept of libido ispresented for the purpose of throwing light upon grouppsychology. Libido is an expiession taken from thetheory of the emotions. We call by that name theenergy, regarded as a quantitative magnitude, of thoseinstincts which have to do with all that may becomprised under the word love. Psychoanalysis givesthese love instincts the name of sexual instincts. It issnpposed that love relationships also constitute theessence of the group mind.. A group is clearly heldtogether by a.power of some kind: to what power couldthis feat be ytter ascribed than to Eros? If an individualgives u his distinctiveness in a group and lets its othermen1rs influence him by suggestion, it gives one theimpression that he does it because he feels the need ofbeing in harmony with them rather than in opposition tothem.

1921C 18/93Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part V: Two artificial groups. The church and the army.

Two artificial groups, the Church and the army, areexamined. In a Church as well as in an army, howeverdifferent the 2 may be in other respects, the sameillusion holds good of there being a head who loves all

the individuals in the group with an equal love.Everything depends upon this illusion. In these 2artificial groups, each individual is bound by libidinalties on the one hand to the leader (Christ, theCommander in Chief) and on the other hand to theother members of the group. The essence of a group liesin the libidinal ties existing in it. Panic arises if a groupbecomes disintegrated; the mutual ties have ceased toexist, and a gigantic and senseless fear is set free. Panicfear presupposes a relaxation in the libidinal structure ofthe group and reacts Zo that relaxation in a justifiable

manner.

128455-502 0- 72 - 9

1921C 18/100

1921C 18/100Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part VI: Further problems and lines of work.

A mere collection of people is not a group. In anycollection of people the tendency to form apsychological group may very easily come to the fore.The evidence of psychoanalysis shows that almost everyintimate emotional relation between 2 people whichlasts for some time contains a sediment of feelings ofaversion and hostility, which only escapes perception asa result of repression. This is less disguised in thecommon wrangles between buisness partners or in thegrumbles of a subordinate at his superior. In theundisguised antipathies and the aversions which peoplefeel towards strangers, we may recognize the expressionof self-love, of narcissism. This self-love works for thepreservation of the individual. But when a group isformed, the whole of this intolerance vanishes,temporarily or permanently, within the group. The samething occurs in men's social relations as has becomefamiliar to psychoanalytic research in the course of thedevelopment of the individual libido. The libido attachesitself to the satisfaction of the great vital needs, andchooses as its first objects the people who have a share inthat process. If therefore in groups, narcissistic self-loveis subject to limitations which do not operate outsidethem, that is cogent evidence that the essence of a groupformation consists in new kinds of libidinal ties amongthe members of ;he group.

1921C 18/105Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part VII: Identification.

Identification is known to psychoanalysis as theearliest expression of an emotional tie with anotherperson. It plays a part in the early history of the Oedipuscomplex. There are 3 sources of identification. First,identification is the original form of emotional ties withan object; secondly, in a regressive way it becomes asubstitue for a libidinal object tie, as it were by means ofintrojection of the object into the ego, and thirdly, itmay arise with any new perception of a common qualityshared with some other person who is not an object ofthe sexual instinct. The mutual tie between members ofa group is in the nature of an identification based uponan important emotional common quality.

1921C 18/111Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part VIII: Being in ion and hypnosis.

Being in love is an object cathexis on the part of thesexual instincts with a view to sexual satisfaction, acathexis which expires when this aim has been reached.The loved object enjoys a certain amount of freedom

120

from criticism; all its characteristics are valued morehighly than those of people who are not loved, or thanits own were at a time when it itself was not loved. Thetendency which falsifies judgment in this respect is thatof idealization. Traits of humility, of the limitation ofnarcissism and of self-injury occur in every case of beingin love. This happens especially easily with love that isunhappy and cannot be satisfied; for in spite ofeverything each sexual satisfaction always involves areduction in sexual overvaluation. Contemporaneouslywith this devotion of the ego to the object, the functionsallotted to the ego ideal cease to operate. The object hasbeen put in the place of an ego ideal. From being in loveto hypnosis is only a short step. This is the same humblesubjection, the same conipliance, the same absence ofcriticism, towards the hypnotist as towards the loveobject. The hypnotic relation is a group formation with2 members. A formula for the libidinal constitution ofgroups is presented: a primary group is a number ofindividuals who have put the same object in the place oftheir ego ideal and have consequently identifiedthemselves with om mother in their ego.

1921C 18/117

Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part IX: The herd instinct.

The herd instinct is discussed. Trotter derives themental phenomena that are described as occurring ingroups from a herd instinct (gregariousness), which isinnate in human beings just as in other species ofanimals. Biologically, he says, this gregariousness is ananalogy to multicellularity and a continuation of it. Interms of the libido theory, it is a further manifestationof the tendency which proceeds from the libido andwhich is felt by all living beings of the same kind, tocombine in more and more comprehensive units. Trottergives, as the list of instincts which he considers asprimary, those of self-preservation, of nutrition, of sex,and of the herd. Social feeling is based upon the reversalof what was first a hostile feeling into a positively tonedtie in the nature of an identification. The demand forequality in a group applies only to its members and notto the leader. All the members must be equal to oneanother, but they all want to be ruled by one person.Freud concludes that man is not a herd animal, butrather, he is a horde animal, an individual creature in ahorde led by a chief.

1921C 18/122

Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part X: The group and the primal horde

Human groups exhibit the picture of an individual ofsuperior strength among a troop of equal companions, apicture which is also contained in the idea of the primalhorde. The psychology of such a group, the dwindling of

129

the conscious individual personality, the focusing ofthoughts and feelings into a common direction, thepredominance of the affective side of the mind and ofunconscious psychical life, the tendency to theimmediate carrying out of intentions as they emerge,corresponds to a state of regression to a primitive mentalactivity, of just such a sort as is ascribed to the primalhorde. The primal father prevented his sons fromsatisfying their directly sexual impulsions; he forcedthem into abstinence and consequently into theemotional ties with him and with one another. Whoeverbecame his successor was given the possibility of sexualsatisfaction. The fixation of the libido to woman and thepossibility of satisfaction without any need for delay oraccumulation made an end of the importance of those ofhis sexual impulsions that were inhibited in their aim,and allowed his narcissism always to rise to its fullheight. The uncanny and coercive characteristics ofgroup formations, which are shown in the phenomena ofsuggestion that accompany them, may be traced back tothe fact of their origin from the primal horde. The leaderof the group is still the dreaded primal father; the groupstill wishes to be governed by unrestricted force; it hasan extrenr passion for authority.

1921C 18/129

Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part XI: A differentiating grade in the ego.

Each individual is a component part of numerousgroups; he is bound by ties of identification in manydirections, and he has built up his ego ideal uponthe most various models. Each individual therefore has ashare in numerous group minds and he can also raisehimself above them to the extent of having a scrap ofindependence and originality. In many individuals, theseparation between the ego and the ego ideal is not veryfar advanced; the 2 still coincide readily; the ego hasoften preserved its earlier narcissistic self-complacency.There are people, the general color of whose moodoscillates periodically from an excessive depressionthrough some kind of intermediate state to an exaltedsense of well-being. The foundation of thesespontaneous oscillations of mood is unknown. In casesof mania, the ego and the ego ideal have fused together,so that the person, in a mood of triumph andself-satisfaction, disturbed by no self-criticism, can enjoythe abolition of his inhibitions, his feelings ofconsideration for others, and his self-reproaches.

1921C 18/134Group psychology and the analysis of the ego (1921).Part XII: Postscript.

The distinction between identification of the egowith an object and replacement of the ego ideal by an

121

1920A 18/146

object finds an illustration in 2 artificial groups, thearmy and the Christian Church. A soldier takes hissuperior as his ideal, while he identifies himself with hisequals. The Church requires that the position of thelibido, which is given by group formation, should besupplemented. The development of the libido in childrenhas made us acquainted with the.first example of sexualinstincts which are inhibited in their aims. The firstconfiguration of the child's love, which in typical casestakes the shape of the Oedipus complex, succumbs fromthe beginning of the period of latency onwards to a waveof repression. Sexual impulsions that are inhibited intheir aims arise out of the directly sexual ones wheninternal or external obstacles make the sexual aimsunattainable. In the history of the development of thefamily there have been group relations of sexual love;but the more important sexual love became for the ego,and the more it developed the characteristics of being inlove, the more it required to be limited to 2 people.Being in love is based on the simultaneous presence ofdirectly sexual impulsions and of sexual impulsions thatare inhibited in their aims, while the object draws a partof the subject's narcissistic ego libido to itself. Hypnosisresembles being in love in being limited to 2 persons.The group multiples this process. Neurosis stands outsidethis series.

1920A 18/146The psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in awoman (1920). Part 1.

Homosexuality in women has not only been ignoredby the law,, but has also been neglected bypsychoanalytic research. A single case is presented anddiscussed. A beautiful and clever girl of 18, belonging toa family of good standing, had aroused displeasure andconcern in her parents by the devoted adoration withwhich she pursued a certain society lady who was about10 years older than herself. It was well known that thislady lived with a friend, a married woman, and hadintimate relations with her, while at the same time shecarried on promiscuous affairs with a number of men.The girl appeared in the most frequented streets in thecompany of her undesirable friend, being thus quiteneglect ful of her own reputation. However, shedisdained no means of deception, no excuses and no liesthat would make meetings with her possible and coverthem. About 6 months after she attempted to commitsuicide, her parents sought medical advice. There wassomething about the daughter's homosexuality thataroused the deepest bitterness in the father, and he wasdetermined to combat it with all the means in his power.The mother did not take her daughter's infatuation sotragically as did the father, nor was so incensed at it.The girl was not in any way ill. The patient had notenjoyed anything beyond a few kisses and embraces with

130

1920A 18/155

the object of her adoration; her genital chasity hadremained intact. There was no obvious deviation fromthe feminine physical type, nor any menstrualdisturbance.

1920A 18/155The psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in awoman (1920). Part II.

A case of homosexuality in a woman is presented. Inchildhood the girl had passed through the normalattitude characteristic of the feminine, she did notremember any sexual traumas in early life, nor were anydiscovered by the analysis. During the prepubertal yearsat school she gradually became acquainted with the factsof sex, and she received this knowledge with mixedfeelings of lasciviousness and frightened aversion, in away which may be normal. At the age of 13 and 14 shedisplayed a tender and, according to general opinion,exaggerated affection for a small boy, not quite 3 yearsold, whom she used to see regularly in a children'splayground. After a short time she grew indifferent tothe boy, and began to take an interest in mature, but stillyouthful, women. The manifestations of this interestsoon brought upon her a severe chastisement at thehands of her father. The birth of a third brother whenshe was about 16 was a significant event. Just when thegirl was experiencing the revival of her infantile Oedipuscomplex at puberty she became consciou3 of the wish tohave a male child (unconscious was the wish for herfather's child, in his image). Because she did not bear thechild, and her unconsciously hated rival, her mother, didbear\ a child , the patient became resentful andembittered and turned away from her father and frommen altogether. Before it happened her libido wasconcentrated on a maternal attitude, while afterwardsshe became a homosexual attracted to mature women,and remained so ever since. This libidinal position of thegirl's was greatly reinforced as soon as she perceived howmuch it displeased her father. The girl's inversionreceived its final reinforcement when she found in herlady an object which promised to satisfy not only herhomosexual trends, but also that part of herheterosexual libido which was still attached to herbrother.

1920A 18/160The psychogenesis of a ense of homosexuality in awoman (1920). Part III.

A case of homosexuality in a woman is presented. Inher behavior to her adored lady, the girl adopted thecharacteristic masculine type of love. When the girllearned later that her adored lady lived simply by givingher bodily favors, her reaction took the form of greatcompassion and of phantasies and plans for rescuing her

I4

beloved from these ignoble circumstances. Sheattempted suicide after her father saw them together andher beloved wanted to end the affair. The attemptedsuicide was the fulfillment of a punishment, and thefulfillment of a wish. She transferred to Freud thesweeping repudiation of men which had dominated herever since the disappointment she had suffered from herfather. The affective factor of revenge against her fathermade her cool reserve possible. The 2 intentions, tobetray and to please her father, originated in the samecomplex, the former resulted from the repression of thelatter, and the latter one was brought back by the dreamwork to the earlier one.

1920A 18/167The psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in awoman (1920). Part IV.

Freud does not maintain that every girl whoexperiences a disappointment such as that of the longingfor love that springs from the Oedipus attitude atpuberty will, necessarily on that account, fall a victim tohomosexuality. Even in a normal person it takes acertain time before the decision in regard to the sex ofthe love object is finally made. Homosexual enthusiasms,exaggerated strong friendships tinged with sensuality, arecommon enough in both sexes during the first yearsafter puberty. The analysis showed that the girl hadbrought along with her from her childhood a stronglymasked masculinity complex. It is concluded that this isa case of congenital homosexuality which became fixedand unmistakably manifest only in the period followingpuberty. Mental sexual character and object choice donot necessarily coincide. The mystery of homosexualityis a question of 3 sets of characteristics: physical sexualcharacters (physical hermaphroditism), mental sexualcharacters (masculine or feminine attitude), and kind ofobject choice.

1941D 18/175

Psycho-analysis and telepathy (1941; 1921). Editor'snote (1955) ind introduction.

Psychoanalysis and Telepathy is the first of Freud'spapers on telepathy, but was never published in hislifetime, though the greater part of the material in it wasincluded in various forms in his later published papers onthe subject. It does not follow that an intensifiedinterest in occultism must involve a danger topsychoanalysis. The immense majority of occultists arenot driven by a desire for knowledge or by a sense ofshame that science has so long refused to takecognizance of what are indisputable problems or by adesire to conquer this new sphere of phenomena. Theyare convinced believers who are looking for confirmationand for something that will justify them in openly

122

131

confessing their faith. There is little doubt that ifattention is directed to occult phenomena the outcomewill very soon be that the occurrence of a number ofthem will be confirmed; and it will probably be a verylong time before an acceptable theory covering thesenew fac ts can be arrived at. At the very firstconfirmation, the occultists will proclaim the triumph oftheir views.

194ID 18/181Psychoanalysis and telepathy (1941; 1921). Parts I & II.

Three examples of telepathy are presented anddiscussed. A young man going through analysis toldFreud that a fortune teller told him that hisborther-in-law would die of crayfish or oyster poisoningin July or August. His brother-in-law did not die but wasvery seriously ill at that time from crayfish poisoning.This is interpreted as the communication (thoughttransference) of an unconscious, repressed death wishagainst his brother-in-law to the fortune teller. Thesecond case concerns the eldest girl of a family of 5 whomarried well but had no children. Because of the lack ofchildren due to her husband's inability to produce them,she became depressed and was hospitalized. After 10years of illness, she was treated by Freud at which timeshe related that at the age of 27, she removed herwedding ring, placed her hand down in a plate of sand,and had a fortune teller announce that she wouli bemarried and have 2 children by the age of 32. She wasnow 40 years old and had no children. The patient'smother had not married till she was 30 and, in herthirty-second year, she gave birth to 2 children. Thethird episode discussed a graphologist, RafaelSchermann. The phenomenon of thought transferenceoccurred between the graphologist and one of Freud'spatients who eventually broke off an affair he washaving and married a girl of whom Schermann approved.

1922A 18/196Dreams and telepathy (1922). Editor's note (1955) andintroduction.

The relation of the telepathic occurrences to dreams,or more exactly, to the theory of dreams, is presented.Freud maintains that the 2 have little to do with eachother, and that if the existence of telepathic dreamswere to be established there would be no need to alterthe conception of dreams in any way. The material onwhich the communication is based is very slight. Duringsome 27 years as an analyst, Freud had never been in aposition to observe a truly telepathic dream of any of hispatients.

123

1922A 18/208

1922A 18/200Dreams and telepathy (1922). Part I.

Dreams and telepathy are discussed. One of Freud'spatients dreamed that his wife had twins. His daughterwas pregnant but she was not expecting her confinementfor 4 weeks. The next day, he received a telegram fromhis son-in-law that his daughter had had twins. Thedream goes into great detail of the likeness of thechildren to the parents, discusses the color of their hairand the probable change of color at a later age. In thedream the dreamer's second wife had twins. Theoccurrence, however, was that his daughter had givenbirth to twins in the distant home. If we consult theassociative material to this dream, it shows, in spite of itssparseness, that an intimate bond of feeling existedbetween the father and daughter, a bond of feelingwhich is so usual and so natural that we ought to ceaseto be ashamed of it, one that in daily life merely findsexpression as a tender interest and is only pushed to itslogical conclusion in dreams. Two conceptions of thedream are presented. According to the first, the dream isa reaction to a telepathic message: 'your daughter hasjust brought twins into the world.' According to thesecond an unconscious process of thought underlies thedream, which may be reproduced somewhat as follows:'Today is the day the confinement should take place ifthe young people in Berlin are really out in theirreckoning by a month, as I suspect. And if my first wifewere still alive, she certainly would not be content with1 grandchild. To please her there would have to be atleast twins. All dreams come from within, are productsof our mental life, whereas the very conception of thepurely 'telepathic dream' lies in its being a perception ofsomething external, in relation to which the mindremains passive and receptive.

1922A 18/208Dreams and telepathy (1922). Part II.

The second case concerning the relationship betweendreams and telepathy is not a telepathic dream, but adream that has recurred from childhood onwards, in aperson who has had many telepathic experiences. In therecurrent dreams, the dreamer saw a tongue of landsurrounded by water. The waves were being drivenforward and then back by the breakers. On this piece ofland stood a palm tree, bent somewhat towards thewater. A woman had her arm wound round the stem ofthe palm and was bending low towards the water, wherea man was trying to reach the shore. At last she laydown on the ground, held tightly to the palm tree withher left hand and stretched out her right hand as far asshe could towards the man in the water, but withoutreaching him. The dream is a rescuing from water, atypical birth dream. The tree trunk is a phallic symbol.

132

1922B 18/221

The man's face remained hidden. It must have been herfather. The instances of telepathic messages belonged tothe sphere of the Oedipus complex. Telepathy has norelation to the essential nature of dreams. It is anincontestable fact that sleep creates favorable conditionsfor telepathy. Just as sleep is not indispensable to theoccurrence of telepathic messages, dream formation doesnot necessariiy wait for the onset of sleep before itbegins. If the phenomenon of telepathy is only anactivity of the unconscious mind, the laws ofunconscious mental life may then apply to thistelepathy.

1922B 18/221Some neurotic mechanisms in jealousy, paranoia andhomosexuality (1922).

Jealousy is an affective state, like grief, that may bedescribed as normal. There are 3 layers or grades ofjealousy: competitive or normal, projected, anddelusional jealousy. Normal jealousy is compounded ofgrief, the pain caused by the thought of losing the lovedobject, and of the narcissistic wound, in so far as this isdistinguishable from the other wound. Projectedjealousy is derived in both men and women either fromtheir own actual unfaithfulness in real life or fromimpusles towards it which have succumbed to repression.Delusional jealousy has its origin in repressed impulsestowards unfaithfulness; but the object in these cases is ofthe same sex as the subject. Cases of paranoia are notusually amenable to analytic investigation. A case ofparanoia was presented that was of a youngish man witha fully developed paranoia of jealousy, the object ofwhich was his impeccably faithful wife. After he brokeup an affair he had been having, his projected jealousybroke out. Since in paranoia it is precisely the mostloved person of the same sex that becomes the persecu-tor, this reversal of affect takes its origin from theambivalence of feeling while the nonfulfillment of thisclaim for love strengthens it. This ambivalence thusserves the same purpose for the persecuted paranoiac asjealousy in the patient, that of a defense againsthomosexuality. The whole of the patient's youth wasgoverned by a strong attachment to his mother of whomhe was her favorite son. Another case of persecutoryparanoia was presented in which the patient was both arebel and a submissive son. After his father's death hedenied himself enjoyment of woman out of guilt. Hisactual relations with other men were clearly dominatedby suspiciouness. The qualitative factor, the presence ofcertain neurotic formations, has less practical signifi-cance than the quantitative factor, the degree ofattention or, the amount of cathexis that these struc-tures are able to attract to themselves. The typicalprocess of homosexuality is that a few years after thetermination of puberty a young man, who has hitherto

been strongly fixated to his mother, changes his attitude;identifies with his mother and looks for love objects inwhom he can rellisoover himself, and whom he mightlove as his mother I;,ved him. The choice is towards anarcissistic object which is readier to hand and easier toput into effect than movement towards the opposite sex.Another mechanism of homosexual object choice, itsorigin in male sibling rivalry, is discussed.

1923A 18/234Two encyclopedia articles (1923). (A). Psycho-analysis.

The following 29 topics pertaining to psychoanalysisare summarized: history of psychoanalysis; catharsis; thetransition to psychoanalysis (from belief in hypnoidstates to repression and defense); abandonment ofhypnosis; free association; the 'Fundamental TechnicalRule' (in which the paticnt is required to put himself inthe position of' an attentive and dispassionate self--observed, to read off the surface of his consciousness,and to make a duty of complete honesty while notholding back any idea from communication); psycho-analysis as an interpretative art; the interpretation ofparapraxes and haphazard acts; the interpretation ofdreams; the dynamic theory of dream formation(involving wish fulfillment); symbolism; the etiologicalsignificance of sexual life; infantile sexuality; the de-velopment of the libido; the process of finding an object,and the Oedipus Complex; the diphasic onset of sexualdevelopment; the theory of repression; transference; thecornerstones of psychoanalytic theory; later history ofpsychoanalysis; more recent advances in psychoanalysis;narcissism; development of technique; psychoanalysis asthe therapeutic procedure; comparison between psycho-analysis and hypnotic and suggestive methods; therelation of psychoanalysis to psychiatry; criticisms andmisunderstandings of psychoanalysis; the nonmedicalapplications and correlations of psychoanalysis; andpsychoanalysis as an empirical science.

1923A 18/255Two encyclopedia articles (1923). (B). The libidotheory.

Libido is a term used in the theory of the instincts :ordescribing the dynamic manifestation of sexuality. Thefirst sphere of phenomena to be studied by psycho-analysis comprised what are known as the transferenceneuroses. It was found that their symptoms came aboutby sexual instinctual impulses being rejected by thesubject's personality (his ego) and then finding ex-pression by circuitous paths through the unconscious.What is described as the sexual instinct turns out to beof a highly composite nature and is liable to disintegrateonce more into its component instincts. Each com-ponent instinct is unalterably characterized by its

124

133

source, that is, by the region or zone of the body fromwhich its excitation is derived. The pathogenic process inschizophrenia (dementia praecox) is the withdrawal ofthe libido from objects and its introduction into the ego,while the clamorous symptoms of the disease arise fromthe vain struggles of the libido to find a pathway back toobjects. Instincts are characterized as tendencies in-herent in living substance towards restoring an earlierstate of things. Both classes of instincts, Eros as well asthe death of instinct, have been in operation andworking against each other from the first origin of life.

1920B 18/263A note on the prehistory of the technique of analysis(1920).

A book by Havelock Ellis which bears the title of ThePhilosophy of Conflict includes an essay on "Psycho-analysis in Relation to Sex." The aim of this essay is toshow that the writings of the creator of analysis shouldbe judged not as a piece of scientific work but as anartistic production. Havelock Ellis's wide readingenabled him to bring forward an author who practicedand recommended free association as a technique,though for purposes other than Freud's, and thus Ilas aclaim to be regarded as a forerunner of psychoanalysis.In 1857, Dr. J. J. Garth Wilkinson published a volume ofmystic doggerel verse written by what Ire considered anew method, the method of impression. A theme waschosen and everything that thereafter impressed themind was written down. In Schiller's correspondencewith Korner, the great poet and thinker recommendedanyone who desires to be productive to adopt themethod of free association. Dr. Hugo Dubowitz drew Dr.Ferenczi's attention to a short essay covering only 41/2pages by Ludwig Borne. The essay advises to take a fewsheets of paper and for 3 days, write down, withoutfabrication or hypocrisy, everything that comes intoyour head. When 3 days have passed you will be quiteout of your senses with atonishment at the new andunheard of thoughts you have had. Freud had beengreatly influenced by Borne's work from the age of 14on.

1920D 18/266Associations of a four-year-old child (1920).

The associations of a 4-year-old child are presented.The child said that if Emily gets married, she'll have ababy. She knows that when anyone gets married, a babyalways comes. The girl said that she knov,s a lot besides.She knows that trees grow in the ground and that Godmade the world. What the girl was trying to say was thatbabies grow inside their mother. She symbolicallyreplaced the mother to Mother Earth. In her last remark

1921A 18/269

she replaced the direct thought that it's all the work ofthe father by the appropriate sublimation, that Godmakes the world.

1920C 18/267Dr. Anton von Freund (1920).

Dr. Anton von Freund, who was General Secrctary ofthe International Psychoanalytical Association since theBudapest Congress in September 1918, died on January20, 1920, in a Vienna sanatorium, a few days aftercompleting his fortieth year. He used his material powersto assist others and to soften the hardness of theirdestiny as well as to sharpen in all directions the sense ofsocial justice. When, during his last years, he came toknow psychoanalysis, it seemed to him to promise thefulfillment of his 2 great wishes. He set himself the taskof helping the masses by psychoanalysis and of makinguse of the therapeutic effects of that medical techniquein order to mitigate the neurotic suffering of the poor.With the concurrence of Dr. Stephan von Barczy, thethen Burgomaster, he assigned a sum of money for thefoundation of a psychoanalytic institute in Budapest, inwhich analysis was to be practiced, taught, and madeaccessible to the people. It was intended to train aconsiderable number of physicians in this Institute whowould receive an honorarium from it for the treatmentof poor neurotics in an outpatient clinic. The Institute,furthermore, was to be a center for further scientificresearch in analysis. Von Freund's premature death hasput an end to these philantropic schemes, with all theirscientific hopes.

125

1921A 18/269

Preface to J. J. Putnam's `Addresses on psycho-analysis'(1921).

The preface to J. J. Putnam's Addresses on Psycho-analysis is presented. Professor Putnam, who died in1918 at the age of 72, was not only the first Americanto interest himself in psychoanalysis, but soon becameits most decided supporter and its most influentialrepresentative in America. The papers that are collectedinto a single volume were written by Putnam between1909 and the end of his life. They give a good picture ofhis relations to psychoanalysis. They show how he wasat first occupied in correcting a provisional judgmentwhich was based on insufficient knowledge; how he thenaccepted the essence of analysis, recognized its capacityfor throwing a clear light upon the origin of humanimperfections and failings, and how he was struck by theprospect of contributing towards the improvement ofhumanity along analytical lines.

134

r-

1921B 18/271

1921B 18/271Introduction to J. Varendonck's 'The psychology ofday-dreams' (1921).

The Introduction to J. Varendonck's The Psychologyof Day Dreams is presented. Varendonck has succeededin getting hold of the mode of thought activity to whic !one abandons oneself during the state of distraction intowhich we readily pass before sleep or upon incompleteawakening. The author includes the sort of thoughtactivity which he has observed in Bleuler's autisticthinking, but calls it, as a rule fore - conscious thinking.However, the autistic thinking of Bleuler does not, byany means, correspond viith the extension and thecontents of the fore - conscious. Daydreaming does notowe its peculiarities to the circumstances that it pro-ceeds mostly fore - consciously. Even strictly directedreflection may be achieved without the cooperation ofconsciousness. The daydream, as well as the chains ofthought studied by Varendonck, should be designated asfreely wandering or phantastic thinking, in opposition tointenthmally directed reflection.

1940C 18/273Medusa's Head (1940; 1922).

An interpretation of the decapitated head of Medusais presented. To decapitate is synonymous with tocastrate. The terror of Medusa is thus a terror ofcastration that is linked to the sight of something. Thehair upon Medusa's head is frequently represented inworks of art in the form of snakes, and these are derivedfrom the castration complex. However frightening theymay be in themselves, they serve as a mitigation of thehorror, for they replace the penis, the absence of whichis the cause of the horror. If Medusa's head takes theplace of a representation of the female genitals, or ratherif it isolates their horrifying effects from their pleas-ure-giving ones, it may be recalled that displaying thegen'tals is familiar in other connections as an apotropaicact. The erect male organ also has an apotropaic effect.

VOL. XIX The Ego and the Idand Other Works (1923-1925)

1923B 19/3The ego and the id (1923). Editor's introduction.(1961).

The Ego and the Id appeared in the third week ofApril, 1923, though it had been in Freud's mind since atleast the previous July. The Ego and the Id is the last ofFreud's major theoretical works. It offers a descriptionof the mind and its workings which is at rust sight newand even revolutionary; and indeed all psychoanalytic

126

writings that date from after its publication bear theunmistakable imprint of its effects, at least in regard totheir terminology. The forerunners of the present gen-eral picture of the mind had been successively the 'Pro-ject' of 1895, the seventh chapter of the Interpretationof Dreams and the metapsychologicai papers of 1915. Asimple scheme underlay all of Freud's earlier theoreticalideas: functionally, a repressed force endeavoring tomake its way into activity but held in check by a repres-sing force, and structurally, an unconscious opposed byan ego. In 6:: structural picture of the mind, what hadfrom the first been most clearly differentiated from theunconscious had been the ego. It now began to appearthat the ego itself ought partly to be described as uncon-scious. Being conscious was hence forward to be re-garded simply as a quality which might or might not beattached to a mental state. In The Ego and the Id, the 2main ideas consist of 1) the thesis of the threefolddivision of the mind and 2) the genesis of the superego.

1923B 19/12The Ego and the id (1923). Preface and Part I: Con-sciousness and what is unconscious.

The division of the psychical into what is consciousand what is unconscious is the fundamental premise ofpsychoanalysis; and it alone makes it possible forpsychoanalysis to understand the pathological processesin mental life, which are as common as they are import-ant, and to find a place for them in the framework ofscience. Being conscious is in the first.place a purelydescriptive term, resting on perception of the mostimmediate and certain character. A psychical element isnot as a rule conscious for a protracted length of time.Very powerful mental processes or ideas exist which canproduce all the effects in mental life that ordinary ideasdo, though they themselves do not become conscious.The reason why such ideas cannot become conscious isthat a certain force opposes them, that otherwise theycould become conscious, and that it would then beapparent how little they differ from other elementswhich are admittedly psychical. The stat which theideas existed before being made conscious is called re-pression, and we assert that the force which institutedthe repression and maintains it is perceived as resistanceduring the work of analysis. We obtain our concept ofthe unconscious from the theory of repression. Thelatent, which is unconscious only descriptively, not inthe dynamic sense we c .11 preconscious; we restrict theterm unconscious to the dynamically unconscious re-pressed. In each individual there is a coherent organiza-tion of mental processes called ego; consciousness isattached to this ego. The ego controls the approaches tomotility and from this ego proceeds the repressions bymeans of which it is sought to exclude certain trends inthe mind not merely from consciousness but also from

135

other forms of effectiveness and activity. Resistance,which is also found in the ego, is unconscious, andbehaves like the repressed. A part of the ego may beunconscious, and this unconsciousness belonging to theego is not latent like the preconscious.

1923B 19/19The ego and the id (1923). Part II: The ego and the id.

All our knowledge is invariably bound up with con-sciousness. We can come to know even the unconscious(Ucs) only by making it conscious. Consciousness is thesurface of the mental apparatus. All perceptions whichare received from without and from within are conscious(Cs)..The real difference between a Ucs and a precon-scious (Pcs) idea (thought) consists in that the former iscarried out on some material which remains unknown,whereas the latter (the Pcs) is in addition brought intoconnection with word presentations. These word pre-sentations are residues of memories; they were at onetime perceptions, and like all mnemonic residues theycan become conscious again. We think of the mnemonicresidues as being contained in systems which are directlyadjacent to the perceptual conscious (Pcpt Cs) system,so that the cathexes of those residues can readily extendfrom within on to the elements of the latter system. Thedistinction between Cs and Pcs has no meaning wherefeelings are concerned; the Pcs drops out and feelings areeither Cs or Ucs. We can look upon an individual as apsychical id, unknown and unconscious, upon whosesurface rests the ego, developed from its nucleus thePcpt system. Pictorially, the ego does not completelyenvelop the id, but only does so to the extent to whichthe system Pcpt forms its surface. The ego is not sharplyseparated from the id but part merges into it The re-pressed ego merges into the id as well, and is merely apart of it. The ego is that part of the id which has beenmodified by the direct influence of the external worldthrough the medium of the Pcpt Cs; in a sense it is anextension of the surface differentiation. The ego is firstand foremost a body ego. Not only what is lowest butalso what is highest in the ego can be unconscious.

1923B 19/28The ego and the id (1923). Part HI: The ego and thesuper-ego (ego ideal).

The ego ideal or superego is not firmly connectedwith consciousness. The transformation of an eroticobject choice into an alteration of the ego is a methodby which the ego can obtain control mer the id. Thetransformation of object libido into narcissistic libidoimplies an abandonment of sexual aims. Behind the egoideal there lies hidden an individual's first and mostimportant identification, his identification with thefather in his own personal prehistory. In both sexes, the

127

1923B 19/48

relative strength of the masculine and feminine sexualdispositions is what determines whether the outcome ofthe Oedipus situation shall be an identification with thefather or with the mother. The broad general outcomeof the sexual phase dominated by the Oedipus complexmay be taken to be the forming of a precipitate in theego, consisting of the 2 identifications of father identi-fication and mother identification m some way unit-dwith each other. The modification of the ego retains itsspecial position; it confronts the other contents of theego as an ego ideal or superego. The superego is notsimply a residue of the earliest object choices of the id;it also represents an energetic reaction formation againstthose choices. The ego ideal is the heir of the Oedipuscomplex. It is easy to show that the ego ideal answers toeverything that is expected of the higher nature of man.

1923B 19/40The ego and the id (1923). Part IV: The two classes ofinstincts.

Two classes of instincts are distinguished, one ofwhich, the sexual instincts or Eros, is by far the moreconspicuous and accessible to study. It comprises notmerely the uninhibited sexual instinct proper and theinstinctual impulses of an aim inhibited or sublimatednature derived from it, but also the self-preservativeinstinct. The second class of instincts is called the deathinstinct. It appears that, as a result of the combinationof unicellular organisms into multicellular forms of life,the death instinct of the single cell can successfully beneutralized and the destructive impulses be diverted onto the external world through the instrumentality of aspecial organ. The sadistic component of the sexualinstinct would be a classical example of a serviceableinstinctual fusion and the sadism which has made itselfindependent as a perversion would be typical of a defu-sion. Love is regularly accompanied by hate (ambiva-lence); in human relationships, hate is frequently a fore-ninner of love. It seems a plausible view that the dis-placeable and neutral energy, which is no doubt activeboth in the ego and in the id, proceeds from the narcis-sistic store of libido, that is desexualized Eros. Thisdisplaceable libido is employed in the service of thepleasure principle to obviate blockages and to facilitatedischarge. This displaceable energy may also be de-scribed as sublimated energy. The transformation oferotic libido into ego libido involves an abandonment ofsexual aims, a desexualization.

1923B 19/48The ego and the id (1923). Part V: the dependent rela-tionships of the ego.

The ego is formed out of identifications which takethe place of abandoned cathexes by the id. The first of

136

1923B 19/60

these identifications, the superego, owes its special posi-tion in relation to the ego, to 2 factors 1) it was the firstidentification and one which took place while the egowas still feeble, and 2) it is the heir to the Oedipuscomplex. The superego is always close to the id and canact as its representative towards the ego. Part of thesense of guilt normaily remains unconscious, because theorigin of conscience is intimately connected with theOedipus complex, which belongs to the unconscious. Asense of guilt expresses itself differently under differentconditions. The normal, conscious sense of guilt is basedon the tension between the ego and the ego ideal. Thesense of guilt is excessively strongly conscious in obses-sional neurosis and melancholia but remains unconsciousin hysteria. The obsessional neurotic, in contrast to themelancholic, never performs self-destruction. The id istotally nonmoral; the ego strives to be moral, and thesuperego can be super-moral and then become as cruel asonly the id can be. The ego owes service to 3 mastersand consequently, is menaced by 3 dangers: from theexternal world, from the libido of the id, and from theseverity of the superego. The great significance whichthe sense of guilt has in the neuroses makes it con-ceivable that common neurotic anxiety is reinforced insevere cases by the generating of anxiety between theego and the superego"(fear of castration, of conscience,of death). The id has no means of showing the ego eitherlove or hate.

1923B 19/60The ego and the id (1923). Appendix A: the descriptiveand the dynamic unconscious. Appendix B: The greatreservoir of libido.

In the descriptive sense there are 2 kinds of uncon-scious: the latent unconscious and the repressed uncon-scious. Unconscious, in its dynamic sense, covers onlyone thing, the repressed unconscious. The fact that thelatent unconscious is only descriptively unconsciousdoes not imply that it is the only thing that is descrip-tively unconscious. In this book Freud speaks of the idas "the great reservoir of libido". This appears to contra-dict his reference to the ego as such a reservoir in anumber of other writings both before and after this. Thecontradiction is diminished if we consider other passageswhere he indicates that it is the undifferentiated ego-idthat is the original "great reservoir" and that after dif-ferentiation the ego becomes a storage tank for narcis-sistic libido.

1923D 19/69A seventeenth-century demonological neurosis (1923).Editor's note (1961) and introduction.

A Seventeen-Century Demonological Neurosis waswritten in the last months of 1922. Freud's interest inwitchcraft, possession and allied phenomena was of long

standing. Freud passes beyond the discussion of an indi-vidual case and of the limited demonological problem toa consideration of some of the wider questions involvedin the adoption by males of a feminine attitude towardsthe father. The neuroses of childhood have taught usthat a number of things can easily be seen in them withthe naked ee which at a later age are only to he dis-covered after a thorough investigation. We may expectthat the same will turn out to be true of neurotic ill-nesses in earlier centuries, provided that we are preparedto recognize them under names other than those of ourpresent day neuroses. The demonological theory ofthose lark times has won against all the somatic views ofthe period of exact science. The states of possessioncuJespond to our neuroses, for the explanation ofwhich we once more have recourse to psychical powers.In our eyes, the demons are bad and reprehensiblewishes, derivatives of instinctual impulses that have beenrepudiated and repressed.

1923D 19/73A seventeenth-century demonological neurosis (1923).Part I: The story of Christoph Haizmann the painter.

The story of Christoph Haizmann the painter, whopresented with a de.nonological neurosis, is discussed.On August 29, 1677 in a church in Pottenbrunn, he wasseized with convulsions and later admitted these weredue to a previous pact with the Devil in which he agreedin writing to belong to him in body and soul after 9years. This period would expire September 29, 1677.After the painter had undergone a prolonged period ofpenance and prayer at Mariazell, the Devil appeared tohim in the sacred Chapel at midnight September 8, theNativity of the Virgin, in the form of a winged dragon,and gave him back the pact, which was written in blood.After a short time the painter left Mariazell in the bestof health and went to Vienna, where he lived with amarried sister. On October 11, fresh attacks began, someof them very severe. They consisted in visions and ab-sences, in which he saw and experienced every kind ofthing, in convulsive seizures accompanied by the mostpainful sensations. This time, however, it was not theDevil who tormented him; it was by sacred figures thathe was vexed. In May, 1678, he returned to Mariazelland told the reverent Fathers that his reason for return-ing was that he had to require the Devil to give him backanother earlier bond, which had been written in ink.This time once more the Blessed Virgin and the piousFathers helped him to obtain the fulfillment of hisrequest. He entered the Order of the Brothers Hospital-lers and was again repeatedly tempted by the Evil Spirit,who tried to make a fresh pact. These attempts wererepelled and Brother Chrysostomus died of a hectic feverpeacefully and of good comfort in 1700.

128

AS7

1

1923D 19/79A seventeenth-century demonological neurosis (1923).Part II: The motive for the pact with the devil.

The motive for Christoph Haizmann's pact with theDevil is discussed. Fle signed to a bond with the Devil inorder to be freed from a state of depression, which hadbeen brought on by the death of his father. The bondsmention no undertaking given by the Devil in retuin forwhose fulfillment the painter pledges his eternal bliss,but only a demand made by the Devil which the paintermust satisfy. The painter was to be bound to the Devil,as his son, for 9 years. At the end of that time, thepainter was to become the property, body and soul, ofthe Devil. The train of thought which motivated thepainter in making the pact seems to have been this: hisfather's death had made him lose his spirits and hiscapacity to work; if he could only obtain a father sub-stitute he might hope to regain what he had lost; inreturn for the painter's soul the Devil was to become hisfather for 9 years.

1923D 19/83A seventeenth century demonological neurosis (192?).Part III: The devil as father-substitute.

The Devil is discussed as a father substitute. The Devilfirst appeared to Christoph Haizmann as an honestelderly citizen with a brown beard, dressed in a red cloakand leaning with his right hand on a stick, with a blackdog beside him. Later on, his appearance became moreand more terrifying: he was equipped with horns, eagle'sclaws, and bat's wings, and finally he appeared in thechapel as a flying dragon. We know that God is a fathersubstitute. The demon is regarded as the antithesisof God and yet is very close to him in nature. God andthe Devil were originally identical. The pact that Haiz-mann made with the Devil was for 9 years. The number9 is of great significance for neurotic phantasies. It is thenumber of months of pregnancy. Although the 9 appearsas years, it could be interpreted as months. 7'ho femalesexual character of the Devil is stressed by introducinglarge pendulous breasts. It is concluded that what thepainter is rebelling against is his feminine attitude to hisfather which culminates in a phantasy of bearing him achild.

'4

1923D 19/93A seventeenth century demonological neurosis (1923).Part IV: The two bonds.

A remarkable detail in the story of Christophman., is the statement that he signed 2 different bondswith the Devil. It is unusual for anyone to sign a bondwith the Devil twice, in such a way that the firstdocument is replaced by the second, but without losingits own validity. Freud's view is that when the painter

129

1923D 19/100

first came to Mariazell he spoke only of one bond, writ-ten in the regular way in blood, which was about to falldue. In Mariazell, too, he presented this bond in blood asthe one which the demon had given back to him undercompulsion from the Holy Mother. The painter left theshrine soon afterwards and went to Vienna, where hefelt free till the middle of October. Then, however, hebegan once more to be subjected to sufferings andapparitions, in which h:?. saw the work of the evil spirit.He again felt in need of redemption, hot was faced withthe difficulty of explaining why the exorcism in theHoly Chapel had not brought him a lasting deliverance.He invented an earlier, first bond, which was to bewritten in ink, so that its supersession in favor of a laterbond, written in blood should seem more plausible. Hecould not avoid the awkward result that he had re-deemed one. the blood bond, too soon (in the eighthyear), and the other, the black bond, too late (in thetenth year).

1923D 19/100A seventeenth-century demonological neurosis (1J23).Part V: The further course of the neurosis.

The further course of the neurosis of Christoph Haiz-mann is presented. Examination of the painter's diaryaffords deep insight into the motivation or exploitationof his neurosis. Until October 11, he felt very well inVienna, where he lived with a married sister; but afterthat he had fresh attacks which fell into 3 phases: First,temptation appeared in the form of a fmely dressedcavalier, who tried to persuade him to throw away thedocument attesting his admission to the Brotherhood ofthe Holy Rosary. An ascetic reaction appeared. OnOctober 20, a great light appeared, and a voice camefrom it, making itself known as Christ, and commandedhim to forswear this wicked world and slrve God in thewilderness for 6 years. The painter's iimuitasies of teirp-tation were succeeded by ascetic ones and finally byphantasies of punishment. The painter signed a bondwith the Devil because, after his father's death, feelingdepressed and unable to work, he was worried aboutmaking a livelihood. This pact still did not help him.Finally, with his entrance into a Holy Order, both hisinternal struggle and his material needs came to an end.In his neurosis, his seizures and visions were brought toan end by the return of an alleged first bond. It wasconcluded that all he wanted was to make his life secure.He followed a path which led from his father, by way ofthe Devil as a father substitute, to the pious Fathers ofthe Church. The painter's wretched situation in lifewould not have provoked a dernonological neurosis if hismaterial need had not intensified his longing for hisfather.

138

r.

1923C 19/108

1923C 19/108

Remarks on the theory and practice of dream-interpretation (1923). Parts I-VI.

In interpreting a dream there are several choices con-cerning technical procedures: 1) a chronological pro-cedure in which the dreamer brings up his associations tothe elements of the dream in the order in which thoseelements occurred; 2) starting from one particular ele-ment of the dream, for example, the most striking pieceof it or the piece with the most sensory intensity;3) asking the dreamer what events of the previous dayare associated in his mind with the dream lie has justdescribed; and 4) leaving it to the dreamer to decidewith which associations to the dream he shall begin.When the pressure of resistance is high, one may succeedin discovering what the things are with which the dreamis concerned, but not what they mean. When the resist-ance is kept within moderate limits, the familiar pictureof the work of interpretation comes into view: thedreamer's associations begin by diverging widely fromthe manifest elements, so that a great number of subjectsand ranges of ideas are touched on, after which, a secondseries of associations converge from these on to thedream thoughts that are being sought. Dreams frombelow are provoked by the strength of an unconscious(repressed) wish. Dreams from above correspond tothoughts or intentions of the day before which havecontrived during the night to obtain reinforcement fromrepressed materia that is debarred from the ego. Theinterpretation of a dream falls into 2 phases: the phasein which it is translated and the phase in which it isjudged or has its value assessed. One should not let thesecond phase influence the work of the first phase.Deciding on the value of a correctly translated dream isdifficult and all other indications, including those ofwaking life, must be taken into account.

1923C 19/113Remarks on the theory and practice of dream-interpretation (1923). Parts VII & VIII.

The question of the value to be assigned to dreams isintimately related to the other question of their suscep-tibility to influence from suggestion by the physician.The fact that the manifest content of dreams is influ-enced by the analytic treatment stands in no need ofproof. Latent dream thoughts have to be arrived at byinterpretation and can be influenced or suggested by theanalyst. A portion of these latent dream thoughts cor-respond to preconscious thought formations, thoughtformations with which the &tamer might well havereacted to the physician's remarks. They are perfectlycapable of being conscious. One never exercises anyinfluence on the mechanism of dream formation itself,on the dream work in the stric t sense of the word. Every

130

139

true dream contains indications of the repressed wishfulimpulses to which it owes the possibility of its forma-tion. With these and with material which refers to scenesfrom the dreamer's past, it is often difficult to provethat they are not the result of suggestion; but the way inwhich fragments fit together like a complicated jigsawpuzzle finally convinces us that this is not so. It maywell be that dreams during psychoanalysis succeed inbringing to light what is repressed to a greater extentthan dreams outside that situation. But it cannot beproved, since the 2 situations are not comparable: theemployment of dreams in analysis is something veryremote from their original purpose. Positive transferencegives assistance to the compulsion to repeat.

1923C 19/118Remarks on the theory and practice of dream-interpretation (1923). Part IX.

Dreams that occur in a traumatic neurosis are theonly genuine exceptions and punishment dreams are theonly apparent exceptions to the rule that dreams aredirected towards wish fulfillment. In the latter class ofdreams we are met by the remarkable fact that actuallynothing belonging to the latent dream thoughts is takenup into the manifest content of the dream. Somethingquite different appears instead, which must be describedas a reaction formation against the dream thoughts, arejection and complete contradiction of them. This mustbe ascribed to the critical agency of the ego which hasbeen temporarily reestablished even during sleep, andwhich replaces the objectionable dream wish with apunishment dream. Astonishment is sometimes ex-pressed at the fact that the dreamer's ego can appear 2or more times in the manifest dream, once as himselfand again disguised behind the figures of other people.During the course of the construction of the dream, thesecondary revision has evidenti:r sought to obliterate thismultiplicity of the ego, which cannot fit in with anypossjble scenic situation but it is reestablished by thework of interpretation. Separation of the ego from anobserving, critical, punishing agency (an ego ideal) mustbe taken into account in the interpretation of dreams,and often accounts for the multiple appearances of theego in the same dream.

192M 19/125Some additional notes on dream-interpretation as awhole (1925). Editor's note (1961). (A). The limits tothe possibility of interpretation.

The limits to the possibility of interpretation ofdreams are discussed. Dreaming is an activity of play orphantasy. When a dream deals with a problem of actuallife, it solves it in the manner of an irrational wish andnot in the manner of a reasonable reflection. There is

only one useful task, only one function, that can beascribed to a dream, and that is the guarding of steepfrom interruption. A dream may be described as a pieceof phantasy working on behalf of the maintenance ofsleep. It is on the whole a matter of indifference to thesleeping ego what may be dreamt during the night solong as the dream performs its task, and that thosedreams best fulfill their function about which one knowsnothing after waking. No one can practice the interpre-tation of dreams as an isolated activity: it remains a partof the work of analysis. If one practices dream interpre-tation according to the sole justifiable technical pro-cedure, one soon notices that success depends entirelyupon the tension of resistance between the awakenedego and the repressed unconscious. Because resistance isoften strong, only a certain portion of a patient's dreamproducts can be translated and often only incompletely.Since many incomprehensible dreams become under-stood in the light of knowledge obtained later in theanalysis it is justifiable to assert that dreams are quitegenerally mental structures that are capable of inter-pretation, though the situation may not always allow aninterpretation being reached. When the interpretation ofa dream has been discovered it is not always easy todecide whether it is a complete one. In that case, wemust consider the meaning proved which is based on thedreamer's association and our estimate of the situation,without feeling bound to reject the other meaning.

19251 19/131

Some additional notes on dream-interpretation as awhole (1925). (B). Moral responsibility for the contentof dreams.

Moral responsibility for the content of dreams is dis-cussed. The manifest content is a deception, a facade.When the content of the dream is spoken of, what mustbe referred to can only be the content of the precon-scious thoughts and of the refiressed wishful impulsewhich are revealed behind the facade of the dream bythe work of interpretation. Our interest in the genesis ofmanifestly immoral dreams is greatly reduced when wefmd from analysis that the majority of dreams are re-vealed as the fulfillments of immoral, egoistic, sadistic,perverse or incestuous, wishful impulses. Dreams do notalways offer immoral wish fulfillments, but often ener-getic reactions against them in the form of punishmentdreams. In other words, the dream censorship can notonly express itself in distortions and the generation ofanxiety, but can go so far as to blot out the immoralsubject matter completely and replace it by somethingelse that serves as an atonement, though it allows one tosee what lies behind. One must hold oneself responsiblefor the evil impulses of one's dreams. The ethical narcis-sism of humanity should rest content with the know-ledge that the fact of distortion in dreams, as well as the

1923E 19141

existence of anxiety dreams and punishment dreams,afford just as clear evidence of his moral nature as dreaminterpretation gives of the existence and strength of hisevil nature.

19251 19/135Some additional notes on dream-interpretation as awhole (1925). (C). The occult significance of dreams

The occult significance of dreams is discussed. Therewould seem to be 2 categories of dreams with a claim tobeing reckoned as occult phenomena: prophetic dreamsand telepathic dreams. In Freud's opinion, there is no.validity to prophetic dreams. Telepathy is not a dreamproblem: our judgment upon whether it exists or notneed not be based on a study of telepathic dreams.Freud believes that there may be some truth to thephenomenon of telepathy. He mentions a class of ma-terial which is exempt from doubts which are otherwisejustified: unfulfilled prophecies by professional fortunetellers. An example is given in which a fortune tellerpredicted that a woman would give birth to 2 childrenby age 32. The woman remained childless but in analysisat age 43 it became evident that her dominant uncon-scious wish at the time of the prophecy had been to have2 children before age 32 as her mother had done andthus to satisfy her wish for her own father by puttingherself in her mother's place. Freud concluded that thestrongest unconscious wish had made itself manifest tothe fortune teller by being directly transferred to himwhile his attention was being distracted by the perform-ances he was going through. If there are such things astelepathic messages, the possibility cannot be dismissedof their reaching someone during sleep and coming to hisknowledge in a dream.

131

1923E 19/41The infantile genital organization: An interpolation intothe theory of sexuality (1923).

The infantile genital organization is discussed. Themain characteristic of the infantile genital organization isits difference from the final genital organization of theadult. This consists in the fact that, for both sexes, onlyone genital, namely the male one, comes into account.What is present, therefore, is not a primacy of the geni-tals, but a primacy of the phallus. The small boy per-ceives the distinction between men and women, but tobegin with he has no occasion to connect it with a differ-ence in their genitals. The driving force which the maleportion of the body will develop later at puberty ex-presses itself at this period of life mainly as an urge toinvestigate, as sexual curiosity. Many of the acts ofexhibitionism and aggression which children commit,and which in later years would be judged without hesi-tation to be expressions of lust, prove in analysis to be

140

L

1924B 19/149

experiments undertaken in the service of sexual research.In the course of these researches the child arrives at thediscovery that the penis is not a possession which iscommon to all creatures that are like himself, and con-cludes that the lack is due to castration. The significanceof the castration complex can only be rightly appre-ciated if its origin in the phase of phallic primacy is alsotaken into account. The child believes that it is onlyunworthy female persons tlmt have lost their genitals.Women whom he respects, like his mother, retain a penisfor a long time. The sexual polarity of male-femalefmally seen at puberty appears in different transforma-tions in childhood sexual development. The earliestantithesis is subject-object; later in the sadistic anal stageit is active-passive; and in the stage of infantile genitalorganization it is male-genital-castrated.

1924B 19/149Neurosis and psychosis (1924).

Neurosis and psychosis are discussed. Neurosis is theresult of a conflict between the ego and its id, whereaspsychosis is the analogous outcome of a similar disturb-ance in the relations between the ego and the externalworld. All the analyses show that the transferenceneuroses originate from the ego's refusing to accept apowerful instinctual impulse in the id or to help it tofm d a motor outlet. or from the ego's forbidding thatimpulse the object at which it is aiming. In such a casethe ego defends itself against the instinctual impulse bythe mechanism of repression. The repressed materialstruggles against this fate and creates a substitute repre-sentation, the symptom. The ego finds its unity threat-ened and impaired by this intruder, and it continues tostruggle against the symptom, just as it fended off theoriginal instinctual impulse. The etiology common to theonset of psychoneurosis and of a nsychosis alwaysremains the same. It consists in a frustration, a nonful-fillment, of one of those childhood wishes which areforever undefeated and which are so deeply rooted inour phylogenetically determined organization. Thepathogenic effect depends on whether the ego remainstrue to its dependence on the external world and at-tempts to silence the id, as in the transference neuroses,or whether it lets itself be overcome by the id and thustorn away from reality, as in the psychoses. A thirdgroup of illnesses, the narcissistic neuroses, are charac-terized by a conflict between the ego and the superego.The thesis that neuroses and psychoses originate in theego's conflicts with its various ruling agencies needs tobe supplemented in one further point. One would like toknow in what circumstances and by what means the egocan succeed in merging from such conflicts, which arecertainly always present, without falling ill. This is a newfield of research, in which economic considerations andthe ego's capacity to avoid a rupture by deforming itselfwill be 2 important factors.

132

1924C 19/157The economic problem of masochism (1924).

The economic problem of masochism is discussed.Masochism comes under observation in 3 forms: as acondition imposed on sexual excitation, as an expressionof the feminine nature, and as a norm of behavior. Wemay, accordingly, distinguish an erotogenic, a feminine,and a moral masochism. The first, the erotogenic maso-chism, pleasure in pain, lies at the bottom of the other 2forms as well. Its basis must be sought along biologicaland constitutional lines. The third form has been recog-nized as a sense of guilt which is mostly unconscious;but it can already be completely explained and fittedinto the rest of our knowledge. Analysis of cases showsthe subjects in a characteristically female situation; theysignify, being castrated, or copulated with or giving birthto a baby. The clinical description of feminine maso-chism is discussed along with a theoretical explanationof erotogenic masochism. Feminine masochism is basedon the primary, erotogenic masochism, on pleasure inpain. Erotogenic masochism accompanies the libidothrough all its developmental phases and derives fromthem its changing psychical coatings. The fear of beingeaten by the totem animal (father) originates from theprimitive oral organization; the wish to be beaten by thefather comes from the sadistic anal phase which followsit; castration enters into the content of masochisticphantasies as a precipitate of the phallic stage or organi-zation; and from the final genital organization there arisethe situations of being copulated with and of givingbirth. The third form of masochism, moral masochism, ischiefly remarkable for having loosened its connectionwith what we recognize as sexuality, and does not need aloved one as one of its conditions. Individuals with thistype of masochism give an impression of being exces-sively morally inhibited although not being conscious ofthis ultramorality. Moral masochism is unconscious. Theexpression "unconscious sense of guilt" means a needfor punishment at the hands of a parental power. Thewish to be beaten by the father is very close to the wishto have a passive (feminine) sexual relation with him andis only a regressive distortion of it. The sadvm of thesuperego and the masochism of the ego supplement eachother and unite to produce the same effects.

1924D 19/173The dissolution of the Oedipus complex (1924).

The dissolution of the Oedipus complex is discussed.The Oedipus complex reveals its importance as thecentral phenomenon of the sexual period of early child-hood. After that, its dissolution takes place; it succumbsto repression and is followed by the latency period. Inone view, the Oedipus complex goes to its destructionfrom its lack of success. Another view is that theOedipus complex must collapse because the time has

come for its disintegration. Both of these views arecompatible. Freud believes that what brings about thedestruction of the child's phallic genital organization isthe threat of castration. To begin with, the boy does notbelieve in the threat or obey it in the least. It is not untilthe child observes the female genitals that his unbelief isbroken down. The child's ego turns away from the Oedi-pus complex and the object cathexes are given up andreplaced by identifications. The authority of the fatheror the parents is introjected into the ego, and there itforms the nucleus of the superego, which takes over theseverity of the father and perpetuates his prohibitionagainst incest, and so secures the ego from the return ofthe libidinal object cathexis. The libidinal trends belong-ing to the Oedipus complex are in part desexualized andsublimated and in part inhibited in their aim andchanged into impulses of affection. The whole processhas preserved thx: genital organ (averted its loss) and hasparalyzed it (removed its function). This starts thelatency period. The ego's turning away from the Oedipuscomplex can be called repression. This process is equiva-lent to a destruction and an abolition of the complex.Here is the borderline between normal and pathological;if the ego has not achieved much more than a repressionof the complex, the latter persists in an uncrmsciousstate in the id and will later manifest its pathologicaleffects. The connections between the phallic organiza-tion, the Oedipus complex, the threat of castration,superego formation and latency period justify thestatement that the destruction of the Oedipus complexis brought about by the threat of castration. In femalechildren the Oedipus complex is gradually given upbecause the wish for a child (formerly a wish for a penis)is never fulfilled.

1924E 19/183The loss of reality in neurosis and psychosis (1924).

The loss of reality in neurosis and psychosis is dis-cussed. In a neurosis :he ego, in its dependence onreality, supresses a piece of the id, whereas in a psy-chosis, this same ego, in the service of the id, withdrawsfrom a piece of reality. For a neurosis, the decisive fac-tor would be the predominance of the influence ofreality, whereas for a psychosis it would be the pre-dominance of the id. In a psychosis, a loss of realitywould necessarily be present, whereas in a neurosis, itwould seein, this loss would be avoided. Every neurosisdisturbs the patient's relation to reality in some way andserves him as a means of withdrawing from reality. Theneurosis consists in the processes which provide a com-pensation for the portion of the id that has beendamaged. Neurosis is characterized as the result of arepression that has failed. When a psychosis comes intobeing, something analogous to the process in a neurosisoccurs, though, of course, between different agencies of

133

1924F 19/191

the mind. In neurosis, a piece of reality is avoided by asort of flight, whereas in psychosis it is remodeled. Inpsychosis, the initial flight is succeeded by an activephase of remodeling; in neurosis, the initial obedience issucceeded by a deferred attempt at flight. Neurosis doesnot disavow reality, it only ignores it; psychosis disavowsit and tries to replace it. In psychosis the transforming ofreality is carried out upon the memory traces and ideacand judgments previously derived from reality and iscontinually being enriched with fresh perceptions. Thistask of procuring perceptions to correspond to the newreality is effected by means of hallucination. It isprobable that in psychosis the rejected piece of realityconstantly forces itself upon the mind as the repressedinstinct does in neurosis. Distinctions between neurosisand psychosis are a result of the topographical differencein the initial situation for the pathogenic conflict,namely whether in it the ego yielded to its allegiance tothe real world or to its dependence on the id.

1924F 19/191A short account of psycho-analysis (1924).

A brief history of psychoanalysis is presented.Psychoanalysis initially had only the single aim of under-standing something of the nature of the functionalnervous diseases. The importance of hypnosis (later tobe replaced by the method of free association plus inter-pretation) in the origin of psychoanalysis and in thestudy of the neuroses is discussed. Contributions ofBreuer and Freud to the development of psychotherapythrough introduction of the cathartic method are out-lined and the mechanisms of repression and resistanceare presented. A theory which accounts for the origin,meaning, and purpose of neurotic symptoms includesemphasis on instinctual life, on mental dynamics, on thefact that even the apparently most obscure and arbitrarymental phenomena invariably have a meaning and acausation, the theory of psychical conflict and of thepathogenic nature of repression, the view that symptomsare substitutive satisfactions, the recognition of theetiological importance of sexual life, and the beginningsof infantile sexuality. The significance and meaning ofdreams in psychotherapy and methods of interpretationare discussed. Psychoanalytic theory began to grow(with the development of many journals) and attractedfollowers. A list of concepts which enable the physicianto deal with analytical material includes: libido, objectlibido, narcissistic or ego libido, and Oedipus complex.The importance of psychoanalysis for psychiatry drewattention from the intellectual world through its relationto normal behavior. Study of the psychical functions ofgroups of peoples (group therapy) allowed psycho-analysis to be proclaimed as 'depth psychology'. Thestresses imposed on our mental faculties by civilization

11.42

1925E 19/213

are discussed and it is concluded that it is predominatelythe sexual instinctual impulses that have succumbed tocultural suppression. If the mental apparatus can bedivided into an ego, (turned towards the external worldand equipped with consciousness) and an unconscious id(dominated by its instinctual needs), then psycho-analysis is to be described as a psychology of the id.

1925E 19/213The resistances to psycho-analysis (1925).

The resistances to psychoanalysis are discussed.Psychoanalysis derives nothing but disadvantages fromits middle position between medicine and philosophy.Doctors regard it as a speculative system and refuse tobelieve that, like every other natural science, it is basedon a patient and tireless elaboration of facts from theworld of perception; philosopheis, measuring it by thestandard of theirs own art!ticially constructed systems,fmd that it starts from impossible premises such as theexistence of unconscious mental activity, and reproach itbecause its most general concepts lack clarity and pre-cision. Psychoanalysis proposes that there should be areduction in the strictness with which instincts are re-pressed and that correspondingly more play be given totruthfulness. By its theory of the instincts, psycho-analysis offended the feelings of individuals in so far asthey regarded themselves as members of the socialcommunity. Psychoanalysis disposed of the fairytale ofan asexual childhood. It demonstrated that sexualinterest and activities occur in small children from thebeginning of their lives. The idea is, in general, unaccept-able to adults who have energetically repressed their ownmemories of this period. The strongest resistances topsychoanalysis were not of an intellectual kind but arosefrom emotional sources.

19/223The resistances to psychoanalysis (1925). Appendix:Extract from Schopenhauer's 'The world as will andidea'.

An extract from Schopenhauer's The World as Willand Idea is presented. In his later works, Freud madeseveral references to the emphasis which Schopenhauerlaid on the importance of sexuality. Schopenhauer wrotethat the relation of the sexes is really the invisiblecentral point of all action and conduct. It is the cause ofwar and the end of peace, the basis of what is serious,and the aim of the jest, the inexhaustible source of wit,the key to all allusions, and the meaning of all myste-rious hints, or all spoken offers and all stolen glances,the daily meditation of the young, and often also of theold, the hourly thought of the unchaste, and evenagainst their will the constantly recurring imagination ofthe chaste, the everready material of a joke, just because

the profoundest seriousness lies at its foundation. Sexualpassion is the most perfect manifestation of the will tolive, its most distinctly expressed type; and the origin ofthe individual in it, and its primacy over all other desiresof the natural man, are both in complete agreement withthis.

1925A 19/227A note upon the 'Mystic writing-pad' (1925).

The Mystic Writing Pad is a slab of dark brown resinor wax over which is laid a thin transparent sheet, thetop end of which is firmly secured to the slab. Thetransparent sheet contains 2 layers, which can bedetached from each other except at the top end. Theupper layer is a transparent piece of celluloid. One writeswith a pointed stylus upon the celluloid portion of thecovering sheet which rests on the wax slab. If one wishesto destroy what has been written, all that is necessary isto raise the double covering sheet from the wax slab by alight pull. lf, while the Mystic Pad has writing on it, thecelluloid is cautiously raised from the waxed paper, thewriting can be seen on the surface of the latter. The Padprovides not only a receptive surface that can be usedover and over again, but also permanent traces of whathas been written. The 'Mystic writing pad' is used as aconcrete representmion of Freud's views on the func-tioning of the perceptual apparatus of the mind. Theunusual capacity of the mental apparatus to contain anunlimited receptive capacity for new perceptions andnevertheless lay down permanent memory traces isdivided between 2 different systems: A perceptualconscious system (Pcpt. Cs.) which receives perceptionsbut retains no permanent trace of them, while the per-manent traces of the excitations which have beenreceived are preserved in 'mnemonic systems' lyingbehind the perceptual system. The perceptual apparatusconsists of 2 layers, an external protective shield againststimuli whose task it is to diminish the strength of exci-tations coming in, and a surface behind it which receivesthe stimuli, namely the Pcpt Cs. The Pad solves theproblem of combining the 2 functions (permanent andtemporary memory) by dividing them between 2separate but interrelated component parts or systems.The layer which receives the stimuli (Pcpt Cs.) forms nopermanent traces; the foundations of memory comeabout in other adjoining systems.

1925H 19/235Negation (1925).

Negation is discussed. The content of a repressedimage or idea can make its way into consciousness oncondition that it is negated. Negation is a way of takingcognizance of what is repressed. To affirm or negate ti.a

134

143

content of thoughts is the task of the function of intel-lectual judgment. The function of judgment is concernedin the main with 2 sorts of decisions. It affirms or disaf-firms the possession by a thing of a particular attribute;and it asserts or disputes that a presentation has an exist-ence in reality. Judging is the intellectual action whichdecides the choice of motor action, which puts an end tothe postponement due to thought and which leads overfrom thinking to acting. Judging is a continuation, alongthe lines of expediency, of the original process by whichthe ego took things into itself or expelled them fromitself, according to the pleasure principle.

1925J 19/243Some psychical consequences of the anatomical distinc-tion between the sexek (1925). Editor's note. (1961).

From early days Freud made complaints of theobscurity enveloping the sexual life of women. Oneresult of this obscurity was to lead Freud to assume veryoften that the psychology of women could be takensimply as analogous to that of men. But in fact over along period, Freed's interest had not been directed topsychology. A number of previous papers make passingreference to different aspects of feminine sexual devel-opment, but Freud's new thesis is fully stated for thefirst time in this paper. It is the synthesis of the variouspieces of knowledge, derived from widely separatedhistorical strata of Freud's work, which gives its impor-tance to the present paper.

1925J 19/248Some psychical consequences of the anatomical distinc-tion between the sexes (1925).

Some psychical consequences of the anatomicaldistinction between the sexes are studied. The analysesof neurotics should deal thoroughly with the remotestperiod of their chilr:hood, the time of the early efflores-cence of sexual life. In boys, the situation of the Oedi-pus complex is the first stage that can be recognizedwith certainty. At that stage a child retains the sameobject which he previously cathected with his libidoduring the preceding period while he was being nursed.He regards his father as a disturbing rival and would liketo get rid of him and take his place. The Oedipus atti-tude in boys belongs to the phallic phase; its destructionis brought about by the fear of. castration. The prehis-tory of the Oedipus complex in boys includes an identi-fication of an affectionate sort with the father and mas-turbatory activity. The masturbatory activity makes itsfirst appearance spontaneously as an activity of a bodyorgan and is brought into relation with the Oedipuscomplex at some later date. Observation of the primalscene at this stage and its impact is discussed. In littlegirls the Oedipus complex raises one problem more than

135455-582 0 72 - 10

19231 19/267

in boys. In both cases the mother is the original object,but girls abandon it and instead take their father as anobject. The first step in the phallic phase for little girls isthe discovery of the penis and immediate envy of whatshe considers a superior organ. After a woman hasbecome aware of the wound to her narcissism she devel-ops a sense of inferiority. Even after penis envy hasabandoned its true object, it continues to exist: bv aneasy displacement, it persists in the character trait ofjealousy. In boys, the Oedipus complex is destroyed bythe castration complex; in girls, it is made possible andled up to by the castration complex. Other consequencesof penis envy are a loosening of the girl's relation withher mother as a love object and discovery of the infe-riority of the clitoris. The intense current of feelingagainst masturbation appearing in girls is discussed inrelation to her narcissistic sense of humiliation which isbound up with penis envythat she cannot competewith boys and should give up. Thus her recognition ofthe anatomical distinction between the sexes forces heraway from masculinity to the development of femi-ninity. Further views are presented on the difference inthe Oedipus complex of boys and girls.

1923F 19/261Josef Popper-Lynkeus and the theory of dreams (1923).

The essential part of Freud's theory of dreams, thedream censorship, was discovered independently byJosef Popper-Lynkeus. Freud started out from thestrange, confused, and senseless character of so manydreams, and hit upon the notion that dreams werebound to become like that because something was strug-gling for expression in them which was opposed by aresistance from oilier mental forces. In dreams hiddenimpulses were stirring which stood in contradiction towhat might, be called the dreamer's official ethical andesthetic creed. To the mental force in human beingswhich keeps watch on the internal contradictions anddistorts the dream's primitive instinctual impulses infavor of conventional or of higher moral standards,Freud gave the name of dream censorship. What enabledFreud to discover the cause of dream distortion was hismoral courage. In the case of Popper, it was the purity,love of truth and moral serenity of his nature.

19231 19/267Dr. Sandor Ferenczi (on his 50th birthday) (1923).

Dr. Sandor Ferenczi was discussed on his fiftiethbirthday. Ferenczi has repeatedly played a part in theaffairs of psychoanalysis. He was born in 1873 aril hasbeen the leader of the Budapest PsychoanalyticalSociety for 10 years. Ferenczi, as a middle child in alarge family, had to struggle with a powerful brothercomplex and under the influence of analysis, became an

144

1925F 19/273

irreproachable elder brother, a kindly teacher and pro-moter of young ta'ent. Ferenczi's analytic writings havebecome universally known and appreciated. Ferenczi'sscientific achievement is impressive above all from itsmany-sidedness. Besides well-chosen case histories andacutely observed clinical communications, we fmdexemplary critical writings, as well as effective polemicalwritings. But besides all these, there are the papers uponwhich Ferenczi's fame principally rests, in which hisoriginality, his wealth of ideas and his command over awell-directed scientific imagination find such happyexpression, and with which he has enlarged the discoveryof fundamental situations in mental life: Introjectionand Transference', including a discussion of the theoryof hypnosis; 'Stages in the Development uf the Sense ofReality'; and his discussion of symbolism.

1925F 19/273Preface to Aichhorn's 'Wayward Youth' (1925).

The preface to Aichhorn's Wayward Youth is pre-sented. None of the applications of psychoanalysis hasexcited so much interest and aroused so many hopes,and none, consequently, has attracted so many capableworkers, as its use in the theory and practice of educa-tion. The volume by August Aichhom is concerned withone department of the great problem, with the educa-tional influencing of juvenile delinquents. The authorhad worked for many years in an official capacity as adirector of municipal institutions for delinquents beforehe became acquainted with psychoanalysis. Two lessonsmay be derived from the experience and the success ofAugust Aichhom. One is that every such person shouldreceive a psychoanalytic training, since without it, child-ren must remain an inaccessible problem. The secondlesson is that the work of education is not to be con-fused with psychoanalytic influence and cannot be re-placed by it.

1925G 19/279Josef Breuer (1925).

On June 20, 1925, Josef Breuer died in Vienna in hiseighty-fourth year. He was the creator of the catharticmethod, and his name is for that reason indissolublylinked with the beginnings of psychoanalysis. Breuer wasa physician. It was in 1880 that chance brought into hishands an unusual patient, a girl of more than ordinaryintelligence who had fallen ill of severe hysteria whileshe was nursing her sick father. It was only 14 yearslater, in the joint publication of Studies on Hysteria thatthe world learned the nature of the treatment of thiscelebrated first case. Freud's share in the Sludies laychiefly in reviving in Breuer an interest which seemed tohave become extinct, and in then urging him on to publi-%-ation. A kind of reserve which was characteristic ofhim, an inner modesty, surprising in a man of such a

brilliant personality, had led him to keep his astonishingdiscovery secret for so long. A purely emotional factorhad given him an aversion to further work on the eluci-dation of the neuroses. He had come up against some-thing that is never absent, his patient's transference onto her physician, and he had not grasped the impersonalnature of the process. Besides the case history of his firstpatient Breuer contributed a theoretical paper in theStudies which is far from being out of date.

1922E 19/283Preface to Raymond De Saussure's 'the psycho-analyticmethod' (1922).

The preface to Raymond de Saussure's The Psycho-analytic Method is presented. Dr. de Saussure has con-scientiously studied Freud's writings and in addition hehas made the sacrifice of coming to Freud to undergo ananalysis lasting several months. This has put him in aposition to form his own judgment on the majority ofthose questions in psychoanalysis which are still unde-cided, and to avoid the many distortions and errorswhich one is accustomed to finding in French as well asin German expositions of psychoanalysis. The excellentdream which Dr. Odier has put at the author's disposalmay give even the uninitiated an idea of the wealth ofdream associations and of the relation between the malt-fest dream image and the latent thoughts concealedbehind it. Today psychoanalysis is beginning to arouse ina larger measure the interest of professional men and ofthe lay public in France as well.

1923G 19/285Preface to Max Eitingon's 'report on the Berlin psycho-analytical policlinic' (1923).

The preface to Max Eitingon's Report on flu: BerlinPsychoanaOltical Policlinic is presented. If psychoanaly-sis has a value as a therapeutic procedure, if it is capableof giving help to sufferers in their struggle to fulfill thedemands of civilization, this help should be accessible tothe great multitude who are too poor themselves to payan analyst for his laborious work. This seems to be asocial necessity particularly in our times, when the intel-lectual strata of the population, which are especiallyprone to neurosis, are sinking irresistibly into poverty.Institutes such as the Berlin Policlinic make possible theeducation of a considerable number of trained analysts,whose activity must be regarded as the sole possibleprotection against injury to patients by ignorant andunqualified persons, whether they are laymen or doc-tors.

1345

1924G 19/286Letter to Fritz Witte Is (1924).

A letter to Fritz Witte Is, who had written a biographyof Freud, is presented. Freud neither expected nordesired the publication of a biography of himself. Insome respects, Freud thinks there are positive distortionsin the work, and he believes that these are the outcomeof a preconceived notion on the part of the author. Wit-tels inferred that Freud has often been compelled tomake detours when following his own path. Freudacknowledged this. Freud also has no use for other peo-ple's ideas when they are presented to him in an inop-portune moment. A list of suggested emendations isenclosed by Freud. These are based on trustworthy data,and are quite independent of his own prepossessions.Some of them relate to matters of trifling importance,but some of them may cause the author to modify cer-tain inferences.

1923H 19/289Letter to Senor Luis Lopez-Ballesteros y de Torres(1923).

A letter to Senor Luis Lopez-Ballesteros y de Torres,the Spanish translator of Freud's work, is presented.Freud is able to read in Spanish because of his youthfuldesire to read Don Quixote in the original of Cervantes.Because of his ability to read Spanish, he is able to testthe accuracy of the Spanish version of his works, thereading of which invariably provokes a lively apprecia-tion of the correct interpretation of his thoughts.

1924A 19/290Letter to 'Le Msque Vert' (1924).

In a letter to Le Disque Vert, a French periodical,Freud states that 2 of Charcot's lessons left him with adeep impression. One was that a person should never tireof considering the same phenomena again and again (orof submitting to their effects). The other was that aperson should not mind meeting with contradiction onevery side provided one has worked sincerely.

1925B 19/291Letter to the editor of the 'Jewish press centre in Zurich'(1925).

In a letter to the editor of the Jewish Press Center inZurich, Freud states that he stands apart from the Jew-ish religion, as from all other religions. They are of greatsignificance as a subject of scientific interest, but he hasno part in them emotionally. On the other hand, he hasalways had a strong feeling of solidarity with his fellowpeople, and has always encouraged it in his children aswell. He has always regretted that his education in He-brew was lacking.

137

1925D 20/7

1925C 19/292On the occasion of the opening of the Hebrew university(1925).

Although Freud was unable to attend the opening ofthe Hebrew University, he wrote a message concerningthis occasion. He states that a University is a place inwhich knowledge is taught above all differences of reli-gions and of nations, where inVestigation is carried on,which is to show mankind how far they understand theworld around them and how far they can control it. Theopening of this university is a noble witness to the de-velopment of the Jewish people who have endured 2,000years of persecution.

1924H 19/293Editorial changes in the `Zeitschrife (1924).

Editorial changes in the Zeitschrift are discussed. Dr.Otto Rank has acted as editor of this journal ever sinceits foundation in 1913. Dr. Rank's place will be taken byDr. S. Rado of Berlin. Dr. Rado will be supported by Dr.M. Eitingon and Dr. S. Ferenczi as advisors and collabo-rators. At Easter, 1924, Dr. Rank accepted an invitationwhich took him to New York. On his return home heannounced that he had decided to transfer his activity asa teaching and practicing analyst to America, at least fora part of the year. This was the reason for the change ineditor.

VOL. XX An Autobiographical Study,Inhibitions, Symptoms and Anxiety, LayAnalysis and Other Works (1925-1926)

1925D 20/3An autobiographical study (1925). Editor's note.(1959).

The English translation of the AutobiographicalStudy, when it was first published in America in 1927,was included in the same voiume as Freud's discussion oflay analysis. This work is commonly, and quite mis-leadingly, referred to as Freud's 'Autobiography'. Theaim of its editors was to present an account of the recenthistory of medical science from the pens of those whohad played a chief part in making it. Freud's study isessentially an account of his personal share in thedevelopment of psychoanalysis. Those who wish for thestory of his personal life must be referred to the 3volumes of Ernest Jones's biography.

1925D 20/7An autobiographical study (1925). Part 1. Pre-analyticperiod.

Freud was born on May 6, 1856, at Freiberg inMoravia, Czechoslovakia. His parents were Jews, and he

1925D 20/19

remaincd a Jew. He came to Vienna at the age of 4 andwent through his education there. Freud went to theUniversity. His turning point came in 1882, when histeacher advised him to abandon his theoretical career.Freud left the physiological laboratory and entered theGeneral Hospital as a Clinical Assistant. He became anactive worker in the Institute of Cerebral Anatomy. Hebegan to study nervous diseases. In the spring of 1885,he was appointed Lecturer in Neuropathology on theground of his histological and clinical publications. Hebecame a student at the Salpetriere. What impressedFreud most of all while he was with Charcot were hislatest investigations upon hysteria. He had proved thegenuineness of hysterical phenomena and their con-formity to laws, the frequent occurrence of hysteria inmen, and the production of hysterical paralyses andcontractures by hypnotic suggestion. His therapeuticarsenal contained only 2 weapons, electrotherapy andhypnotism. During the period from 1886 to 1891, Freuddid little scientific work.

1925D 20/19

An autobiographical study (1925). Part II. Hypnosis,hysteria, actual neuroses.

Freud used hypnosis for questioning the patient uponthe origin of his symptom, which in his waking state hecould often describe only very imperfectly or not at all.While Freud was working in Brucke's laboratory, hemade the acquaintance of Dr. Josef Breuer. Breuer toldFreud about a case of hysteria which, between 1880 and1882, he had treated in a manner which enabled him topenetrate into the causation and significance of hysteri-cal symptoms. Breuer spoke of the method as cathartic;its therapeutic aim was explained as being to providethat the quota of affect used for maintaining thesymptom, which had got on to the wrong lines and had,as it were, become strangulated there, should be directedon to the normal path along which it could obtaindischarge (or abreaction). The stage of developmentwhich followed was the transition from catharsis topsychoanalysis proper. Freud regarded the neuroses asbeing, without exception, disturbances of the sexualfunction, the so-called actual neuroses being the directtoxic expression of such disturbances, and the psycho-neuroses, their mental expression. Freud altered thetechnique of catharsis. He abandoned hypnotism andsought to replace it by some other method after graspingthe mysterious element that was at work behindhypnotism when a patient, with whom he obtainedexcellent results, threw her arms around his neck afterawaking from a trance. However, he retained thepractice of requiring the patient to lie upon a sofa whileFreud sat behind him, seeing the patient but not beingseen.

138

1925D 20/29

An autobiographical study (1925). Part III. Basictheories of psychoanalysis.

When Freud was set free from hypnotism, the workof catharsis took on a new complexion. Everything thathad been forgotten had in some way or other beendistressing. In order to make it conscious again, it wasnecessary to make efforts on one's own part so as tourge and compel him to remember. The expenditure offorce on the part of ete physician was the measure of aresistance on the part of the patient. The ego drew backon its first collision with the objectionable instinctualimpulse; it debarred the impulse from access to con-sciousness and to direct motor discharge, but at the sametime the impulse retained its full cathexis of energy. Thisprocess is called repression. ,The theory, of repressionbecame the cornerstone of the understanding of theneuroses. Psychoanalysis separates the unconscious intoa preconscious and an unconscious proper. The investiga-tion of the precipitating and underlying causes of theneuroses led Freud to conflicts between the subject'ssexual impulses and his resistances to sexuality. He wascarried further and further back into the patient's lifeand ended by reaching the first years of his childhood.Freud discovered that the seduction scenes reported byhis patients so regularly as having happened in childhoodwere really wishful fantasies. He was thereby led to theconclusion that neurotic symptoms (compromise forma-tions between the regressed impulse striving for satis-faction and the resistance of the ego opposed to it) werenot related to actual events but to wishful fantasies. Thesexual function is in existence from the very beginningof the individual's life, though at first it is attached tothe other vital functions and does not become indepen-dent of them until later. Sexual energy is called libido. Itdoes not pass through its prescribed course of develop-ment smoothly and can become fixated at various pointsas a result. The various stages of object relationship arechronologically described (autoerotic, oedipal) and thediphasic nature of sexual growth is discussed.

1925D 20/40

An autobioloaphical study (1925). Part IV. Techniqueof psychoanalysis.

The theories of resistance and of repression, of theunconscious, of the etiological significance of sexual lifeand of the impoitance of infantile experiences form theprincipal constitumts of the theoretical structure ofpsychoanalysis. Freud asked his patient to abandonhimself to a process of free association. The factor oftransference was discovered. An intense emotional rela-tionship develops between the patient and the analystwhich cannot be accounted for by the actual situation.It can be positive (to the extreme of unbridled love) or

147

negative (to the extreme of hatred). Transference is themainspring of the joint work of analysis. It can become amajor resistance. Analysis without transference is animpossibility. With the help of the method of freeassociation and of the related art of interpretation,psychoanalysis succeeded in proving that dreams have a

meaning. The latent dream thoughts contain themeaning of the dream, while its manifest content issimply a make believe, which can serve as a starting

point for the associations but not for the interpretation.The unconscious impulse makes use of the nocturnalrelaxation of repression in order to push its way intoconsciousness with the dream. But the repressive re-sistance of the ego is not abolished in sleep but merelyreduced. Some of it remains in the shape of a censorshipof dreams and forbids the unconscious impulse toexpress itself as the fulfillment of a repressed wish.Dreams have access to the forgotten material of child-hood, and so it happens that infantile amnesia is for themost part overcome in connection with the interpreta-tion of dreams. In the same way that psychoanalysismakes use of dream interpretation, it also profits by thestudy of the numerous little slips and mistakes whichpeople make, symptomatic actions, as they are called.

1925D 20/48An autobiographical study (1925). Part V. Collabora-tors, defectors and new instinct theory.

For more than 10 years after his separation fromBreuer, Freud had no followers. The main obstacle toagreement lay in the fact that Freud's opponentsregarded psychoanalysis as a product of his speculativeimagination and were unwilling to believe in the long,patient and unbiased work which had gone to its

making. The result of the official anathema againstpsychoanalysis was that the analysts began to comecloser together. Official disapproval could not hinder thespread of psychoanalysis either in Germany or in othercountries. If the preliminary cathartic period is left onone side, the history of psychoanalysis falls, fromFreud's point of view, into 2 phases. In the first of these,he stood alone and had to do all the work himself: this

was from 1895 until 1906 or 1907. In tt.e second phase,the contributions of his pupils and collaborators weregrowing more and more in importance. Increasingexperience showed more and more plainly that theOedipus complex was the nucleus of the neurosis. In theOedipus complex, the llbido was seen to be attached tothe image of the parental figures. The picture which lifepresents to us is the result of the concurrent andmutually opposing action of Eros and the death ofinstinct. The neuroses were the first subject of analy'sis.However, Freud was able, very early (1896) to establishin a case of paranoid dementia the presence of the sameetiological factors and the same emotional complexes as

139

1935A 20/71

in the neuroses. Freud also discussed the concept ofnarcissism. This was a state where the subject's libidofilled his own ego and had that for its object. Narcissismdeveloped at an earlier period than the Oedipus com-plex. Narcissistic libido was part of the ego instincts(those of self-preservation) as opposed to the libidinal

instincts. This was later replaced by the contractbetween narcissistic libido and object libido. He alsopostulated a death instinct as opposed to Eros (self-pre-servative instincts). In his latest speculative work (TheEgo and The Id) Freud outlined the structural aspect ofthe mental apparatus by describing the id, ego and

superego.

1925D 20/62An autobiographical study (192). Part VI. History ofapplied analysis.

From the time of the writing of The Interpretation ofDreams, psychoanalysis ceased to be a purely medicalsubject. Between its appearance in Germany and inFrance, lies the history of its numerous applications todepartments of literature and of esthetics, to the historyof religions and to prehistory, to mytholoPy, to folklore,to education, and so on. A number of suggestions cameto Freud out of the Oedipus complex, the ubiquity ofwhich gradually dawned nn him. From understandingthe Oedipus tragedy of destiny, it was only a stepfurther to understanding a tragedy of character, Hamlet .

It could scarcely be a chance that this neurotic creationof the poet should have come to grief, like hisnumberless fellows in the real world, over the Oedipuscomplex. Freud set a high value on his contributions tothe psychology of religion, which began with theestablishment of a remarkable similarity between ob-

sessive actions and religious practices or ritual. Theobsessional neurosis is described as a distorted privatereligion and religion as a kind of universal obsessional

.teurosis. It is only a step from the phantasies ofindividual neurotics to the imaginative creations ofgroups and peoples as we find them in myths, legends,and fairy tales.

1935A 20/71An autobiographical study (1925). Postscript. (1935).

An Autobiographical Study first appeared in Americain 1927. Two themes run through these pages: the storyof Freud's life and the history of psychoanalysis. They

are intimately interwoven. An Autobiographical Studyshows how psychoanalysis came to be the whole contentof Freud's life and assumes that no personal experiencesof his are of any interest in comparison to his relationswith that science. At the end of his life Freud returnedto the investigation of interests that held his attention asa youth, that of culture. There can no longer be anydoubt that psychoanalysis will continue; it has proved its

148

1926D 20/77

capacity to survive and to develop both as a branch ofknowledge and as a therapeutic method. The number ofits supporters has considerably increased. Some support-ers lay most stress upon clarifying and deepening ourknowledge of psychology, while others are concernedwith keeping in contact with medicine and psychiatry.From the practical point of view, some analysts have setthemselves the task of bringing about the recognition ofpsychoanalysis at the universities and its inclusion in themedical curriculum, whereas others are content toremain outside these institutions and will not allow thatpsychoanalysis is less important in the field of educationthan in that of medicine.

19261) 20/77

Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Editor'sintroduction. (1959).

Inhibitions, Symptoms and Anxiety was written inJuly, 1925, was revised in Decrnber of the same year,and published in the third week of the followingFebruary. The topics with which it deals range over awide field, and there are signs that Freud found anunusual difficulty in unifying the work. In spite of suchimportant side issues as the different classes of resist-ance, the distinction between repression and defense,and the relations f- .on anxiety, pain and mourning,the problem of anxiety is its main theme. Tin, problemof anxiety includes the following aspects: anxiety astransformed libido; realistic and neutotic anxiety; thetraumatic situation and situations of danger; anxiety as asignal; and anxiety and birth. The book by Rank,Trauma of Birth, prescribed ideas which focussed on thetrauma of birth giving it the central role in all neuroses,and giving it greater importance than the Oedipuscomplex. It was the primal anxiety from which all lateranxiety sprang. Freud repudiated this idea. However,, hisconsideration of Rank's notions of anxiety led him toreconsider his own and Inhibitions, Symptoms andAnxiety was the result.

1926D 20/87

Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part I.Inhibitions reflect restrictions of ego functions.

The 2 concepts of inhibitions and symptoms are notupon the same plane. Inhibition does not necessarilyhave a pathological implication. A symptom actuallydenotes the presence of some pathological process. Thesexual function is liable to a great number of dis-turbances which can be classed as simple inhibitions.Disturbances of the sexual function are brought aboutby a great variety of means: 1) the libido may simply beturned away; 2) the function may be less well carriedout; 3) it may be hampered by having conditionsattached to it, or modified by being diverted to other

140

aims; 4) it may be prevented by security measures; 5) ifit cannot be prevented from starting, it may beimmediately interrupted by the appearance of anxiety;and 6) if it is nevertheless carried out, there may be asubsequent reaction of protest agaisist it and an attemptto undo what has been done. The function of nutritionis most frequently disturbed by a disinclination to eat,brought about by a withdrawal of libido. In someneurotic conditions, locomotion is inhibited by a dis-inclination to walk or a weakness in walking. Ininhibition in work, the subject feels a decrease in hispleasure in it or becomes less able to do it well.Inhibitions are described as resistances of the functionsof the ego which have been either imposed as a measureof precaution or brought about as a result of animpoverishment of energy. Inhibitions are undertakenby the ego in order to avoid coming into conflict withthe id or with the superego.

1726D 20/91Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part II.Symptoms reflect intersystemic conflicts.

A symptom is a sign of, and a substitute for, aninstinctual satisfaction which has remained in abeyance;it is a consequence of the process of repression.Repression proceeds from the ego when the latterrefuses to associate itself with an instinctual cathexiswhich has been aroused in the id. The ego is able, bymeans of repression, to keep the idea which is thevehicle of the reprehensible impulse from becomingconscious. The ego is the seat of anxiety. In order forthe ego to oppose an instinctual process in the Id it hasonly to give a signal of unpleasure in order to enlist theaid of the pleasure principle in overpowering the id. Theego also obtains its influence in virtue of its intimateconnections with the phenomenon of consciousness. Theego waids off internal and external dangers alike alongidentical lines. Just as the ego controls the path to actionin regard to the external world, so it controls access toconsciousness. In repression, it exercises its power inboth directions, acting in the one manner upon theinstinctual impulse itself and in the other upon thepsychical representative of that impulse. Most regres-sions dealt with in therapeutic work are cases ofafter-pressure. A symptom arises from an instinctualimpulse detrimentally affected by regression. The im-pulse finds expression through a substitute which isseduced, displaced, and inhibited. Freud showed that theego can exert control over the id as well as be dependenton it. The same applied to the superego. He warnedagainst making a "Weltanschauung" out of any onestatement since conceptions in analysis are always opento revision.

:1_43

1926D 20/97Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part III.Relation of ego to the id and to symptoms.

The ego is the organized portion of the id. As a rule,the instinctual impulse which is to be repressed remainsisolated. The initial act of repression is followed by atedious or interminable sequel in which the struggleagainst the instinctual impulse is prolonged into astruggle against the symptom. In this secondary defen-sive struggle the ego presents 2 faces with contradictoryexpressions. One line of behavior, it adopts, springs fromthe fact that its very nature obliges it to make what mustbe regarded as an attempt at restoration or reconcilia-tion. The presence of a symptom may entail a certainimpairment of capacity, and this can be exploited toappease some demand on the part of the superego or torefuse some claim from the external world. In this waythe symptom gradually comes to be the reposentative ofimportant interests. In obsessional neurosis and paranoiathe forms which the symptoms assume become veryvaluable to the ego because they obtain for it, notcertain advantages, but a narcissistic satisfaction which itwould otherwise be without. All of this results in thesecondary gain from illness which follows a neurosis.The second line of behavior adopted by the ego is lessfriendly in character, since it continues in the directionof repression.

1926D 20/101Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part IV.Anxiety produces repression.

An infantile hysterical phobia of animals, LittleHans's phobia of horses, is presented. Little Hans refusedto go out into the street because he was afraid that ahorse would bite him. He was in the jealous and hostileOedipus attitude towards his father, whom neverthelesshe dearly loved. Here is a conflict due to ambivalence: awell-grounded love and a no less justifiable hatreddirected towards one and the same person. Little Hans's'phobia must have been an attempt to solve this conflict.The instinctual impulse which underwent repression inLittle Hans was a hostile cne against his father. LittleHans alleged that what he was afraid of was that a horsewould bite him. The idea of being devoured by thefather is typical age-old childhood material. It has thefamiliar parallels in mythology and in the animalkingdom. Two instinctual impulses have been overtakenby repression, sadistic aggressiveness towards the fatherand a tender passive attitude to him. The formation ofhis phobia had had the effect of abolishing his affection-ate object cathexis of his mother as well. The motiveforce of the repression was the fear of impendingcastration. His fear that a horse would bite him can begiven the full sense of a fear that a horse would bite off

1926D 20/111

his genitals, would castrate him. A comparison of thephobias presented by Wolf Man and that of Little Hansshowed that, although there were marked differences intheir histories, the outcome was the same. This wasexplained by examining the anxiety of the 2 patients.Anxiety was seen as response to fear of castration eitherseen as real or impending. It was this anxiety, occurringin the ego, which set the process of regression intomotion which ultimately led to the phobia formation.Anxiety now had 2 sources: one from the id (disturbedlibido), and the other from the ego.

1926D 20/111Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part V.Defences other than repression.

Conversion hysteria exhibits no anxiety whatever.The formation of symptoms in conversion hysteria isobscure. It presents a manifold and varied picture withno uniform explanation available. The more commonsymptoms of conversion hysteria are motor paralyses,contractures, involuntary actions or discharges, pains,and hallucinations. They are cathectic processes whichare either permanently maintained or intermittent. Thesymptoms belonging to the obsessional neuroses fall into2 groups, each having an opposite trend. They are eitherprohibitions, precautions, and expiations or they aresubstitutive satisfactions which often appear in symbolicdisguise. In enforcing regression, the ego scores its firstsuccess in its defensive struggle against the demands ofthe libido. It is perhaps in obsessional cases more than innormal or hysterical ones that the motive force ofdefense is the castration complex and that what is beingfended off are the trends of the Oedipus complex. Thereaction formations in the ego of the obsessionalneurotic should be regarded as yet another mechanismof defense. Other defense mechanisms alluded to in thiscondition are: undoing, regression, isolation. Ambiva-lence is also described as contributing greatly to theformation ot obsessional neurosis for some unknownreason. The chief task during the latency period seems tobe the fending off of the temptation to masturbate. Thisstruggle produces a series of symptoms which appear in atypical fashion in the most different individuals andwhich in general have the character of a ceremonial. Theadvent of puberty opens a decisive chapter in the historyof an obsessional neurosis. The overstrict superego insistson the suppression of sexuality. In obsessional neurosis,the conflict is aggravated in 2 directions: the defensiveforces become more intolerant and the forces that are tobe fended off become more intolerable. Both effects aredue to regression of the libido. Obsessional states whichhave no guilt attached are mentioned. These seem moreclosely related to the satisfaction of masochistic im-pulses.

141

ISO

1926D 20/119

1926D 20/119Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part VI.Undoing and isolation.

There are 2 activities of the ego which form symp-toms and which deserve special attention because theyare surrogates of repression. The 2 activities are undoingwhat has been done and isolating. The first of these has awide range of application. It is, as it were , negativemagic, and endeavors, by means of motor symbolism, toblow away not merely the consequences of some eventbut the event itself. In obsessional neurosis the techni-que of undoing what has been done is first met withinthe diphasic symptoms in which one action is cancelledout by a second, so that it is as though neither actionhad taken p'lce. This aim of undoing is the secondunderlying motive of obsessional ceremonials, the firstbeing to take the rational precautions in order to preventthe occurrence or recurrence of some particular event.The second technique, isolating, is peculiar to obsessio-nal neurosis. When something unpleasant has happenedto the subject, or when he himself has done somethingwhich has a significance for his neurosis, he interpolatesan interval during which nothing further must happen. Itis especially difficult for an obsessional neurotic to carryout the fundamental rule of psychoanalysis. His ego ismore watchful and makes sharper isolations, probablybecause of the high degree of tension due to conflictthat exists between his superego and his id. In endeavo-ring to prevent associations and connections of thought,the ego is obeying one of the oldest and most fundamen-tal commands of obsessional neurosis, the taboo ontouching. The avoidance of touching is of paramountimportance in this illness because it is the immediate aimof the aggressive as well as the loving object cathexes.

1926D 20/124Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part VII.Anxiety is a signal of dangerous separation.

In animal phobias, the ego has to oppose a libidinalobject cathexis coming from the id. a cathexis thatbelongs either to the positive or negative Oedipuscomplex, because it believes that to give way to it wouldentail the danger of castration. The aggressive impulseflows mainly from the destructive instinct. As soon asthe ego recognizes the danger of castration; it gives thesignal of anxiety and inhibits, through the pleasure-un-pleasure agency, the impending cathectic process in theid. At the same time the phobia is formed. Now thecastration anxiety is directed to a different object andexpressed in a distorted form, so that the patient isafraid, not of being castrated by his father, but of beingbitten by a horse or devoured by a wolf. Phobias havethe character of a projection in that they replace aninternal, instinctual danger by an external, perceptual

one. The anxiety felt in animal phobias is an affectivereaction on the part of the ego to danger; and the dangerwhich is being signalled in this way is the danger ofcastration. A phobia generally sets in aft< r a first anxietyattack has been experienced in specifi circumstances,such as in the street or in a train or in solitude. Anxietyis a reaction to a situation of danger. It is obviated bythe ego's doing something to avoid that situation or towithdraw from it. Symptoms are then viewed as createdso as to avoid a danger situation whose presence wassignalled by the generation of anxiety. The narcissisticneuroses are explained in terms of a sexual factor beingpresent, namely narcissism, which emphasizes the libidi-nal nature of the instinct of self-preservation. Since theunconscious can not conceive of its annihilation, andsince the unconscious must contribute something to theformation of the narcissistic neuroses, then the fear ofdeath must be analogous to the fear of castration. Theego responds to being abandoned by the protectingsuperego, the powers of destiny. Also, the protectiveshield against excessive amounts of external excitation isbroken.

1926D 20/132Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part VII.Anxiety reproduces feelings of helplessness.

Anxiety is an affective state. Analysis of anxietystates reveals the existence of: 1) a specific character ofunpleasure, 2) acts of discharge, and 3) perceptions ofthose acts. Anxiety states are regarded as a reproductionof the trauma of birth. Anxiety arose originally as areaction to a state of danger. It is reproduced wheneverthe danger stage recurs. Only a few of the manifestationsof anxiety in children are comprehensible to us. Theyoccur, for instance, when a child is alone, or in the darkor when it finds itself with an unknown person insteadof one to whom it is used. These 3 instances can bereduced to a single condition, namely, that of missing

.someone who is loved and longed for. The child'smnemonic image of the person longed for is no doubtintensely cathected, probably in a hallucinatory way atfirst. But this has no effect; and now it seems as thoughthe longing turns into anxiety. Economic disturbancecaused by an accumulation of amounts of stimulationwhich need disposal is the real essence of the "danger".The nonsatisfac jon of a growing tension due to needagainst which the infant wants to be safeguarded repeatsthe danger situation of being born. From this pointanxiety undergoes various transformations parallel to thevarious stages of libidinal development. The significanceof the loss of object as a determinant of anxiety extendsfor a long period of time. The castration anxiety,belonging to the phallic phase, is also a fear of separationand is thus attached to the same determinant. In thiscase the danger is of being separated from one's genitals.

142

151

The next transformation is caused by the power of thesuperego. Castration anxiety develops into moral anx-iety. Loss of love plays much the same part in hysteriaas the threat of castration does in phobias and fear ofthe superego in obsessional neurosis. The present con-ception of anxiety is that of a signal given by the ego inorder to affect the pleasure-unpleasure agency. There isno anxiety of the superego or id. The id only can be thesite of processes which cause the ego to produce anxiety.

1926D 20/144Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part IX.Relation between symptom formation and anxiety.

The relationship between the formation of symptomsand the generating of anxiety is considered. There are 2very widely held opinions on this subject. One is thatanxiety is itself a symptom of neurosis. The other is thatthere is a much more intimate relation between the 2.According to the second opinion, symptoms are onlyformed in order to avoid anxiety. Symptoms arecreated in order to remove the ego from a situation ofdanger. If the symptoms are prevented from beingformed, the danger does in fact materialize. Symptomformation puts an end to the danger situation. Thedefensive process is analogous to the flight by means ofwhich the ego removes itself from a danger thatthreatens it from outside. The defensive process is anattempt at flight from an instinctual danger. The studyof the determinants of anxiety shows the defensivebehavior of the ego transfigured in a rational light. Eachdanger situation corresponds to a particular period oflife or developmental phase of the mental apparatus andis justifiable for it. A great many people remain infantilein their behavior in regard to danger and do notovercome determinants of anxiety which have grown outof date. Signs of childhood neuroses can be detected inall adult neurotics; however, all children who show thosesigns do not become neurotic in later life. It must be,therefore, that certain determinants of anxiety arerelinquished and certain danger situations lose theirsignificance as the individual becomes more mature.Moreover, some of these danger situations manage tosurvive into later times by modifying their determinantsof anxiety so as to bring them up to date. Otherdeterminants of anxiety, such as fear of the superego,are destined not to disappear at all.

1926D 20/150Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part X.Repetition is the consequence of repression.

Anxiety is the reaction to danger. If the ego succeedsin protecting itself from a dangerous instinctual impulsethrough the process of repression, it has inhibited anddamaged the particular part of the id concerned; but ithas at the same time given it some independence and has

143

1926D 20/157

renounced some of its own sovereignty. Among thefactors that play a part in the causation of neuroses andthat have created the conditions under which the forcesof the mind are pitted against one another, 3 emergeinto prominence: a biological, a phylogenetic, and apurely psychological factor. The biological factor is thelong period of time during which the young of thehuman species is in a condition of helplessness anddependence. The existence of the phylogenetic factor isbased only upon inference. We have been led to assumeits existence by a remarkable feature in the developmentof the libido. The sexual life of man does not make asteady advance from birth to maturity, , but after an earlyefflorescence up to the fifth year, it undergoes a verydecided interruption; and it then starts on its courseonce more at puberty taking up again the beginningsbroken off in early childhood. The third, psychological,factor resides in a defect of our mental apparatus whichhas to do precisely with its differentiation into an id andan ego, and which is therefore also attributable ulti-mately to the influence of the external world. The egocannot protect itself from internal instinctual dangers aswell as it can from reality. It acquiesces in the formationof symptoms in exchange for impairing the instinct.

I926D 20/157Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part XI.Addenda: A. Modification of earlier views.

An important element in the theory of repression isthe view that repression is not an event that occurs oncebut that it requires a permanent expenditure of energy.If this expenditure were to cease, the repressed impulse,which is being fed all the time from its sources, wouldon the next occasion, flow along the channels fromwhich it had been forced away, and the repression wouldeither fail in its purpose or would have to be repeated anindefinite number of times. It is because instincts arecontinuous in their nature that the ego has to make itsdefensive action secure by a permanent expenditure.This action undertaken to protect repression is observa-ble in analytic treatment as resistance. Resistance pre-supposes what is called anticathexis. The resistance thathas to be overcome in analysis proceeds from the ego,which clings to its anticathexes. Five types of resistancewere noted: the ego resistances subdivided into regres--sion resistance, transference resistance, and gain fromillness; the id resistance i.e., the compulsion to repeat;the superego resistance, the sense of guilt or the need forpunishment. The ego is the source of anxiety. Anxiety isthe general reaction to situations of danger. The termdefense is employed explicitly as a general designationfor all the techniques which the ego makes use of inconflicts which may lead to a neurosis. Repression isretained for a special method of defense. The concept ofdefense covers all the processes that have the same

152

47-

rAmmismirLiorimismimmommomm

1926D 20/164

purpose, the protection of the ego against instinctualdemands. Repression is subsumed under it as a specialcase.

1926D 20/164Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part Xl.Addenda: B. Supplementary remarks on anxiety.

Anxiety has an unmistakable relation to expectation:it is anxiety about something. It has a quality ofindefiniteness and lack of object. In precise words weuse the word fear rather than anxiety if it has found anobject. There are 2 reactions to real danger. One is anaffective reaction, an outbreak of anxiety. The other is aprotective action. A danger situation is a recognized,remembered, expected situation of helplessness. Anxietyis the original reaction to helplessness in the trauma andis reproduced later on in the danger situation as a signalfor help. The ego, which experienced the traumapassively, now repeats it actively in a weakened version,in the hope of being able itself to direct its course. Thereseems to be a close connection between anxiety andneurosis because the ego defends itself against aninstinctual danger with the help of the anxiety reactionjust as it does against an external real danger; however,this line of defensive activity eventuates in a neurosisowing to an imperfection of the mental apparatus.

1926D 20/169Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Part XI.Addenda. C. Anxiety, pain and mourning.

The situation of the infant's missing its mother is nota danger situation but a traumatic one. It is a traumaticsituation if the infant happens to be feeling a need whichits mother should be the one to satisfy. It turns into adanger situation if this need is not present at themoment. The first determinant of anxiety, which theego itself introduces, is loss of perception of the object.Later on, experiences teaches the child that the objectcan be present but angry with it; and then loss of lovefrom the object becomes a new and much more enduringdanger and determinant of anxiety. Pain is the actualreaction to loss of an object while anxiety is the reactionto the danger which the loss entails. Pain occurs in thefirst instance and as a regular thing whenever a stimuluswhich impinges on the periphery breaks through thedevices of the protective shield against stimuli andproceeds to act like a continuous instinctual stimulus,against which muscular action, which is as a ruleeffective because it withdraws the place that is beingstimulated from the stimulus, is powerless. When there isphysical pain, a high degree of what may be termednarcissistic cathexis of the painful place occurs. Thiscathexis continues to increase and tends to empty theego. The transition from physical to mental paincorresponds to a change from narcissistic cathexis to

object cathexis. Mourning occurs under the influence ofreality testing; for the latter function demands categori-cally from the bereaved person that he should separatehimself from the object, since it no longer exists.Mourning is entrusted with the task of carrying out thisretreat from the object in all those situations in which itwas the recipient of a high degree of cathexis.

1926D 20/173Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety (1926). Appendix A:`Repression' and `defence'.

Repression and defense are discussed. Both repressionand defense occurred very freely during Freud's Breuerperiod. The first appearance of repression was in thePreliminary Communication, and of defense in the firstpaper on The Neuropsychoses of Defence. In the Studieson Hysteria, repression appeared about a dozen timesand defense somewhat more often than that. After theBreuer period, there was a falling off in the frequency ofthe use of defense. It was not dropped entirely, however.But repression was already beginning to predominateand was almost exclusively used in the Dora case historyand the Three Essays. Soon after this, attention wasexplicitly drawn to the change, in a paper on sexuality inthe neuroses, dated June, 1905. After 1905, the pre-dominance of repression increased still more. But it wasnot long before the usefulness of defense as a moreinclusive term than repression began unobtrusively tomake its appearance, particularly in the metapsychologi-cal papers. Thus, the vicissitudes of the instincts, onlyone of which is repression, were regarded as modes ofdefense against them and projection was spoken of as amechanism or means of defense.

1926E 20/179The question of lay analysis (1926). Conversations withan impartial person. Editor's note. (1959).

In the late spring of 1926 proceedings were begun inVienna against Theodor Reik, a prominent nonmedicalmember of the Vienna Psychoanalytic Society. He wascharged, on information laid by someone whom he hadbeen treating analytically, with a breach of an oldAustrian law against quackery, a law which made itillegal for a person without a medical degree to treatpatients. Freud intervened energetically. He argued theposition privately with an official of high standing, andwent on to compose the pamphlet, The Question of LayAnalysis, for immediate publication. The publication ofFreud's booklet brought into the foreground the strongdifferences of opinion on the permissibility ofnonmedical psychoanalysis which existed within thepsychoanalytic societies themselves. From early times,Freud held the opinion that psychoanalysis was not tobe regarded as purely a concern of the medical profes-sion.

144

t153

1926E 20/183The question of lay analysis (1926). Introduction &Part I.

The question of lay analysis is discussed. Layman is

equivalent to nondoctor. In Germany and America,

every patient can have himself treated how and bywhom he chooses, and anyone who chooses can handleany patients. The law does not intervene until it is calledin to expiate some injury done to the patient. But in

Austria, there is a preventive law, which forbids non-doctors from undertaking the treatment of patients,without waiting for its outcome. A patient recognizesthat he is ill and goes to doctors, by whom peopleexpect nervous disorders to be removed. The doctors laydown the categories into which these complaints aredivided. They diagnose them under different names:neurasthe nia , psychast henia, phobias, obsessional neu-rosis, hysteria. They examine the organs which producethe symptoms and find them healthy. They recommendinterruptions in the patient's accustomed mode of lifeand these means bring about temporary improvements,or no results at all. Eventually the patients hear thatthere are people who are concerned quite specially withthe treatment of such complaints and start an analysiswith them. The analyst and the patient talk to eachother. We call on the patient to be completely straight-forward with his analyst, to keep nothing back intentio-nally that comes into his head, and then to put asideevery reservation that might prevent his reporting certainthoughts or memories.

1926E 20/191The question of lay analysis (1926). Part II.

The question of lay analysis is discussed. We picturethe unknown apparatus which serves the activities of themind as being really like an instrument constructed ofseveral parts, agencies, each of which performs aparticular function and which have a fixed spatialrelation to one another. We recognize in human beings amental organization which is interpolated between theirsensory stimuli and the perception of their somaticneeds on the one hand and their motor acts on theother, and which meditates between them for a particu-lar purpose. This organization is called their ego. There is

another mental region, more extensive, more imposingand more obscure than the ego: this is called the id. We

suppose that the ego is the layer of the mental apparatus(of the id) which has been modified by the influence ofthe external world. The ego and the id differ greatlyfrom each other in several respects. The rules governingthe course of mental acts are different in the ego and theid; the ego pursues different purposes and by othermethods. Everything that happens in the id is, andremains, unconscious; processes in the ego cp.n become

1926E 20/206

conscious. But not all of them are, nor always, nornecessarily; and large portions of the ego can remainpermanently unconscious. The ego is the external,peripheral layer of the id. We require that everyone whowants to practice analysis on other people shall firsthimself submit to an analysis.

1926E 20/200The question of lay analysis (1926). Part III.

The question of lay analysis is discussed. The bodilyneeds, in so far as they represent an instigation to mentalactivity, are given the name of instincts. These instinctsfill the id: all the energy in the id originates from them.The forces in the ego are derived from those in the id.These instincts want satisfaction. If the id's instinctualdemands meet with no satisfaction, intolerable con-ditions arise. The instincts in the id press for immediatesatisfaction at all costs, and in that way they achievenothing or even bring about appreciable damage. It is thetask of the ego to guard against such mishaps, to mediatebetween the claims of the id and the objections of theexternal world. There is no natural opposition betweenego and id. If the ego experiences an instinctual demandfrom the id which it would like to resist but which itcannot control, the ego treats the instinctual danger as ifit were an external one; it makes an attempt at flight.The ego institutes a repression of the instinctual im-pulses. The ego has made an attempt to suppress certainportions of the id in an inappropriate manner, thisattempt has failed and the id has taken its revenge in theneurosis. A neurosis is the result of a conflict betweenthe ego and the id. The therapeutic aim is to restore theego and give it back command over the id. The ego isurged to correct the repressions. This involves analyzingback to childhood through the patient's symptoms,dreams and free associations.

1926E 20/206The question of lay analysis (1926). Part IV.

The question of lay analysis is discussed. Analysis isfounded on complete candor. This obligation to candorputs a grave moral responsibility on the analyst as well as

on the patient. Factors from sexual life play anextremely important, a dominating, perhaps even aspecific part among the causes and precipitating factorsof neurotic illness. The recognition of sexuality hasbecome the strongest motive for people's hostility toanalysis. Sexual life is not simply something spicy; it isalso a serious scientific problem. Analysis has to go backinto the early years of the patient's childhood, becausethe decisive repressions have taken place then, while his

ego was feeble. Sexual instinctual impulses accompanylife from birth onwards, and it is precisely in order tofend off those instincts that the infantile ego institutes

1926E 20/218

repressions. The sexual function undergoes a compli-cated process of development. If obstacles arise later onto the exercise of the sexual function, the sexual urge,the libido, is apt to hark back to the earlier point, offixation. The diphasic onset of sexual life has a greatdeal to do with the genesis of neurotic illnesses. It seemsto occur only in human beings, and it is perhaps one ofthe determinants of the human privilege of becomingneurotic. The children's 2 excretory needs are cathectedwith sexual interest. It takes quite a long time forchildren to develop feelings of disgust. Children* regularlydirect their sexual wishes towards their nearest relatives.It is the sexual wishes towards the parent of the oppositesex with concomitant hostility felt toward the otherparent which constitutes the basis for the Oedipuscomplex. The revival of this complex in puberty mayhave serious consequences. The child's first choice ofthe object therefore is an incestous one. The evidencefor this is supported through the study of history,mythology, and anthropology.

1926E 20/218The question of lay analysis (1926). Part V.

The question of lay analysis is discussed. The analystinfers, from what the patient says, the kind of impres-sions, experiences and wishes which he has repressedbecause he came across them at a time when his ego wasstill feeble and was afraid of them instead of dealingwith them. When the patient has learned this, he putshimself back in the old situations and manages better.The limitations to which his ego was tied then disappear,and he is cured. The material has to be interpreted at theright moment which is when the patient has come sonear the repressed material that only a few more stagesare needed to get to it. 't can be shown that patientsprofess a desire to get well but on the other hand do notwant to get well. This i...sults from the "gain fromillness." This represents one of the resistances topsychoanalysis. There are 3 other resistances: the senseof guilt and need for punishment stemming from thesuperego; the need for the instinctual impulse to findsatisfaction along a path it has always known, an idresistance; repression resistance coming from the ego.The emotional relation which the patient adopts towardsthe analysis is of a quite peculiar nature. This emotionalrelation is in the nature of falling in love. This love is ofa positively compulsive kind. It has taken the place ofthe neurosis. The patient is repeating, in the form offalling in love with the analyst, mental experienceswhich he has already been through once before; he hastransferred on to the analyst mental attitudes that werelying ready in him and were intimately connected withhis neurosis. This transference love, because of its beingreally a pathological love, acts as a resistance to analysis(and is thus the fifth major resistance in analysis). He is

15g16

also repeating his old defensive actions. The whole skillin handling the transference is devoted to bringing itabout. There are 2 Institutes at which instruction inpsychoanalysis is given. Anyone who has passed througha course of instruction, who has been analyzed himself,who has learned the delicate technique of psychoanalysis(the art of interpretation, fighting resistances, handlingthe transference), is no longer a layman in the field ofpsychoanalysis.

1926E 20/229The question of lay analysis (1926). Part VI.

The question of lay analysis is discussed. It seems as ifthe neuroses are a particular kind of illness and analysisis a particular method of treating them, a specializedbranch of medicine. However, doctors have no historicalclaim to the sole possession of analysis. In his medicalschool, a doctor receives a training which is more or lessthe opposite of what he would need as a preparation forpsychoanalysis, particularly since medical educationgives a false and detrimental attitude towards theneuroses. The activity of an untrained analyst does lessharm to his patients than that of an unskilled surgeon.Freud maintains that no one should practice analysiswho has not acquired the right to do so by a particulartraining. It is said that the authorities, at the instigationof the medical profession, want to forbid the practice ofanalysis by laymen altogether. Such a prohibition wouldalso affect the nonmedical members of the Psycho-analytic Society, who have enjoyed an excellent trainingand have perfected themselves greatly by practice.According to Austrian law, a quack (layman) is anyonewho treats patients without possessing a state diploma toprove he is a doctor. Freud proposes another definition:a quack is anyone who undertakes a treatment withoutpossessing the knowledge and capacities necessary for it.

1926E 20/239The question of lay analysis (1926). Part VII.

The question of lay analysis is discussed. A medicaldoctor has a decided advantage over a layman in lanalyticpractice regarding the question of diagnosis. The patientmay exhibit the external picture of a neurosis, and yet itmay be something else: the beginning of an incurablemental disease or the preliminary of brain destruction. Ifa later physical illness can bring about an enfeeblementof the ego then that illness can also produce a neurosis.If an analyst, medical or otherwise, suspects organicillness, Freud maintains that the analyst should call inthe help of a medical doctor. He lists 3 reasons for it: 1)it is not a good plan for a combination of organic andpsychical treatments to be carried out by the sameperson; 2) the relation in the transference may make itinadvisable for the analyst to examine the patient

physically; and 3) the analyst has every reason fordoubting whether he is unprejudiced, since his interestsare directed so intensely to the psychical factors. For thepatient, it is a matter ot indifference whether the analystis a doctor or not, provided only that the danger of hiscondition being misunderstood is excluded by thenecessary medical report before the treatment beginsand on some possible occasions during the course of it.Analytic training cuts across the field of medicaleducation, but neither includes the other. Freud did notbelieve that a medical education was necessary for ananalyst. He did not consider it desirable for an analyst.He did not consider it desirable for psychoanalysis to beswallowed up by medicine and be subsumed as asubordinate area of psychiatry. The training of socialworkers analytically to help combat neuroses wasenvisioned. He thought that the internal development ofpsychoanalysis could never be affected by regulation orprohibition.

1927A 20/251The question of lay analysis (1926). Postscript. (1927).

The charge against Dr. Theodor Reik, in the ViennaCourts, was dropped. The prosecution's case was tooweak, and the person who brought the charge as anaggrieved party proved an untrustworthy witness.Freud's main thesis in The Question of Lay Analysis wasthat the important question is not whether an analystpossesses a medical diploma but whether he has had thespecial training necessary for the practice of analysis. Ascheme of training for analysts has still to be created. Itmust include elements from the mental sciences, frompsychology, the history of civilization and sociology, aswell as from anatomy, biology, and the study of evolu-tion. Psychoanalysis is a part of psychology; not ofmedical psychology, not of the psychology of morbidprocesses, but simply of psychology. He enjoins hisAmerican colleagues not to exclude lay analysts fromreceiving training since this might interest them in raisingtheir own ethical and intellectual level while gaininginfluence over them so as to try and prevent their un-scrupulous practices.

1926F 20/261Psycho-analysis (1926). Editors note. (1959) and article.

The Eleventh Edition of the Encyclopedia Britannicaappeared in 1910 and 1911. It contained no reference topsychoanalysis. An article on psychoanalysis appeared inthe Thirteenth Edition, written by Freud himself. Thisarticle included the prehistory, subject matter, and exter-nal history of psychoanalysis. The prehistory includes

1941E 20/271

the contribution made by Josef Breuer who, in 1880discovered a procedure by means of which he relieved agirl, who was suffering from severe hysteria, of her manyand various symptoms. His cathartic treatment gaveexcellent therapeutic results. Psychoanalysis finds aconstantly increasing amount of support as a therapeuticprocedure, owing to the fact that it can do more for itspatients than any other method of treatment. The prin-cipal field of its application is in the milder neuroses:hysterias, phobias, and obsessional states. The thera-peutic influence of psychoanalysis depends on the re-placement of unconscious mental acts by conscious onesand is effective within the limits of that factor. Theanalytic theory of the neuroses is based on 3 corner-stones: the recognition 1) of repression, 2) of theimportance of the sexual instinct, and 3) of transference.Psychoanalysis in its character of depth psychologyconsiders mental life from 3 points of view: dynamic,economic, and topographical. The dynamic considers theinterplay of forces which assist, inhibit, combine, orcompromise with one another. The forces originate inthe instincts of which there are 2 types: ego instinctsand object instincts. The economic considers the quan-tum of psychic energy with its charge (cathexis). Thecourse of mental processes is regulated by the pleasure-unpleasure principle. The pleasure principle is modifiedby the reality principle during the course of develop-ment. The topographic considers the mental apparatus iscomposed of the id, ego, superego. The ego and superegodevelop out of the id. The id is wholly unconsciouswhile parts of the ego and superego are conscious. Thebeginnings of psychoanalysis may be marked by 2 dates:1895, which saw the publication of Breuer and Freud'sStudies on Hysteria, and 1900, which saw that ofFreud's Interpretation of Dreams.

147

1941E 20/271Address to the Society of B'nai B'rith (1941, 1926).

An address to the Society of B'nai B'rith was read onFreud's behalf at a meeting held on May 6, 1926, inhonor of his seventieth birthday. In the years from 1895onwards, Freud was subjected to 2 powerful impressionswhich combined to produce the same effect on him. Onthe one hand, he had gained his first insight into thedepths of the life of the human instincts. On the otherhand, the announcement of his unpleasing discoverieshad, as its result, the severance of the greater part of hishuman contacts. In his loneliness he was seized with alonging to find a circle of picked men of high characterwho would receive him in a friendly spirit in spite of histemerity. The B'nai B'rith was pointed out to him. Hisattraction to Jewry consisted of powerful emotionalforces that could not be expressed in words. Being a Jewprepared him to join the opposition and not need the

1926B 20/277

agreement of the "compact majority' . Because he was aJew, he found himself free from many prejudices whichrestricted others in the use of their intellect. For sometwo-thirds of the long period that elapsed since Freud'sentry, he persisted with the B'nai B'rith conscientiously,and found refreshment and stimulation in his relationswith it. The B'nai B'rith was kind enough not to hold itagainst him that during his last third of the time, he keptaway. He was overwhelmed with work, and the demandsconnected with his work forced themselves on him. Theday ceased to be long enough for him to attend themeetings. Finally came the years of his illness. Freudconcluded that the B'nai B'rith meant a great deal tohim.

1926B 20/277Karl Abraham (1926).

Dr. Karl Abraham, President of the Berlin group, ofwhich he was the founder, and President at the time ofthe International Psychoanalytical Association, died inBerlin on December 25, 1925. He had not reached theage of 50. Among all those who followed Freud alongthe dark paths of psychoanalytic research, Abraham wonso preeminent a place that only one other name could beset beside his, Ferenczi. It is likely that the boundlesstrust of his colleagues and pupils would have called himto the leadership; and he would, without doubt, havebeen a model leader in the pursuit of truth, led astrayneither by the praise or blame of the many nor by theseductive illusion of his own phantasies.

1926A 20/279To Romain Rolland (1926).

A letter to Romain Rolland on the occasion of hissixtieth birthday, is presented. Freud honored him as anartist and as an apostle of the love of mankind. WhenFreud came to know Romain Rolland personally, Freudwas surprised to find that he valued strength and energyso highly and that he embodied such force of will.

1926C 20/280Prefatory note to a paper by E. Pickworth Farrow(1926).

A prefatory note to a paper by E. Pickworth Farrowis presented. Farrow is a man of strong and independentintelligence. He failed to get on to good terms with 2analysts with whom he made the attempt. He thereuponproceeded to make a systematic application of the pro-cedure of self-analysis which Freud himself employed inthe past for the analysis of his own dreams. His workdeserves attention because of the peculiar character ofhis personality and his technique.

VOL. XXI The Future of an Illusion,Civilization and its Discontentsand Other Works (1927-1931)

1927C 21/3The future of an Blusion (1927). Editor's note (1961)and Part I. Civilization rests upon renunciation ofinstinctual wishes.

The Future of an Illusion began a series of studieswhich were to be Freud's major concern for the rest ofhis life. Human civilization presents 2 aspects to theobserver. It includes all the knowledge and capacity thatmen have acquired in order to control the forces ofnature and extract its wealth for the satisfaction ofhuman needs, and, all the regulations necessary in orderto adjust the relations of men to one another and espe-cially the distribution of the available wealth. One getsan impression that civilization is something which wasimposed on a resisting majority by a minority whichunderstood how to obtain possession of the means topower and coercion. It is only through the influence ofindividuals who can set an example and whom massesrecognize as their leaders that they can be induced toperform the work and undergo the renunciations onwhich the existence of civilization depends. All is well ifthese leaders are persons who possess superior insightinto the necessities of life and who have risen to theheight of mastering their own instinctual wishes. Butthere is a danger that in order not to lose their influencethey may give way to the mass more than it gives way tothem, and it therefore seems necessary that they will beindependent of the mass by having means to power attheir disposal.

1927C 21/10The future of an illusion (1927). Part II. Consequencesof instinctual renunciation. Part III. In what does thepeculiar value of religious ideas lie.

Every civilization rests on a compulsion to work anda renunciation of instinct and therefore inevitably pro-vokes opposition from those affected by these demands.The fact that an instinct cannot be satisfied is a frustra-tion. The regulation by which this frustration is estab-lished is called a prohibition, and the condition which isproduced by this prohibition is called a privation. Theprivations which affect everyone include the instinctualwishes of incest, cannibalism, and lust for killing. Peoplewill be only too readily inclined to include among thepsychical assets of a culture its ideals. The narcissisticsatisfaction provided by the cultural ideal rests uponpride in what has already been successfully achieved andis also among the forces which are successful in com-bating the hostility to culture within the cultural unit. Adifferent kind of satisfaction is afforded by art to the

148

157

participants in a cultural unit; it offers substitutive satis-faction for the oldest and still most deeply felt culturalrenunciations. A store of religious ideas was created,born from man's need to make his helplessness tolerableand built up from the material of memories of the help-lessness of his own childhood and the childhood of thehuman race. The possession of these ideas protects himin 2 directions, against the dangers of nature and Fate,and against the injuries that threaten him from humansociety itself.

1927C 21/21The future of an illusion (1927). Part IV. Origins ofreligions.

Freud tried to show that religious ideas have arisenfrom the same need as have all the other achievements ofcivilization: from the necessity of defending oneselfagainst the crushingly superior force of nature. To this, asecond motive was added: the urge to rectify the short-comings of civilization which made themselves painfullyfelt. When the growing individual finds that he is des-tined to remain a child forever, that he can never dowithout protection against strange superior powers, helends those powers the features belonging to the figureof his father; he creates for himself the gods whom hedreads, whom he seeks to propitiate, and whom henevertheless entrusts with his own protection. Thus hislonging for a father is a motive identical with his needfor protection against the consequences of his humanweakness. The defense against childish helplessness iswhat lends its characteristic features to the adult's reac-tion to the helplessness which he has to acknowledge, areaction which is precisely the formation of religion.

1927C 21/25The future of an illusion (1927). Part V. The psycho-logical significance of religious ideas. Part VI. Religiousideas are illusions.

Religious ideas are teachings and assertions aboutfacts and conditions of external or internal reality whichtell one something one has not discovered for oneselfand which lay claim to one's belief. Since they give usinformation about what is most important and interest-ing to us in life, they are particularly highly prized.Religious teachings base their claim to belief firstlybecause they were already believed by our primal ances-tors; secondly, we possess proofs which have beenhanded down to us from these same primeval times; andthirdly, it is forbidden to raise the question of theirauthentication at all. Illusions are derived from humanwishes. Freud maintains that religious doctrines arepsychological illusions and are therefore insusceptible ofpro of.

1927C 21/40

1927C 21/34The future of an illusion (1927). Part VII. Relationsbetween civilization and religion.

Religion has perforiaed great services for humancivilization. It has contributed much, but not enough,towards the taming of the asocial instincts. It has ruledhuman society for many thousands of years and has hadtime to show what it can achieve. If it had succeeded inmaking the majority of mankind happy, in comfortingthem, in reconciling them to life, and in making theminto vehicles of civilization, no one would dream ofattempting to alter the existing conditions. However,there is an appalling large number of people who aredissatisfied with civilization and unhappy with it. Civili-zation has little to fear from educated people and brainworkers. In them, the replacement of religious motivesfor civilized behavior by other, secular motives wouldproceed unobtrusively; moreover, such people are to alarge extent themselves vehicles of civilization. But it isanother matter with the great mass of the uneducatedand oppressed, who have every reason for being enemiesof civilization. Either these dangerous masses must beheld down most severely and kept most carefully awayfrom any chance of intellectual awakening, or else therelationship between civilization and religion mustundergo a fundamental revision.

1927C 21/40The future col ln illusion (1927). Part VIII. Religion is asubstitute for rationality.

When civilization laid down the commandment that aman shall not kill the neighbor whom he hates or who isin his way or whose property he covets, this was clearlydone in the interest of man's communal existence, whichwould not otherwise be practicable. The primal fatherwas the original image of God, the model on which latergenerations have shaped the figure of God, God actuallyplayed a part in the genesis of that prohibition; it wasHis influence, not any insight into social necessity,which created it. Men knew that they had disposed oftheir father by violence, and in their reaction to thatimpious deed, they determined to respect his will thenceforward. The store of religious ideas includes not onlywish fulfillments but important historical recollections.The analogy between religion and obsessional neurosishas been repeatedly demonstrated. Many of the peculi-arities and vicissitudes in the formation of religion canbe understood in that light. It is proposed that certainreligious doctrines should cease to be put forward as thereasons for the precepts of civilization. The religiousteachings are viewed as neurotic relics and Freud statesthat the time has come for replacing the effects of re-pression by the results of the rational operation of theintellect.

149

158

1927C 21/46

1927C 21/46The future of an illusion (1927). Part IX. Is rationalitypossible. Part X. Relation of religion to science.

A believer is bound to the teachings of religion bycertain ties of affection. It is certainly senseless to beginby trying to do away with religion by force and at asingle blow. Religion is comparable to a childhoodneurosis, and just as so many children grow out of theirsimilar neurosis, so mankind will surmount this neuroticphase. The primacy of the intellect lies in a distantfuture, but probably not in an inrmitely distant one. Itwill presumably set for itself the same aims as thosewhose realization you expect from your God, namely,the love of man and the decrease of suffering. Ourmental apparatus has been developed precisely in theattempt to explore the external world, and it must there-fore have realized in its structure some degree of expe-diency. It is itself a constituent part of the world whichwe set to investigate, and it readily admits of such aninvestigation. The task of science is fully covered if welimit it to showing how the world must appear to us inconsequence of the particular characcr of our organiza-tion. The ultimate findings of science, precisely becauseof the way in which they are acquired, are determinednot only by our organization but by the things whichhave affected that organization. The problem of thenature of the world without regard to our percipientmental apparatus is an empty abstraction, devoid ofpractical interest. Science is no illusion. But it would bean illusion to suppose that what science cannot give uswe can get elsewhere.

1930A 21/59Civilization and its discontents (1930). Editor's intro-duction. (1961).

The main theme of Civilization and Its Discontents,the irrem, (liable antagonism between the demands ofinstinct and the re :trictions of civilization may be tracedback to some of Freud's very earliest psychological writ-ings. The construction of dams against the sexual in-stinct during the latency period of childhood is organi-cally determined and fixed by heredity, rather thanbeing solely a product of education. The history ofFreud's views on the aggressive or destructive instinct isa complicated one. Throughout his earlier writings, thecontext in which he viewed it predominantly was that ofsadism. Later on, the original independence of the ag-gressive impulses was recognized. The independentsources indicated, were to be traced to the self-preservative instincts. Impulses of aggressiveness, and ofhatred too, had from the first seemed to belong to theself-preservative instinct, and since this was subsumedunder the libido, no independent aggressive instinct wascalled for. This was so in spite of the bipolarity of objectrelations, of the frequent admixtures of love and hate,

and of the complex origin of hate itself. It was not untilFreud's hypothesis of a death instinct that a trulyindependent aggressive instinct came into view in Beyondthe Pleasure Principle. In Freud's later writings, theaggressive instinct was still something secondary, derivedfrom the primary self-destructive death instinct, al-though in the present work the stress is much more uponthe death instinct's manifestations outwards.

1930A 21/64Civilization and its discontents (1930). Part I. Man'sneed for religion arises from feelings of helplessness.

It is impossible to escape the impression that peoplecommonly use false standards of measurement, that theyseek power, success and wealth for themselves andadmire them in others, and that they underestimatewhat is of true value in life. However, we are in dangerof forgetting how variegated the human world and itsmental life are. One objection to Freud's treatment ofreligion as an illusion was that he had not properlyappreciated the true source of religious sentiments,which were in an oceanic feeling of something limitless,of being one with the external world as a whole. Thegenetic explanation of such a feeling concludes thatoriginally the ego includes everything and later it sepa-rates an external world from itself. Our present ego feel-ing is only a shrunken residue of a much more inclusive,all embracing feeling which corresponded to a moreintimate bond between the ego and the world about it.Thus, although we are willing to acknowleilge that the"oceanic" feeling exists in many people, it is not theorigin of the religious attitude, which can be traced backto the feeling of infantile helplessness.

1930A 21/74Civilization and its discontents (1930). Part II. Mancopes with unhappiness through diversion, substitutionand intoxication.

The question of the purpose of human life has beenraised 'countless times; it has never yet received a satis-factory answer. Men strive after happiness. This en-deavor has two sides: it aims at an absence of pain andunpleasure, and at the experiencing of strong feelings ofpleasure. One of the methods of averting suffering is thechemical one, intoxication. Another technique is theemployment of displacements of libido which our mental apparatus permits of and through which its functiongains so much in flexibility. In another procedure, satis-faction is obtained from illusions, which are recognizedas such without the discrepancy between them andreality being allowed to interfere with enjoyment.Another procedure regards reality as the sole enemy andas the source of all suffering, with which it is impossibleto live, so that one must break off all relations with it ifone is to be happy in any way. Happiness in life can be

150

1.59

predominantly sought in the enjoyment of beauty. Theman who is predominantly erotic will give first perfer-ence to his emotional relationships to other people; thenarcissistic man, who inclines to be self-sufficient, willseek his main satisfactions in his internal mental pro-cesses; the man of action will never give up the externalworld on which he can try out his strength. Religionrestricts the play of choice and adaption, since it im-poses equally on everyone its own path to the acquisi-tion of happiness and protection from suffering.

1930A 21/86Civilization and its discontents (1930). Part III. Man'sconflict with civilization: Liberty versus equality.

Suffering comes from three sources: the superiorpower of nature, the feebleness of our own bodies, andthe inadequacy of the regulations which adjust the mu-tual relationships of human beings in the family, thestate and society. Civilization describes the whole sumof the achievement and the regulations which distinguishour lives from those of our animal ancestors and whichserve two purposes: to protect men against nature andto adjust their mutual relations. We recognize as culturalall activities and resources which are useful to men formaking the earth serviceable to them and for protectingthem against the violence of the forces of nature. Thefirst acts of civilization were the use of tools, the gainingof control over fire and the construction of dwellings.Psychoanalytic experlence regularly testifies to the con-nection between ambition, fire, and urethal eroticism.We recognize that countries have attained a high level ofcivilization if we find that in them everything which canassist in the exploitation of the earth by man and in hisprotection against the forces is attended to and effec-tively carried out. Beauty, cleanliness, and order occupya special position among the requirements of civilization.No feature seems better to characterize civilization thanits esteem and encouragement of man's higher mentalactivities, his intellectual, scientific, and artistic achieve-ments, and the leading role that it assigns to ideas inhuman life. Foremost among those ideas are the religioussystems; next come the speculations of philosophy; andfmally what might be called man's idealshis ideas of apossible perfection of inuwiduals, or of peoples, or ofthe whole of humanity and the demands he sets up onthe basis of such ideas.

1930A 21/99Civilization and its discontents (1930). Part IV. Two pil-lars of civilization: Eros and Ananke.

After primal man had discovered that it lay in hisown hands, literally, to improve his lot on earth byworking, it cannot have been a matter of indifference tohim whether another man worked with or against him.

455-582 0 - 72 - II

1930A 21/108

The other man acquired the value for him of a fellowworker. Man's discovery that sexual love afforded himthe strongest experiences of satisfaction, and in fact pro-vided him with the prototype of all happiness, must havesuggested to him that he should continue to seek thesatisfaction of happiness in his life along the path ofsexual relations and that he should make genital eroti-cism the central point of his life. With the assumption ofan erect posture by man and with the depreciation of hissense of smell, it was not only his anal eroticism whichthreatened to fall victim to organic repression, but thewhole of his sexuality, leading since then to a repug-nance which prevents its complete satisfaction andforces it away from the sexual aim into sublimations andlibidinal displacements. The love which founded thefamily continues to operate in civilization both in itsoriginal form, in which it does not renounce direct sex-ual satisfaction, and in its modified form as aim-inhibited affection. In each, it continues to carry on itsfunction of binding together considerable numbers ofpeople, and it does so in a more intensive fashion thancan be effected through the interest of work in common.The tendency on the part of civilization to restrict sex-ual life is no less clear than its other tendency to expandthe cultural unit.

1930A 21/108Civilization and its discontents (1930). Part V. Securityat the cost of restricting sexuality and aggression.

Psychoanalytic work has shown us that it is preciselythe frustrations of sexual life which people known asneurotics, cannot tolerate. The neurotic creates sub-stitutive satisfactions for himself in his symptoms, andthese either cause him suffering in themselves or becomesources of suffering for him by raising difficulties in hisrelations with his environment and the society he be-longs to. Men are not gentle creatures who want to beloved, and who at the most can defend themselves ifthey are attacked; they are, on the contrary, creatureswhose instinctual endowments include a powerful shareof aggressiveness. The existence of this inclination toaggression is the factor which disturbs our relations withour neighbor and which forces civilization into such ahigh expenditure of energy. In consequence of this pri-mary mutual hostility of human beings, civilized societyis perpetually threatened with disintegration. The com-munist system is based on an untenable psychologicalillusion, for in abolishing private property, we have in noway altered the differences in power and influencewhich are misused by aggression, nor have we alteredanything in its nature. Because of civilization's imposi-tion of such great sacrifices on man's sexuality andaggression, civilized man has exchanged a portion of hispossibilities of happiness for a portion of security.

151

-160

1930A 21/117

1930A 21/117Civilization and its discontents (1930). Part VI. Argu-ments for an instinct of aggression and destruction.

The theory of the instincts is the one part of analytictheory that has felt its way the most painfully forward.At first the ego instincts (hunger) and the object in-stincts (love) confronted each other. The introduction ofthe concept of narcissism convinced Freud that theinstincts could not all be of the same kind. Besides theinstinct to preserve living substance and to join it intoever larger units, there must exist another, contraryinstinct seeking to dissolve those units. Thus, as well asEros, there was an instinct of death, the activities ofwhich were not easy to demonstrate. A portion of theinstinct is diverted towards the external world andcomes to light as an instinct of aggressiveness and de-structiveness. Sadism and masochism are examples ofEros and the death instinct appearing as allies with eachother. Even where it emerges without any sexual pur-pose, the satisfaction of the instinct through destruc-tiveness is accompanied by an extraordinarily high de-gree of narcissistic enjoyment. The inclination to aggres-sion is an original, self-subsisting instinctual disposition.It constitutes the greatest impediment to civilization.Civilization is a process in the service of Eros, whosepurpose is to combine single human individuals, andafter that families, then places, peoples, and nations,into one great unity, the unity of mankind. The wc,;k ofEros is precisely this. The aggressive instinct is the de-rivative and the main representative of the death instinctwhich we have found alongside of Eros and which sharesworld dominion with it. The evolution of civilizationmust present the struggle between Eros and Death,between the instinct of life and the instinct of destruc-tion, as it works itself out in the human species.

1930A 21/123Civilization and its discontents (1930). Part VII. De-velopment of the superego and its severity.

Civilization obtains mastery over the individual'sdangerous desire for aggression by weakening anddisarming it and by setting up an agency within him towatch over it, like a garrison in a conquered city. Thereare 2 origins of the sense of guilt: one arising from fearof an authority, and the other, later on, arising from fearof the superego. The first insists upon a renunciation ofinstinctual satisfactions; the second, as well as doing this,presses for punishment, since the continuance of theforbidden wishes cannot be concealed from the super-ego. The severity of the superego is simply a continua-tion of the severity of the external authority, to which ithas succeeded and which it has in part replaced. Sincecivilization obeys an internal erotic impulsion whichcauses human beings to unite in a closely knit group, itcan only achieve this aim through an ever increasing

reinforcement of the sense of guilt. If civilization is anecessary course of development from the family tohumanity as a whole, then there is inextricably boundup with it an increase of the sense of guilt, which willperhaps reach heights that the individual finds hard totolerate.

1930A 21/134Civilization and its discontents (1930). Part VIII. Con-clusions about effects of civilization upon psyche.

The superego is an agency which has been inferred byFreud; conscience is a function which Freud ascribes,among other functions, to that agency. This functionconsists in keeping a watch over the actions andintentions of the ego and judging them, in exercising acensorship. The sense of guilt, the harshness of thesuperego, is thus the same thing as the severity of theconscience. In the developmental process of the individ-ual, the program of the pleasure principle, which consistsin finding the satisfaction of happiness, is retained as themain aim. Integration in, or adaptation to, a humancommunity appears as a scarcely avoidable conditionwhich must be fulfilled before this aim of happiness canbe achieved. The development of the individual seems tobe a product of the interaction between two urges, theurge towards happiness, which is usually called egoistic,and the urge towards union with others in the commu-nity, which is called altruistic. It can be asserted that thecommunity evolves a superego under whose influencecultural development proceeds. The cultural supregohas set up its ideals and set up its demands. Among thelatter, those which deal with the relations of humanbeings to one another are comprised under the headingof ethics. The fateful question for the human speciesseems to be whether and to what extent their culturaldevelopment will succeed in mastering the disturbanceof their communal life by the human instinct ofaggression and self-destruction.

1927E 21/149Fetishism (1927). Editor's note. (1961).

Fetishism was finished at the end of the first week ofAugust, 1927 and was published in the autumn of 1927.The paper is of importance as a bringing together andenlarging on Freud's earlier views on fetishism. Its, majorinterest lies in a fresh metapsychological developmentwhich it introduces. For several years past Freud hadbeen using the concept of disavowal especially inrelation to children's reactions to the observation of theanatomical distinction between the sexes. In the presentpaper, basing himself on fresh clinical observations, heputs forward reasons for supposing that this disavowalnecessarily implies a split in the subject's ego.

152

1927E 21/152Fetishism (1927)

Freud had an opportunity of studying analytically anumber of men whose object choice was dominated by afetish. The most extraordinary case seemed to be one inwhich a young man had exalted a certain sort of shineon the nose into a fetishistic precondition. The fetish,which originated from his earliest childhood, had to beunderstood in his native English, not German. The shineon the nose was in reality a glance at the nose. The nosewas thus the fetish. In every instance, the meaning andthe purpose of the fetish turned out, in analysis, to bethe same. The fetish is a substitute for the penis: thewoman's (the mother's) penis that the little boy oncebelieved in and does not want to give up. The fetishachieves a token of triumph over the threat of castrationand serves as a protection against it. It also saves thefetishist from becoming a homosexual, by endowingwomen with the characteristic which makes themtolerable as sexual objects. Because the fetish is easilyaccessible, the fetishist can readily obtain the sexualsatisfaction attached to it. The choice of the fetishobject seems determined by the last impression beforethe uncanny and traumatic one. In very subtle instancesboth the disavowal and the affirmation of the castratknhave found their way into the construction of the fetishitself. In conclusion, Freud says that the normal proto-type of fetishes is a man's penis, just as the normalprototype of interior organ is a woman's real smallpenis, the clitoris.

1927D 21/160Humour (1927).

Humor is discussed. There are two ways in which thehumorous process can take place..It may take place inregard to a single person, who himself adopts thehumorous attitude, while a second person plays the pal tof the spectator who derives enjoyment from it; or itmay take place between two persons, of whom one takesno part at all in the humorous process, but is made theobject of humorous contemplation by the other. Likejokes and thc comic, humor has something liberatingabout it; but it also has something of grandeur andelevation, which is lacking in the other two ways ofobtaining pleasure from intellectual activity. The gran-deur in it clearly lies in the trumph of narcissism, thevictorious assertion of the ego's invulnerability. Therejection of the claims of reality and the putting throughof the pleasure principle bring humor near to theregressive or reactionary processes which engage ourattention so extensively in psychopathology. In a partic-ular situation the subject suddenly hypercathects hissuperego and then, proceeding from it, alters thereactions of the ego. A joke is the contribution to the

1928B 21/175

comic by the unconscious. In just the same way, humorwould be the contribution made to the comic throughthe agency of the Superego. If the superego tries, bymeans of humor, to console the ego and protect it fromsuffering, this does not contradict its orig'in in theparental agency.

1928A 21/167A religious experience (1928).

In the autumn of 1927, G. S. Viereck, a journalist,published an account of a conversation with Freud, inthe course of which he mentioned Freud's lack ofreligious faith and his indifference on the subject ofsurvival after death. This interview was widely read andbrought many letters. One was from an Americanphysician who wrote to tell Freud of his religiousexperience. The physician described a woman who wasin the dissecting room and he thought that God wouldnot allow such a thing to happen. For the next severaldays, he meditated and then received the proof that heneeded that there is a God. Freud thinks that the doctoris swayed by the emotion roused in him by the sight of awoman's dead body which reminded him of his mother.It roused in him a longing for his mother which sprangfrom his Oedipus complex; this was immediately com-pleted by a feeling of indignation against his father. Hisideas of father and God had not yet become widelyseparated; his desire to destroy his father could becomeconscious as doubt in the existence of God and couldseek to justify itself in the eyes of reason as indignationabout the ill-treatment of a mother object. The outcomeof the struggle was displayed in the sphere of religionand it was of a kind predetermined by the fate of theOedipus complex: complete submission to the will ofGod the Father. He had had a religious experience andhad undergone conversion. This case may throw somelight on the psychology of conversion in general.

1928B 21/175Dostoevsky and parricide (1928). Editor's note. (1961).

The essay on Dostoevsky and Parricide falls into twodistinct parts. The first deals with Dostoevsky's charac-ter in general, with his masochism, his sense of guilt, hisepileptoid attacks and his double attitude in the Oedipuscomplex. The second discusses the special point of hispassion for gambling and leads to an account of a shortstory by Stefan Zweig which throws light on the genesisof that addiction. The essay contains Freud's firstdiscussion of hysterical attacks since his early paper onthe subject written 20 years before, a restatement of hislater views on the Oedipus complex and the sense ofguilt, and a sidelight on the problem of masturbation.Above all, Freud had an opportunity here for expressinghis views on a writer whom he placed in the very frontrank of all.

153

1928B 21/177

1928B 21/177Dostoevsky and parricide (1928).

Four facets may be distinguished in the rich personal-ity of Dostoevsky: the creative artist, the neurotic, themoralist, and the sinner. Dostoevsky called himself anepileptic, and was regarded as such by other people. It isldghly probable that this so-called epilepsy was only asymptom of his neurosis and must be classified ashysteroepilepsy. Dostoevsky's attacks did not assumeepileptic form until after his eighteenth year, when hisfather was murdered. Prior to that, however, he sufferedin his eariy years from lethargic, somnolent states,signifying an identification with someone whom hewished dead. Parricide, according to a well-known view,is the principal and primal crime of humanity as well asof the individual. It is the main source of the sense ofguilt. It comes from the Oedipus complex. What makeshatred of the father unacceptable is fear of the father;castration is terrible, whether as a punishment or as theprice of love. The addition of a second factor to the fearof punishment, the fear of the feminine attitude, astrong innate bisexual disposition, becomes the rein-forcement of the neurosis. The publication ofDostoevsky's posthumous papers and of his wife's diarieshas thrown a glaring light on the period in Germanywhen he was obsessed with a mania for gambling, whichno one could regard as anything but an unmistakable fitof pathological passion. If the addiction to gambling,with the unsuccessful struggles to break the habit andthe opportunities it affords for self-punishment, is arepetition of the compulsion to masturbate, we shall notbe surprised to find that it occupied such a large space inDostoevsky's life. In all cases uf severe neurosis, theefforts to supress autoerotic satisfaction and theirrelation to fear of the father are well known.

1928B 21/195Dostoevsky and parricide (1928). Appendix: A letterfrom Freud to Theodor Reik.

A few months after the publication of Freud's essayon Dostoevsky, a discussion of it by Theodor Reikappeared in Imago. Freud wrote to Dr. Reik in reply.Reik argued that Freud's judgment on Dostoevsky'smorals was unjustifiably severe and disagreed with whatFreud wrote about morality. Freud acknowledged thatall the objections deserve consideration and must berecognized as, in a sense, apt. We may expect, wroteFreud, that in the history of a neurosis accompanied bysuch a severe sense of guilt, a special part will be playedby the struggle against masturbation, as evidenced byDostoevsky's pathological addiction to gambling. Freudwrote that he holds firmly to a scientifically objectivesocial assessment of ethics. He included Dostoevsky thepsychologist under the creative artist, as Reik suggests.Freud wrote that, in spite of all his admiration for

163

Dostoevsky's intensity and preeminence, he does notreally like him because having become exhausted withpathological natures in analysis, he finds himself intoler-ant of them in art and life.

1929B 21/199Some dreams of Descartes: A letter to Maxime Leroy.(1929).

While Maxime Leroy was preparing his book onDescartes, he submitted a series of the philosopher'sdreams to Freud for his comments. Descartes' originalaccount and interpretation of the dreams seem to haveoccupied the opening pages of a manuscript known asthe 'Olympica'. It was seen by the seventeenth centuryabbe, Adrien Baillet, who published a paraphrasedtranslation, containing some quotations from the origi-nal Latin. Freud states that the philosopher's dreams arewhat are known as dreams from above. That is to say,they are formulations of ideas which could have beencreated just as well in a waking state as during the stateof sleep, and which have derived their content only incertain parts from mental states at a comparatively deeplevel. That is why these dreams offer, for the most part,a content which has an abstract, poetic, or symbolicform. Analysis of dreams of this kind usually leads tothe position that the analyst cannot understand thedream but the dreamer can translate it immediatelybecause its content is very close to his consciousthoughts. It is those parts of the dream about which thedreamer does not know what to say that belong to theunconscious.

1930E 21/207The Goethe Prize (1930).

In a letter to Dr. Alfons Paquet, Freud asserts thatthe award of the Goethe Prize of the City of Frankfurthas given him great pleasure. The address delivered in theGoethe house at Frankfurt is presented. Freud's lifework has been directed to a single aim. He has observedthe more subtle disturbances of mental function inhealthy and sick people and has sought to infer fromsigns of this kind how the apparatus which serves thosefunctions is constructed and what concurrent andmutually opposing forces are at work in it. Goethe canbe compared in versatility to Leonardo da Vinci, wholike him was both artist and scientific investigator.Goethe approached psychoanalysis at a number ofpoints, recognized much through his own insight thathas since been confirmed, and some views, which havebrought criticism and mockery down upon us, wereexpounded by him as self-evident. Thus he was familiarwith the incomparable strength of the first affective tiesof human creatures. Goethe always rated Eros high,never tried to belittle its power, followed its primitiveand even wanton expressions with no less attentiveness

154

than its highly sublimated ones and has expounded itsessential unity throughout all its manifestations no lessdecisively than Plato did in the remote past.

1931A 21/215Libidinal types (1931).

Libidinal types are discussed. As the libido is pre-dominatly allocated to the provinces of the mentalapparatus, we can distinguish three main libidinal types:erotic, narcissistic, and obsessional types. Erotics arethose whose main interest is turned towards love. Theobsessional type is distinguished by the predominance ofthe superego. In the narcissistic type, there is no tensionbetween ego and superego and there is no preponderanceof erotic needs. The subject's main interest is directed toself-preservation; he is independent and not open tointimidation. There are mixed types too: the eroticobsessional, the erotic narcissistic, and the narcissisticobsessional. These seem to afford a good classification ofthe individual psychical structures. In the erotic obses-sional type, it appears that the preponderance ofinstinctual life is restricted by the influence of thesuperego. The erotic narcissistic type is perhaps the onewe must regard as the commonest of all. It unitesopposites, which are able to moderate one another in it.The narcissistic obsessional type produces the variationwhich is most valuable from a cultural standpoint; for itadds to independence of the external world and a regardfor the demands of conscience, a capacity for vigorousactions, and it strengthens the ego against the superego.When people of the erotic type fall ill, they will develorhysteria, just as those of the obsessional type willdevelop obsessional neurosis. People of the narcissistictype are peculiarly disposed to psychosis.

1931B 21/223Female sexuality (1931). Editm's note (1961) and PartI. Female Oedipus complex differs from male.

Female Sexuality is a restatement of the findings firstannounced by Freud 6 years earlier in his paper on"Some Psychical Consequeires of the Anatomical Dis-tinction between the Sexes". This paper, however, laysfurther emphasis on the inter sity and long duration ofthe little girl's pre-Oedipus at 'Achment to her mother.During the phase of the normal Oedipus complex, wefind the child tenderly attached to the parent of theopposite sex, while its relation to the parent of its ownsex is predominantly hostile. The development of femalesexuality is complicated by the fact that the girl has thetask of giving up what was originally her leading genitalzone, the clitoris, in favor of a new zone, the vagina.There are many women who have a strong attachment totheir father. Where the woman's attachment to herfather was particularly intense, analysis showed that it

1931B 21/235

has been preceded by a phase of exclusive attachment toher mother which had been equally intense and passion-ate. Except for the change of her love object, the secondphase had scarcely added any new feature to her eroticlife. The duration of this attachment had been greatlyunderestimated. In several cases it lasted until well intothe fourth year, so that it covered by far the longer partof the period of early sexual efflorescence.

1931B 21/227

Few !le sexuality (1931). Part II. Girl's pre-Oedipalmo ces for turning away from mother.

A woman's strong dependence on her father takesover the heritage of an equally strong attachment to hermother. A female's first love object must be her mother.But at the end of her development, her father shouldhave become her new love object. One thing that is leftover in men from the influence of the Oedipus complexis a certain amount of disparagement in their attitudetowards women, whom they regard as being castrated.The female acknowledges the fact of her castration, andwith it, too, the superiority of the male and her owninferiority ; but she rebels against this unwelcome stateof affairs. From this divided attitude three lines ofdevelopment open up. The first leads to a generalrevulsion from sexuality. The second leads her to clingwith defiant self-assertiveness to her threatened mascu-linity. Only if her development follows the third, verycircuitous path does she reach the final normal femaleattitude, in which she takes her father as her object andso finds her way to the feminine form of the Oedipuscomplex. The range of motives for turning away fromthe mother include: failure to provide the girl with theonly proper genital, failure to feed her sufficiently,compelling her to share her mother's love with others,failure to fulfill all the girl's expectations of love, and anarousal of her sexual activity and then a forbidding of it.

1931B 21/235Female sexuality (1934 Part III. Girl's pre-Oedipalsexual aims toward mother.

The girl's sexual aims in regard to her mother areactive as well as passive and are determined by thelibidinal phases through which the child passes. The firstsexual and sexuallycolored experiences which a childhas in relation to its mother are of a passive character. Itis suckled, fed, cleaned, and dressed by her, and taughtto perform all its functions. A part of its libido goes onclinging to those experiences and enjoys the satisfactionsbound up with them; but another part strives to turnthem into activity. The sexual activity of little girls inrelation to their mother is manifested chronologically inoral, sadistic, and finally even in phallic trends directedtowards her. Girls regularly accuse their mother of

155

164

1931B 21/240

seducing them. The turning away from her mother is anextremely important step in the course of a little girl'sdevelopment.

1931B 21/240Female sexuality (1931). Part IV. Critique of analyticliterature on female sexuality.

Female sexuality is discussed. Arbraham's descriptionof the manifestations of the castration complex in thefemale is still unsurpassed; but Freud would have beenglad if it had included the factor of the girl's originalexclusive attachment to her mother. Freud is inagreement with the principal points in Jeanne Lampl-deGroot's important paper. In this the complete identityof the pre-Oedipus phase in boys and girls is recognized,and the girl's sexual (phallic) activity towards hermother is affirmed and substantiated by observations. InHelene Deutsch's paper on feminine masochism and itsrelation to frigidity, the girl's phallic activity and theintensity of her attachment to her mother are recog-nized. Helene Deutsch states further that the girl'sturning towards her father takes place via her passivetrends. Fenichel rightly emphasizes the difficulty ofrecognizing in the material produced in analysis whatparts of it represent the unchanged content of thepre-Oedipus phase and what parts have been distorted byregression. Some writers are inclined to reduce theimportance of the child's first and most original libidinalimpulses in favor of later developmental processes sothat the only role left to the former is merely to indicatecertain paths, while the psychical intensities which flowalong those paths are supplied by later regressions andreaction formations.

19261 21/247Dr. Reik and the problem of quackery. A letter to the'Neue Freie Presse' (1926).

A letter to the Neue Freie Presse concerning Dr. Reikand the problem of quackery is presented. Freudacknowledged that he availed himself of Reik's skill inparticularly difficult cases, but only where the symp-toms lay in a sphere far removed from the physical one.Freud never failed to inform a patient that Reik was nota physician but a psychologist. His daughter Anna hasdevoted herself to the pedagogic analysis of children andadolescents. Freud 'It ver referred a case of severe neu-rotic illness in an adult to her. In The Question of LayAnalysis, Freud tried to show what psychoanalysis is andwhat demands it makes on the analyst. The conclusionwas drawn that any mechanical application to trainedanalysts of the section against quackery in the criminalcode is open to grave doubts.

1929A 21/249Dr. Ernest Jones (on his 50th birthday) (1929).

Dr. Ernest Jones, on his fiftieth birthday, is discussedand praised. Among the men who, met at Salzburg in thespring of 1908 for the first psychoanalytical congress,Dr. Jones delivered a short paper on "Rationalization inEveryday Life." The contents of this paper hold good tothis day: psychoanalysis was enriched by an importantconcept and an indispensable term. In his variousresponsibilities (such as professor in Toronto, physicianin London, founder and teacher of a Branch Society,director of a Press, editor of a journal, head of a traininginstitute) he has worked tirelessly for psychoanalysis,making its findings known and defending them. Hewrote, among others, "Papers on Psycho-Analysis" and"Essays in Applied Psycho-Analysis." Presently he is notonly indisputably the leading figure amongEnglish-speaking analysts, but is also recognized as oneof the foremost representatives of psychoanalysis as awhole, a mainstay for his friends and a hope for thefuture of psychoanalysis.

1931D 21/251The expert opinion in the Halsmann case (1931).

The expert opinion in the Halsmann Case is discussed.If it had been objectively demonstrated that PhilippHalsmann murdered his father, there would be somegrounds for introducing the Oedipus complex to providea motive for an otherwise unexplained deed. Since nosuch proof has been adduced, mention of the Oedipuscomplex has a misleading effect. The Opinion of theInnsbruck Faculty of Medicine seems inclined to attri-bute an effective Oedipus complex to Philipp Halsmann,but refrains from defining the measure of this effective-ness, since under the pressure of the accusation thenecessary conditions for an unreserved disclosure onPhilipp Halsmann's part were not fulfilled. The possibleinfluence of emotional shock on the disturbance ofmemory with regard to impressions before and duringthe crit:cal time is minimized to the extreme, in Freud'sopinion unjustly. The assumptions of an exceptionalstate of mind or of mental illness are decisively rejected,but the explanation of a repression having taken place inPhilipp Halsmann after the deed is readily allowed, inthe opinion of the Innsbruck Faculty of Medicine. Arepression of this kind, occurring out of the blue in anadult who gives no indication of a severe neurosis, therepression of an action which would certainly be moreimportant than any debatable details of distance and thepassage of time and which takes place in a normal stateor one altered only by physical fatigue, would be a rarityof the first order.

156

165

1930C 21/254Introduction to the special psychopathology number of'the medical review of reviews' (1930).

An introduction to the special psychopathology ofthe Medical Review of Reviews is presented. Thepopularity of the name of psychoanalysis in Americasignifies neither a friendly attitude to the thing itself norany specially wide or deep knowledge of it. AlthoughAmerica possesses several excellent analysts and at leastone authority, the contributions to our science fromthat vast country are exiguous and provide little that isnew. Psychiatrists and neurologists make frequent use ofpsychoanalysis as a therapeutic method, but as a rulethey show little interest in its scientific problems and itscultural significance. There is a general tendency inAmerica to shorten study and preparation and toproceed as fast as possible to practical application. Thereis a preference, too, for studying a subject like psycho-analysis not from the original sources but fromsecond-hand and often inferior accounts.

1931C 21/256Introduction to Edoirdo Weiss's 'Elements of Psycho-analysis' (1931).

An introduction to Edoardo Weiss's Elements ofPsychoanalysis in presented. All who know how toappreciate the seriousness of a scientific endeavor, howto value the honesty of an investigator who does notseek to belittle or deny the difficulties, and how to takepleasure in the skill of a teacher who brings light intodarkness and order into chaos by his exposition, mustform a high estimate of this book and share Freud'shope that it will awaken among cultivated and learnedcircles in Italy a lasting interest in the young science ofpsychoanalysis.

1930B 21/257Preface to 'ten years of the Berlin psycho-analyticinstitute' (1930).

The preface to Ten Years of the Berlin Psycho-analytic Institute is presented. The Berlin PsychoanalyticInstitute has three functions within the psychoanalyticmovement. First, it endeavors to make psychoanalytictherapy accessible to the great multitude who sufferunder their neuroses no less than the wealthy, but whoare not in a position to meet the cost of their treatment.Secondly, it seeks to provide a center at which analysiscan be taught theoretically and at which the experienceof older analysts can be handed on to pupils who areanxious to learn. Third, it aims at perfecting psycho-analytic knowledge of neurotic illnesses and therapeutictechnique by applying them and testing them underfresh conditions. Ten years ago, Dr. Max Eitingon

1933A 22/3

created this institute from his own resources, and hassince then maintained and directed it by his own efforts.

1932B 21/258Preface to Hermann Nunberg's 'General theory of theneuroses on a psycho-analytic basis' (1932).

The preface to Hermann Nunberg's General Theoryof the Neuroses on a Psychoanalytic Basis is presented.This volume by Nunberg contains the most completeand conscientious presentation of a psychoanalytictherapy of neurotic processes at this time. Those whoexpect to have the relevant problems simplified andsmoothed over will not find satisfaction in this work butthose who prefer scientific thinking and can appreciate itor who can enjoy the beautiful diversity of mentalhappenings will value this work and study it assiduously.

1931E 21/259Letter to the burgomaster of Pribor (1931).

A letter to the mayor of Pribor (formerly Freiberg,Austria) is presented, in which he thanks the city for thecelebration and the commemoration of the house of hisbirth with a plaque in his honor. Freud left Freiberg atthe age of 3 and visited it when he was 16, during hisschool holidays, and never returned to it again. At 75, itis not easy for him to put himself back into those earlytimes. But of one thing, Freud feels sure: deeply buriedwithin him there still lives the happy child of Freiberg,the first-born son of a youthful mother, who received hisfirst indelible impressions from this air, from this soil.

VOL. XXII New Introductory Lectures onPsycho-Analysis and Other Works (1932-1936)

1933A 22/3New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1933).Editor's note (1964) and Preface.

The New Introductory Lectures on Psychoanalysiswas published on December 6, 1932. The first lecture,on dreams, is a recapitulation of the dream section in theearlier series. The third, fourth, and fifth lectures (on thestructure of the mind, on anxiety and the theory of theinstincts and on female psychology) introduce entirelynew material and theories and, at all events in the case ofthe third and fourth lectures, plunge into meta-psychological and theoretical discussions of a difficultywhich had been studiously avoided 15 years earlier. Theremaining three lectures deal with a number of miscel-laneous topics only indirectly re lated to psychoanalysisand deal with them in what might almost be described asa popular manner. The Introductory Lectures onPsychoanalysis were delivered during the two Winter

157

I GE;

I933A 22/7

Terms of 1915 to 1916 and 1916 to 1917 in a lectureroom of the Vienna Psychiatric Clinic before anaudience gathered from all the Faculties of the Univer-sity. The new lectures were never delivered. They arecontinuations and supplements. These lectures are ad-dressed to the nonprofessional multitude of educatedpeople to whom a benevolent, even though cautions in-terest in the characteristics and discoveries of psycho-analysis, is attributed.

I933A 22/7New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1933).Lecture XXIX: Revision of the theoryof dreams.

A revision of the theory of dreams is presented. Whathas been called the dream is described as the text of thedream or the manifest dream and what we are lookingfor, is described as the latent dream thoughts. We haveto transform the manifest dream into the latent one, andto explain how, in the dreamer's mind, the latter hasbecome the former. The patient makes associations tothe separate portions of the manifest dream. The longerand More roundabout the chain of associations, thestronger the resistance. The dream is a compromisestructure. It has a double function; on the one hand it isegosyntonic, since, by getting rid of the stimuli which areinterfering with sleep, it serves the wish to sleep; on theother hand it allows a repressed instinctual impulse toobtain the satisfaction that is possible in these circum-stances, in the form of the hallucinated fulfillment of awish. The whole process of forming a dream which ispermitted by the sleeping ego is, however, subject to thecondition of the censorship, which is exercised by theresidue of the repression still in operation. Under theinfluence of the censorship the processes of condensa-tion and displacement subject the dream thoughts todistortion after which secondary revision provides thedream with a smooth facade. Dreams are divided intowishful dreams, anxiety dreams, and punishmentdreams. Punishment dreams are fulfillment of wishes,though not of wishes of the instinctual impulses but ofthose of the critical, censoring, and punishing agency inthe mind.

I933A 22/31

New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1933).Lecture XXX: Dreams and occultism.

Dreams and occultism are discussed. Dreams haveoften been regarded as the gateway into the world ofmysticism, and even today are themselves looked on bymany people as an occult phenomenon. Psychoanalysismay throw a little light on events described as occult.Freud gained the impression from his patients thatfortunetellers merely bring to expression the thoughts,and more especially the secret wishes, of those who arequestioning the tellers. He concludes that we are

therefore justified in analyzing these prophecies asthough they were subjective products, phantasies ordreams of the people concerned. If there is such a thingas telepathy as a real process, we may suspect that, inspite of its being so hard to demonstrate, it is quite acommon phenomenon. We are reminded of the frequentanxiety felt by children over the idea that their parentsknow all their thoughts without having to be told them,an exact counterpart and perhaps the source of thebelief of adults in the omniscience of God.

I933A 22/57New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1933).Lecture XXXI: The dissection of the psychical person-ality.

The dissection of the psychical personality ispresented. Symptoms are derived from the repressed;they are, as it were, its representatives before the ego.The ego can take itself as an object, can treat itself likeother objects, can observe itself, criticize itself, and besplit. The superego, which takes over the power,function, and even the methods of the parental agency,is not merely its successor but actually the legitimateheir of its body. The basis of the process is calledidentification and follows from the Oedipus complex.The superego, the ego, and the id are the three realms,regions, provinces, into which we divide an individual'smental apparatus, and we shall be concerned with therelations between them. In addition to the id beingunconscious, portions of the ego and superego areunconscious as well. The id is the dark, inaccessible partof our personality. The id knows no judgments of value:no good and evil, no morality. Instinctual cathexesseeking discharge is all there is in the id. The ego is thatpart of the id which is adapted for the reception ofstimuli from the external world, for remembering these,for testing reality, for controlling motility, and forsynthesizing and organizing its mental processes. Thesuperego merges into the id; indeed, as heir to theOedipus complex it has intimate relations with the id; itis more remote than the ego from the perceptual system.The id has intercourse with the external world onlythrough the ego. The intention of psychoanalysis is tostrengthen the ego, to make it more independent of thesuperego, to widen its field of perception and enlarge itsorganization, so that it can appropriate fresh portions ofthe id. Where id was, there ego shall be.

1933A 22/81New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1933).Lecture XXXII: Anxiety and instinctual life.

The earlier lecture (XXV) on anxiety is recapitulated.The ego produces anxiety as a signal announcing asituation of danger. The typical danger situations in lifeare loss of mother, loss of love, castration and superego

158

1:67

I.

reproach. The signal anxiety is called forth when anemerging impulse is felt that would result in a dangersituation. The signal anxiety results in repression andsubsequently either symptom formation or reactionformation. Probably all of the danger situations arereminders of an earlier traumatic situation which con-sisted of a state of high excitation felt as unpleasurewhich could not be discharged. Earlier instinct theory isrecapitulated preparatory to mentioning new discoveriesin libido theory. There is a preambivalent oral incorpora-tive stage followed by an ambivalent oral sadistic stage.After these come the anal sadistic and anal retentivestage. The instinctual transformations in anal erotismare described: the feces-money-baby-penis equationmodeled on the anal birth fantasy; the character traits oforderliness, parsimoniousness and obstinancy arise fromanal erotism. There are 2 major classes of instincts,sexual and aggressive, and every impulse consists of afusion of the 2. Masochism is derived from an uncon-scious sense of guilt which in turn comes from theaggressiveness towards one's parents which is found inthe formation of the superego.

1933A 22/112New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis (1933).Lecture XXXIII: Femininity.

Femininity is discussed. We approach the investiga-tion of the sexual development of women with twoexpectations. The first is that the constitution will notadapt itself to its function without a struggle. Thesecond is that the decisive turning points will alreadyhave been prepared for or completed before puberty. Inthe phallic phases of girls, the clitoris is the leadingerotogenic zone. With the change of femininity theclitoris should wholly or in part hand over its sensitivity,and at the same time its importance, to the vagina. For agirl, her first object must be her mother. But in theOedipus situation the girl's father has become her loveobject, and we expect that in the normal course ofdevelopment she will find her way from this paternalobject to her final choice of an object, both of which aboy retains. The girl turns away from her motherbecause of her realization that she does not possess apenis: the discovery that she is castrated can lead toneurosis, a masculinity complex, or normal femininity.Along with the abandonment of clitoral masturbation acertain amount of activity is renounced. Passivity nowhas the upper hand, and the girl's turning to her father isaccomplished principally with the help of passive in-stinctual impulses. With the transference of the wish fora penis baby on to her father, the girl has entered thesituation of the Oedipus complex. A women's identifica-tion with her mother allows us to distinguish two strata:the pre-Oedipus one which rests on her affectionate

1933A 22/158

attachment to her mother and takes her as a model, andthe later one from the Oedipus complex which seeks toget rid of her mother and take the mother's place withher father.

1933A 22/136New Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis (1933).Lecture XXX1V: Explanations, applications and orienta-tions.

Explanations and applications of psychoanalysis arepresented. Whether a man is a homosexual or anecrophiliac, a hysteric suffering from anxiety, anobsessional neurotic cut off from society, or a ravinglunatic, the Individual Psychologist of the Adlerianschool will declare that the impelling motive of hiscondition is that he wishes to assert himself, toovercompensate for his inferiority, to remain on top, topass from the feminine to the masculine line. One of thefirst applications of psychoanalysis was to understandthe opposition offered by the contemporaries because ofthe practice of psychoanalysis. The first purpose was tounderstand the disorders of the human mind. Theapplication of psychoanalysis to education is discussed.The first task of education is to teach the child tocontrol his instincts; but we have learned from analysisthat suppression of instincts involves the risk of neuroticillness. Therefore education must find its way betweengratification and frustration. Freud suggests thatteachers would be helped to find this way throughpsychoanalytic training. Parallel with the efforts ofanalysts to influence education, other investigations arebeing made into the origin and prevention of delin-quency and crime. The therapeutic effectiveness ofpsychoanalysis remains cramped by a number of factors.In the case of children, the difficulties are the externalones connected with their relation to their parents. Inthe case of adults the difficulties arise in the firstinstance from two factors: the amount of psychicalrigidity present and the form of the illness. Psycho-analysis began as a method of treatment. If it werewithout therapeutic value it would not have beendiscovered in connection with sick people and would nothave gone on developing for more than 30 years.

1933A 22/158New introductory lectures on psychoanalysis (1933).Lecture XXXV: The question of a 'Weltanschauung'.

The question of a Weltanschauung is discussed. AWeltanschauung is an intellectual construction whichsolves all the problems of our existence uniformly on thebasis of one overriding hypothesis, which, accordingly,leaves no question unanswered and in which everythingthat interests us finds its fixed place. The religiousWeltanschauung is determined by the situation of our

159

1932A 22/185

childhood. The scientific spirit has begun to treatreligion as a human affair and to submit it to a criticalexamination. While the different religions wrangle withone another as to which of them is in possession of thetruth, our view is that the question of the truth ofreligious beliefs may be left altogether on one side.Religion is an attempt to master the sensory world inwhich we are situated by means of the wishful worldwhich we have developed within us as a result ofbiological and psychological necessities. Psychoanalysisis incapable of creating a Weltanschauung of its own. Itdoes not need one; it is a part of science and can adhereto the scientific Weltanschauung. Scientific thought isstill very young among human beings; there are toomany of the great problems which it has not yet beenable to solve. A Weltanschauung erected upon sciencehas, apart from its emrh Isis on the real external world,mainly passive traits, such as submission to the truth andrejection of illusions.

1932A 22/185The acquisition and control of fire (1932).

The connection between fire and micturition, whichis the central feature of this discussion of the myth ofPrometheus, has long been familiar to Freud. The mythtells us that Prometheus, a culture hero who was still agod and who was perhaps originally himself a demiurgeand a creator of men, brought fire to men, hidden in ahollow stick, after stealing it from the gods. Such anobject is regarded as a penis symbol. As punishment,Prometheus was chained to a rock, and every day avulture fed on his liver. In ancient times the liver wasregarded as the seat of all passions and desires; hence apunishment like that of Prometheus was the right onefor a criminal driven by instinct, who had committed anoffense at the prompting of evil desires. The sexualorgan of the male has two functions; and there are thoseto whom this association is an annoyance. When thepenis is erect, urination is impossible; and conversely,when the organ is serving to evacuate urine (the water ofthe body) all its connections with the genital functionseem to be quenched. The antithesis between the twofunctions might lead us to say that man quenches hisown fire with his own water.

1933B 22/197Why war? (1933). Editor's note (1964).

The letters on war between Freud and Einstein werewritten in 1932. The two men were never at all intimatewith each other and only met once, at the beginning of1927, in the house of Freud's youngest son in Berlin.Freud had written on are subject of war before: in thefirst section of his paper "Thoughts for the Times onWar and Death" produced soon after the beginning of

the first World War. Although some of the considrzations discussed in the present paper appear in the earlierone, they are more closely related to the thoughtsexpressed in his recent writings on sociological subjects.

1933B 22/199Why war? Letter from Einstein (1933).

Einstein wrote a letter to Freud, dated July 20, 1932.With the advance of modern science, the issue of war hascome to mean a matter of life or death for civilization aswe know it; nevertheless, for all the zeal displayed, everyattempt at its solution has ended in a lamentablebreakdown. As one immune from nationalist bias,Einstein sees a simple way of dealing with the. super-ficial, (i.e. , administrative) aspect of the problem: thesetting up, by international consent, of a legislative andjudicial body to settle every conflict arising betweennations. Each nation would invoke this body's decisionin every dispute, accept its judgments unreservedly andcarry out every measure the tribunal deems necessary forthe execution of its decrees. However, a tribunal is ahuman institution which, when the power at its disposalis inadequate to enforce its verdicts, is all the moreprone to suffer these to be deflected by extrajudicialpressure. The quest of international security involves theunconditional surrender by every nation, in a certainmeasure, of its liberty of action or its sovereignty. It isclear beyond all doubt that no other road can lead tosuch security.

1933B 22/203Letter from Freud (1933).

Freud wrote a letter to Einstein, dated September,1932. It is a general principle that conflicts of interestbetween men are settled by the use of violence. Right isthe might of a community. A violent sulution ofconflicts of interest is not avoided even inside acommunity. Wars will only be prevented with certaintyif mankind unites in setting up a central authority towhich the right of giving judgment upon all conflicts ofinterest shall be handed over. There is no use in trying toget rid of men's aggressive inclinations. For incalculableages, mankind has been passing through a process ofevolution of culture. The psychical modifications that goalong with the process of civilization are striking andunambiguous. They consist in a progressive displacementof instinctual aims and a restriction of instinctualimpulses. War is in the crassest opposition to thepsychical attitude imposed on us by the process ofcivilization, and for that reason we are bound to rebelagainq it; we simply cannot any longer put up with it.Whatever fosters the growth of civilization works at thesame time against war.

160

169

1932C 22/219My contact with Josef Popper-Lynkeus (1932).

Freud's contact with Josef Popper-Lynkeus ispresented. Freud's explanation of dream distortionseemed new to him. He had nowhere found anythinglike it. Years later, he came across Josef Popper-Lynkeus' book Phantasies of a Realist, a collection ofstories first published, like the Interpretation of Dreams,in 1899. One of the stories contained in it bore the titleof "Dreaming like Waking", and it aroused Freud'sdeepest interest. There was a description in it of a manwho could boast that he had never dreamt anythingnonsensical. In the case of this man, no dream distortionoccurred. Popper allowed the man complete insight intothe reasons for his peculiarity. Distortion was a com-promise, something 1t its very nature disingenuous, theproduct of a conflict between thought and feeling.Where a conflict of this kind was not present andrepression was unnecessary, dreams could not be strangeor senseless. The man who dreamed in a way nodifferent from that in which he thought while awake wasgranted by Popper the very condition of internalharmony which, as a social reformer, he aimed atproducing in the body politic.

1933C 22/227Sandor Ferenczi (1933).

Sandor Ferenczi was born on July 16, 1873, and diedon May 22, 1933. Since the days when he was led toFreud by his interest in psychoanalysis, still in its youth,they shared many things with each other. Ten yearsearlier, when the Internationale Zeitschrift dedicated aspecial number to Ferenczi on his fiftieth birthday, hehad already published most of the works which havemade all analysts into his pupils. But he was holdingback his most brilliant and most fertile achievement. In1924, his Versuch einer Genitaltheorie appeared. Thislittle book is a biological rather than a psychoanalyticstudy; it is an application of the attitudes and insightsassociated with psychoanalysis to the biology of thesexual processes and, beyond them, to organic life ingeneral. As its governing thought it lays stress on theconservative natuN of the instincts, which seek toreestablish every state of things that has been abandonedowing to an external interference. Symbols are recog-nized as evidence of ancient connections. Later, the needto cure and to help had become paramount in him.From unexhausted springs of emotion the convictionwas held that one could effect far more with one'spatients if one gave them enough of the love which theyhad longed for as children.

1931F 22/251

1935B 22/233The subtleties of a faulty action (1935).

The subtleties of a faulty action are discussed. Freudwas preparing a birthday present for a woman friend, asmall engraved gem for insertion into a ring. It was fixedin the center of a piece of stout cardboard and on this,Freud wrote the following words: "Voucher for thesupply by Messrs. L., jewelers, of a gold ring....for theattached stone bearing an engraved ship with sail andoars." But at the point where there is a gap, between"ring" and "for," there stood a word which Freud wasobliged to cross out since it was entirely irrelevant. Itwas the little German word "bis," meaning "until"--andmeaning "twice" or "for a second time" in Latin. Atfirst, Freud was pacified with the explanation that heobjectedunconsciouslyto using "for" twice in thesame sentence, until his daughter reminded him that hehad given his friend a similar stone for a ring on a pre-vious occasion. The objection, therefore, was to a repe-tition of the same present, the ring, not of the sameword, "for." There had been a displacement on tosomething trivial with the object of diverting attentionfrom something more important: an esthetic difficulty,perhaps, in place of an instinctual conflict.

1936A 22/239A disturbance of memory on the Acropolis (1936).

An open letter to Romain Rolland on the occasion ofhis seventieth birthday is presented. When Freud stoodon the Acropolis and cast his eyes around upon thelandscape, a surprising thought entered his mind: "So allthis really does exist, just as we learned at school!" Thewhole psychical situation, which seemed so confusedand is so difficult to describe, can be satisfactorilycleared up by assuming !lig at the time Freud had amomentary feeling: "What I see here is not real." Such afeeling is known as a feeling of derealization. Thesederealizations are remarkable phenomena which are stilllittle understood. They are spoken of as sensations, butthey are obviously complicated processes, attached toparticular mental contents and bound up with decisionsmade about those contents. There are two general char-acteristics of the phenomena of derealization. The firstis that they all serve the purpose of defense; they aim atkeeping something away from the ego, at disavowing it.The second is their dependence upon the past, upon theego's store of memories and upon earlier distressingexperiences which have since, perhaps, fallen victim torepression.

1931F 22/251Letter to Georg Fuchs (1931).

In reply lo a request by Georg Fuchs, asking Freud toindorse his book Wir Zuchthausler (We Convicts), Freud

161

170

1936B 22/253

stated that he could not subscribe to the assertion thatthe treatment of convicted prisoners is a disgrace to ourcivilization. On the contrary, it seems to be in perfectharmony with our civilization, a necessary expression ofthe brutality and lack of understanding which dominatecontemporary civilized humanity.

1936B 22/253

Preface to Richard Sterba's 'Dictionary of psycho-analysis' (1936).

Freud wrote a preface to Richard Sterba's Dictionaryof Psychoanalysis. The Dictionary gives the impressionof being a valuable aid to learners and of being a fineachievement on its own account. The precision andcorrectness of the individual entries is in fact ofcommendable excellence. English and French transla-tions of the headings are not indispensable but wouldadd further to the value of the work.

1933D 22/254Preface to Marie Bomparte's 'The life and works ofEdgar Allan Poe: A psycho-analytic interpretation'(1933).

Freud wrote a preface to Marie Bonaparte's The Lifeand Works of Edgar Allan Poe: A PsychoanalyticInterpretation. Thanks to her interpretative efforts, wecan now understand how much of the characteristics ofPoe's work were determined by their author's specialnature; but we also learn that this was itself theprecipitate of powerful emotional ties and painfulexperiences in his early youth.

1935C 22/255To Thomas Mann on his sixtieth birthday (1935).

In Freud's letter to Thomas Mann on his sixtiethbirthday he wrote that wishing is cheap and strikes himas a relapse to the days when people believed in themagical omnipotence of thoughts. In the name of acountless number of Mann's contemporaries, Freudexpressed their confidence that Mann will nevcr do orsay anything that is cowardly or base, for an author'swords are deeds.

VOL. XXIII Moses and Monotheism,An Outline of Psycho-Analysis and

Other Works (1937-1939) it

1939A 23/3Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Editor'snote (1964) and a note on the transcription of propernames.

Moses and Monotheism consists of three essays cf greatlydiffering length, two prefaces, both situated at the begin-

ning of the third essay, and a third preface situatedhalfway through that same essay. The book took 4 ormore years for completion, during which it wus beingconstantly revised. There were acute external difficultiesin the final phase which consisted of a succession ofpolitical disorders in Austria culminating in the Nazioccupation of Vienna and Freud's enforced migration toEngland. The whole work is to be regarded as acontinuation of Freud's earlier studies of the origins ofhuman social organization in Totem and Taboo andGroup Psycholov.

1939A 23/7Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay I.Moses an Egyptian.

The man Moses, who set the Jewish people free, whogave them their laws and founded their religion, datesfrom such remote times (thirteenth or fourteenthcentury B.C.) that we cannot evade a preliminaryenquiry as to whether he was a historical personage or acreature of legend. The name, Moses, was Egyptian,coming from the Egyptian word "mose" meaning"child." The recognition that the name of Moses isEgyptian has not been considered decisive evidence ofhis origin, and no further conclusions have been drawnfrom it. In 1909 Otto Rank published the book TheMyth of the Birth of the Hero which points out thatalmost all the prominent civilized nations began at anearly stage to glorify their heros and invest the birth ofthese heroes with phantastic features. An average legendbrings into prominence the following essential features:the hero is the child of the most aristocratic parents; hisconception is preceded by difficulties; the newborn childis condemned to death or to exposure, usually by theorders of his father or of someone representing him; as arule he is given over to the water in a casket; he isafterwards rescued; after he has grown up, he rediscovershis aristocratic parents and takes his revenge on hisfather. The two families in the myth of Moses (thearistocratic and the humble family) are both reflectionsof the child's own family as they appeared to him insuccessive periods of his life. In every instance which ithas been possible to test, the first family, the one fromwhich the child was exposed, was the invented one, andthe second one, in which he was received and grew up,was the real one. Thus it is concluded that Moses was anEgyptian, probably an aristocrat, whom the legendturned into a Jew. The deviation of the legend of Mosesfrom all the others of its kind can be traced back to aspecial feature of his history. Whereas normally a herorises above his humble beginnings, the heroic life of theman Moses began with his stepping down from hisexalted position and descending to the level of theChildren of Israel.

1939A 23/17Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Eassay II.If Moses was an Egyptian: Part I. If Moses was anEgyptian. Part 2. Moses introduced an exclusive religion.

The idea of Moses as an Egyptian is discussed. It wasFreud's hope that the hypothesis that Moses was anEgyptian would turn out to be fruitful and illuminating;however, the first conclusion to be drawn from thathypothesis, that the new religion which he gave to theJews was his own Egyptian one, has been invalidated bythe realization of the different and contradictory charac-ter ofthe two religions. It remains possible that the religionwhich Moses gave to his Jewish people was neverthelesshis own, that it was an Egyptian religion, Aten, thoughnot the Egyptian religion. The Aten religion excludeseverything to do with myths, magic and sorcery. The sungod was no longer represented by a small pyramid and afalcon, but by a round disk with rays proceeding from it,which end in human hands. In spite of all the exuberantart of the Amarna period, no other representation of thesun god has been found. There was complete silenceabout the god of the dead, Osiris, and the kingdom ofthe dead.

1939A 23/24Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay II. IfMoses was an Egyptian. Part 3. Comparison of Jewishand Aten religions.

If Moses were an Egyptian and if he communicatedhis own religion to the Jews, it must have beenAkhenaten's, the Men religion. The similarities as well asthe differences between the two religions are easilydiscernible. Both of them were forms of a strictmonotheism. Jewish monotheism was in some respectseven more harsh than the Egyptian. The most essentialdifference is that the Jewish religion was entirelywithout sun worship. Moses did not only give thA Jews anew religion; he also introduced the custom of circum-cision. Freud concludes that if Moses gave the Jews notonly a new religion but also the commandment forcircumcision, he was not a Jew but an Egyptian, and inthat case the Mosaic religion was probably an Egyptianone and, in view of its contrast to the popular religion,the religion of the Aten, with which the later Jewishreligion agrees in some remarkable respects. Accordingto Freud's construction, the Exodus from Egypt occur-red during the period between 1358 and 1350 B.C., afterAkhenaten's death and before Haremhab's reestablish-ment of state authority. If it were admitted thatcirCumcision was an Egyptian custom introduced byMoses, that would be almost admitting that the religiondelivered to them by Moses was an Egyptian one too.There were good reasons for denying that fact, so thetruth about circumcision must also be contradicted.

163

1939A 23/30Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay II. IfMoses was an Egyptian. Part 4. Two gods and twoMoses.

The Jews possess a copious literature apart from theBible, including the legends and myths which grew up inthe course of centuries iound the imposing figure oftheir first leader and the founder of their religion.Scattered in this material there may be fragments oftrustworthy tradition for which no room was found inthe Pentateuch. A legend of this sort gives at: engagingaccount of how the ambition of the man Moses foundexpression even in his childhood. Moses is said to havebeen slow of speech. This may suggest that Moses spokeanother language and could not communicate with hisSemitic neo-Egyptians without an interpreter. Modernhistorians agree that the Jewish tribes, which laterdeveloped into the people of Israel, took on a newreligion at a certain point of time. But in their view thisdid not take place in Egypt or at the foot of a mountainin the Sinai Peninsula, but in a certain locality known asMeribah-Kadesh, an oasis distinguished by its wealth ofsprings and wells in the stretch of country south ofPalestine, between the eastern exit from the SinaiPeninsula and the western border of Arabia. There theytook over the worship of a god Yahweh, a volcano god.According to Meyer, the mediator between God and thepeople in the founding of this religion was named Moses.He was the son-in-law of the Midianite priest Jethro, andwas keeping his flocks when he received the summonsfrom God.

1939A 23/36Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay II. IfMoses was an Egyptian. Part 5.

Efforts to see in Moses a figure that goes beyond thepriest of Kadesh, and to confirm the grandeur withwhich tradition glorifies him, have not ceased ever sinceEduard Meyer. In 1922, Ernst Sellin found in theProphet Hosea unmistakable signs of a tradition thatMoses, the founder of their religion, met with a violentend in a rising of his refractory and stiff-necked people,and that at the same time the religion he had introducedwas thrown off. One of the greatest enigmas of Jewishprehistory is that of the origin of the Levites. They aretraced back to 1 of the 12 tribes of Israel, that of Levi,but no tradition has ventured to say where that tribe wasoriginally located to what portion of the conquered landof Canaan was allotted to it. It is incredible that a greatlord, like Moses the Egyptian, should have joined thisalien people unaccompanied. He certainly must havebrought a retinue with him. This is who the Levitesoriginally were. The Levites were the followers of Moses.It is hypothesized that 2 generations or even a century

1939A 23/41

elapsed between the fall of Moses and the establishmentof the new religion at Kadesh. The retention ofcircumcision is evidence that the founding of the religionat Kadesh involved a compromise. Moses was transferredto Kadesh or to Sinai-Horeb and put in the place of theMidianite priests. Yahweh, who lived on a mountain inMidian, was allowed to extend over into Egypt, and inexchange for this, the existence and activity of Moseswere extended to Kadesh and as far as the country eastof the Jordan. Thus he was fused with the figure of thelater religious founder (the son-in-law of the MidianiteJethro) and lent him his name of Moses. Of this secondMoses we can give no personal account except to pickout the contradictions in the Biblical description of thecharacter of Moses. Freud concludes that the EgyptianMoses was never at Kadesh and had never heard thename of Yahwea, and the Midianite Moses had neverbeen in Egypt and knew nothing of Aten. In order tofuse the two figures together, tradition or legend had thetask of bringing the Egyptian Moses to Midian.

1939A 23/41Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). EssayII. If Moses was an Egyptian. Part 6. One hundredyears of history suppressed.

With the setting up of the new god, Yahweh, atKadesh, it became necessary to do something to glorifyhim. It became necessary to fit him in, to make room forhim, to wipe out the traces of earlier religions. The manMoses was dealt with by shifting him to Midian andKadesh, and by fusing him with the priest of YahwAwho founded the religion. Circumcision, the mostsuspicious indication of dependence on Egypt, wasretained but no attempts were spared to detach thecustop from Egypt. The patriots were brought into theBiblical stories for two reasons: 1) to acknowledge thatYahweh was worshipped by Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,although not under that name; and 2) to link theirmemory with particular localities in Canaan. Freudconcluded that between the Exodus from Egypt and thefixing of the text of the Bible under Ezra and Nehemiahsome 800 years elapsed. The form of the Yahwehreligion changed to conform with the original religion ofMoses.

1939A 23/47Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay II. IfMoses was an Egyptian. Part 7. The murder of Moses.

The murder of Moses, discovered by Sellin from hintsin the writings of the Prophets, is discussed. Mosescommanded and fotced his faith upon the people, thusforcing the Semites to rid themselves of him. The

account of "wandering in the wilderness" described inthe Bible depicts a succession of serious revolts againsthis authority. The people began to regret and sought toforget the murder of Moses. When the Exodus and thefoundation of the religion at the oasis of Kadesh werebrought closer together, and Moses was representzd asbeing concerned in the latter instead of the other man(the Midianite priest), not only were the demands of thefollowers of Moses satisfied but his violent end wassuccessfully disavowed. The chronological relations ofthese events are discussed. Freud concludes that Jewishhistory is familiar for its dualities: two groups of peoplewho came together to form the nation, two kingdomsinto which this nation fell apart, two gods' names in thedocumentary source of the Bible. To these, Freud addstwo fresh ones: the foundation of two religions, the firstrepressed by the second but nevertheless emergingvictoriously behind it, and two religious founders, whoare both called by the same name of Moses and whosepersonalities we have to distinguish from each other. Allof these dualities are the necessary consequences of thefirst one: one portion of the people had an experiencewhich must be regarded as traumatic and which theother portion escaped.

1939A 23/54Moses and monotheism: Three essays(1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion: Part I.Prefatory Notes I (Vienna) & II (London).

Two prefatory notes to Moses, His People andMonotheist Religion, are presented. Freud proposes toadd a final portion to his two essays on Moses in Imago.Psychoanalytic research such as this is viewed withsuspicious attention by Catholicism. If psychoanalyticwork leads to a conclusion which reduces religion to aneurosis of humanity and explains its enormous powerin the same way as a neurotic compulsion, we may besure of drawing the resentment of our ruling powersdown upon us. Freud does not intend these essays forpublic display or to cause sensationalism. He predictsthat sometime in the future they may be read andevaluated without bias. The first prefatory note waswritten in Vienna, the second in London. When Ger-many invated Austria, Freud escaped to London wherehe felt relatively free to publish Ins views on Moses.Since Freud wrote Totem and Taboo he never doubtedthat religious phenomena are only to be understood onthe pattern of the individual neurotic symptoms familiarto him. Freud concludes that if he could not findsupport in an analytic interpretation of the exposuremyth and could not pass from there to Sellin's suspicionabout the end of Moses, the whole thing would have hadto remain unwritten.

164

173

1939A 23/59Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part II.Summary and recapitulation.

The historical premise concerning Moses and theJewish religion is presented. The idea arose of a universalgod Aten who is no longer restricted to a single countryand a single people. Amenophis the Fourth, a Pharaoh,pramoted the religion of Aten into a state religion.Under Akhenaten's feeble successors, all that he hadcreated collapsed. Among those in Akhenaten's en-tourage there was a man who was called perhapsTuthmosis. He was in a high position and a convincedadherent of the Aten religion, but in contrast to themeditative king, he was energetic and passionate. Heturned to a Semitic tribe, foreigners, and with themsought compensation for his losses. He chose them as hispeople and tried to realize his ideals in them. After hehad left Egypt with them, accompanied by his followers,he made them holy by the mark of circumcision, gavethem laws and --troduced them into the doctrines of theAten religion. The union and founding of the religion atKadesh were accompanied by a compromise in whichthe two sides are distinguishable. The one partner wasonly concerned to disavow the novelty and foreigncharacter of the god Yahweh and to increase his claim tothe people's devotion; the other partner was anxious notto sacrifice to him precious memories of the liberationfrom Egypt and of the grand figure of the leader, Moses.

1939A 23/66Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part I. B. Thelatency period and tradition.

The idea of a single god, as well as the rejection ofmagically effective ceremonial and the stress uponethical demands made in his name were in fact Mosaicdoctrines, to which no attention was paid to ben with,but which, after a long interval had elapsed, came intooperation and became permanently established. The twoportions of what was later to be the Jewish people cametogether at Kadesh to receive a new religion. In thosewho had been in Egypt , the memories of the Exodus andof the figure of Moses were still so strong and vivid thatthey demanded their inclusion in an account of earlytimes. The determining purpose of the other portion ofthe people was to glorify the new god and to dispute hisbeing foreign. The phenomenon of latency in the historyof the Jewish religion may be explained by the circum-stance that the facts and ideas which were intentionallydisavowed by the official historians were in fact neverlost. Information about them persisted in traditionswhich survived among the people. These traditions,instead of becoming weaker with time, became more and

1939A 23/89

more powerful in the course of centuries, forced theirway into the later revisions of the official accounts, andfinally showed themselves strong enough to have adecisive influence on the thoughts and actions of thepeople. The Jewish people had abandoned the Atenreligion brought to them by Moses and had turned to theworship of another god who differed little from theBaalim of the neighboring peoples. The formation ofepics pertaining to the Jewish culture is discussed.

1939A 23/72Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part I. C. Theanalogy.

The only satisfying analogy to the remarkable courseof events that we have found in the history of the Jewishreligion lies in the genesis of human neuroses. We givethe name of traumas to those impressions, experiencedearly and later forgotten, to which we attach such greatimportance in the etiology of the neuroses. Researcheshave shown that the phenomena (symptoms) of aneurosis are the result of certain experiences andimpressions which for that very reason are regarded asetiological traumas. All these traumas occur in earlychildhood up to about the fifth year. The experiences inquestion are as a rule totally forgotten. They relate toimpressions of a sexual and aggressive nature. The effectsof traumas are of two kinds, positive and negative. Allthese phenomena, the symptoms as well as the restric-tions on the ego and the stable character changes, have acompulsive quality: that is to say that they have greatpsychical intensity and at the same time exhibit a farreaching independence of the organization of the othermental processes, which are adjusted to the demands ofthe real external world and obey the laws of logicalthinking. A trauma in childhood may be followedimmediately by a neurotic outbreak, an infantile neuro-sis, with an abundance of efforts at defense, andaccompanied by the formation of symptoms. Thephenomenon of a latency of the neurosis between thefirst reactions to the trauma and the later outbreak ofthe illness must be regarded as typical.

1939A 23/80Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part I. D.Application.

Freud's construction of early history asserts that inprimeval times, primitive man lived in small groups, eachunder the domination of a powerful male. The lot of hissons was a hard one: if they roused their father'sjealousy they were killed, castrated, or driven out. Theironly resource was to collect together in small commun-ities, to get themselves wives by robbery, and, when oneor other of them could succeed in it, to raise themselves

165

1.74

r.

1939A 23/92

into a position similar to their father's in the primalgroup. Totemism is regarded as the first form in whichreligion was manifested in human history. The first stepaway from totemism was the humanizing of the beingwho was worshipped. The reestablishment of the primalfather in his historic rights was a great step forward butit could not be the end. The killing of Moses by hisJewish people, recognized by Se Ilin from the trace of itin tradition becomes an indispensable part of Freud'sconstruction, an important link between the forgottenevent of primeval times and its later emergence in theform of the monotkeist religions. It is plausible toconjecture that remorse for the murder of Mosesprovided the stimulus for the wishful phantasy of theMessiah who was to return and lead his people toredemption and the promised world dominion. Somedeep motives for hatred of the Jews are analysed andinclude: jealousy of those people who declare themselvesthe firstborn, favorite children of God and their practiceof circumcision which recalls castration.

1939A 23/92Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part I. E.Difficulties.

In the transference from individual to group psychol-ogy, two difficulties arise, differing in their nature andimportance. The first of these is that we have dealt withonly a single instance from the copious phenomenologyof religions and have thrown no light on any others. Thesecond difficulty raises the question in what form theoperative tradition in the life of peoples is present. Thecompromise at Kadesh has been attributed to thesurvival of a powerful tradition among those who hadreturned from Egypt. In the group an impression of thepast is retained in unconscious memory traces. If weassume the survival of memory traces in the archaicheritage, we have bridged the gulf between individualand group psychology: we can deal with peoples as wedo with an individual neurotic. A tradition that wasbased only on communication could not lead to thecompulsive character that attaches to religious phe-nomena. It would be listened to, judged, and perhapsdismissed, like any other piece of information fromoutside; it would never attain the privilege of beingliberated from the constraint of logical thought.

1939A 23/103Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part II.Summary and recapitulation.

A summary and recapitulation of Moses and Mono-theism is presented. Two pieces were published inImago: the psychoanalytic starting point of the wholething "Moses an Egyptian", and the historical construc-

tion erected on this "If Moses was an Egyptian". Theremainder, which included what was really open toobjection and dangerous, the application of the findingsto the genesis of monotheism and the view of religion ingeneral, Freud held back. In March 1938, came theunexpected German invasion of Vienna, which forcedhim to leave his home but also freed him from hisanxiety lest his publication might conjure up a prohibi-tion of psychoanalysis in a place where it was stilltolerated.

1939A 23/105Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part II. A.The people of Israel.

Of all the peoples who lived round the basin of theMediterranean in antiquity, the Jewish people is almostthe only one which still exists in name and also insubstance. It has met misfortunes and ill treatment withan unexampled capacity for resistance; it has developedspecial character traits and has earned the hearty dislikeof every other people. We may start from a charactertrait of the Jews which dominates their relation toothers. There is no doubt that they have a particularlyhigh opinion of themselves, that they regard themselvesas more distinguished, of higher standing, as superior toother people. At the same time they are inspired by apeculiar confidcnce in life, such as is derived from thesecret ownership of some precious possession, a kind ofoptimism: pious people would call it trust in God. Theyreally regard themselves as God's chosen people, theybelieve that they stand especially close to him; and thismakes them proud and confident. If one is the declaredfavorite of the dreaded father, one need not be surprisedat the jealousy of one's brothers and sisters. The courseof world history seemed to justify the presumption ofthe Jews, since, when later on it pleased God to sendmankind a Messiah and redeemer, he once again chosehim from the Jewish people. It was the man Moses whoimprinted this trait upon the Jewish people. He raisedtheir self-esteem by assuring them that they were God'schosen people, he enjoined them to holiness and pledgedthem to be apart from others.

1939A 23/107Moses :vie monotheisin: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part II. B.The great man.

If the investigation of a particular case demonstratesto us the transcendent influence of a single personality,our conscience need not reproach us with having, by thishypothesis, flown in the face of the doctrine of theimportance of general and impersonal factors. Thedevelopment of monotheism was linked with the estab-lishment of closer relations between different nations

166

175

and with the building up of a great empire. A great maninfluences his fellow men in two ways: by his person-ality and by the idea which he puts forward. In the massof mankind there is a powerful need for an authoritywho can be admired, before whom one bows down, bywhom one is ruled and perhaps even ill treated. Theorigin of this is a longing for the father felt by everyonefrom his childhood onwards, for the same father whomthe hero of legend boasts he has overcome. There is nodoubt that it was a mighty prototype of a father which,in the person of Moses, stooped to the poor Jewishbondsmen to assure them that they were his dearchildren. And no less overwhelming must have been theeffect upon them of the idea of a single, eternal,almighty God, who made a covenant with them and whopromised to care for them if they remained loyal to hisworship. The great religious idea for which the manMoses stood out was not his own property: he had takenit over from King Akhenaten.

1939A 23/111Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part II. C.The advance in intellectuality.

In order to bring about lasting psychical results in apeople, it is clearly not enough to assure them that theyhave been chosen by the diety. The fact must also brproved to them in some way if they are to believe it andto draw consequences from the belief. In the religion ofMoses, the Exodus from Egypt served as the proof; God,or Moses in his name, was never tired of appealing to thisevidence of favor. The feat of the Passover was intro-duced in order tc maintain the memory of that event.The religion of Moses brought the Jews a grandconception of God. Anyone who belived in this God hadsome kind of share in his greatness, might feel exaltedhimself. Among the precepts of the Mosaic religion thereis one that is of the greatest importance. This is theprohibition against making an image of God, thecompulsion to worship a God whom one cannot see. TheMosaic prohibition elevated God to a higher degree ofintellectuality. All advances in intellectuality have tastheir consequence that the individual's self-esteem isincreased, that he is made proud, so that he feelssuperior to other people who have remained under thespell of sensuality. Moses conveyed to the Jews anexalted sense of being a chosen people. The dematerial-ization of God brought a fresh and valuable contributionto their secret treasure. The Jews retained their inclina-tion to intellectual interests.

455.582 0- 72 12

1939A 23/122

1939A 23/11 6Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part II. D.Renunciation of instinct.

It is not obvious and not immediately understandablewhy an advance in intellectuality, a setback to sensu-ality, should raise the self-regard both of an individualand of a people. It seems to presuppose the existence ofa definite standard of value and of some other person oragency which maintahis it. If the id in a human beinggives rise to an instinctual demand of an erotic oraggressive nature, the simplest and most natural thing isthat the ego, which has the apparatus of thought and themuscular apparatus at its disposal, should satisfy thedemand by an action. This satisfaction of the instinct isfelt by the ego as pleasure. Instinctual renunciation canbe imposed for both internal and external reasons. Thereligion which began with the prohibition against makingan image of god develops more and more in the courseof centuries into a religion of instinctual renunciations;it is content with a marked restriction of sexualfreedom. God, however, becomes entirely removed fromsexuality and elevated into the ideal of ethical perfec-tion. Moses made his people holy by introducing thecustom of circumcision. Circumcision is the symbolicsubstitute for the castration which the primal fatheronce inflicted upon his sons in the plenitude of hisabsolute power, and whoever accepted that symbol wasshowing by it that he was prepared to submit to thefather's will, even if it imposed the most painful sacrificeon him. A part of the precepts of ethics is justifiedrationally by the necessity for delimiting the rights ofthe individual with respect to society and those ofindividuals with respect to one another.

1939A 23/122Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people, and monotheist religion. Part H. E.What is true in religion.

The man Moses impressed the special character of theJewish people on them by giving them a relieon whichincreased their self-esteem so much that they thoughtthemselves superior to all ether peoples. Thereafter theysurvived by k4eping apart from others. Mixtures ofblood interfered little with this, since what held themtogether was an ideal factor, the possession in commonof certain intellectual and emotional wealth. The religionof Moses led to this result because: (1) it allowed thepeople to take a share in the grandeur of a new idea ofGod; (2) it asserted that this people had been chosen bythis great God and were destined to receive evidences ofhis special favor; and (3) it forced upon the people anadvance in intellectuality which, important enough initself, opened the way, in addition, to the appreciationof intellectual work and to further renunciations of

167

'*176

1939A 23/124

instinct. The religion of Moses did not disappear withoutleaving a trace. A kind of memory of it had survived,obscured and distorted, supported, perhaps, amongindividual members of the priestly caste by ancientrecords. It was this tradition of a great past whichcontinued to work in the background, as it were, whichgradually gained more and more power over men'sminds, and which finally succeeded in transforming thegod Yahweh into the god of Moses and in calling back tolife the religion of Moses which had been established andthen abandoned long centuries earlier.

1939A 23/124Moses and monotheism: Three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part II. F.The return of the repressed.

The experiences of a person's first 5 years exercise adetermining effect on his life, which nothing later canwithstand. What children have experienced at the age of2 and have not understood, need never be rememberedby them except in dreams. But at some later time it willbreak into their life with obsessional impulses, it willgovern their actions, it will decide their sympathies andantipathies and will quite often determine their choiceof a love object. It is not easy to introduce the idea ofthe unconscious into group psychology. Regular contri-butions are made to these phenomena by the mecha-nisms which lead to the formation if neuroses. Hereagain the determining events occur in early childhood,but here the stress is not upon the time but upon theprocess by which the event is met, the reaction to it. It isdescribed schematically: as a result of the experience, aninstinctual demand arises which calls for satisfaction.The ego refuses that satisfaction, either because it isparalyzed by the magnitude of the demand or because itrecognizes it as a danger. The ego fends off the dangerby the process of repression. The instinctual impulse isin some way inhibited and its precipitating cause, withits attendant perceptions and ideas, is forgotten. Theformation of symptoms may be described as the returnof the repressed. Their distinguishing characteristic is thegreater distortion to which the returning material hasbeen subjected as compared with the original.

1939A 23/127

Moses and monotheism: three essays (1939). Essay HI.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part II. G.Historical truth.

The religion of Moses only carried through its effecton the Jewish people as a tradition. A primitive man is inneed of a god as creator of the universe, as chief of hisclan, as personal protector. This god takes his positionbehind the dead fathers about whom tradition still hassomething to say. The idea of a single god means in itselfan advance in intellectuality. When Moses brought the

people the idea of a single god, it was not a novelty butsignified the revival of an experience in the primeval agesof the human family which had long vanished frommen's conscious memory. We have learned from thepsychoanalyses of individuals that their earliest impres-sions, received at a time when the child was scarcely yetcapable of speaking, produce at some time or anothereffects of a compulsive character without themselvesbeing consciously remembered. The same assumption ismade about the earliest experiences of the whole ofhumanity. One of these effects would be the emergenceof the idea of a single great god, an idea which must berecognized as a completely justified memory, though, itis true, one that has been distorted. An idea such as thishas a compulsive character: it must be believed. Since itis distorted, it may be described as a delusion; insofar asit brings a return of the past, it must be called the truth

1939A 23/132Moses and monotheism: three essays (1939). Essay III.Moses, his people and monotheist religion. Part II. H.The historical development.

After the institution of the combination of brotherclan, matriarchy, exogamy, and totemism, a develop-ment began which must be described as a slow return ofthe repressed. The return of the repressed took placeunder the influence of all the changes in conditions oflife which fill the history of human civilization. The firsteffect of meeting the being who had so long been missedand longed for was overwhelming and was like thetraditional description of the law giving from MountSinai. Admiration, awe and thankfulness for havingfound grace in his eyes, were part of the positive feelingstowards the father god. A rapture of devotion to Godwas the first reaction to the return of the great father.There was no place in the framework of the religion ofMoses for a dir;ct expression of the murderous hatred ofthe father. All that could come to light was a mightyreaction against it, a sense of guilt on account of thathostility, a bad conscience for having sinned against Godand for not ceasing to sin. Further development of thispoint takes us beyond Judaism. Original sin and redemp-tion by the sacrifice of a victim became the foundationstones of the new religion founded by Paul. Christianity,having arisen out of a father religion, became a sonreligion but has not escaped the fate of having to get ridof the father. Only a portion of the Jewish peopleaccepted the new doctrine. Those who refused to arestill called Jews today.

1940A 23/141An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Editor's note(1964) and Preface.

An Outline of Psychoanalysis was first published bothin German and English. The Outline must be described as

168

unfinished, but it is difficult to regard it as incomplete.The last chapter is shorter than the rest and might havegone on to a discussion of such things as the sense ofguilt, though this had already been touched on inChapter 6. In general, however, the question of how farand in what direction Freud would have proceeded withthe book is an intriguing one, for the program laid downby the author in his preface seems already to bereasonably well carried out. In the long succession ofFreud's expository works the Outline exhibits a uniquecharacter. The others are, without exception, aimed atexplaining psychoanalysis to an outside public, a publicwith varying degrees and types of general approach toFreud's subject, but always a relatively ignorant public.This cannot be said of the Outline This is not a book forbeginners; it is something much more like a refreshercourse for advanced students.

1940A 23/144An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Part I. The mindand its workings. Chapter I: The psychical apparatus.

The id, the oldest of the psychic agencies, containseverything that is inherited, that is present at birth, thatis laid down in the constitution, therefore, instincts.Under the influence of the real external world, oneporti3n of the id has undergone a special development:from what was originally a cortical layer, a specialorganization (called the ego) has arisen which acts as anintermediary between the id and the external world. Theprincipal characteristics of the ego are discussed. It hasthe task of self-preservation. As regards external events,it becomes aware of stimuli, sorts experiences aboutthem, avoids excessively strong stimuli, deals withmoderate stimuli, and learns to bring about expedientchanges in the external world to its own advantage. Asregards internal events, in relation to the id, the egoperforms that task by gaining control over the demandsof the instincts, by deciding whether they are to beallowed satisfaction, by postponing that satisfaction totimes and circumstances favorable in the external world,or by suppressing their excitations entirely. The longperiod of childhood, during which the growing humanbeing lives in dependence on his parents, leaves behind ita special agency, the superego, in which this parentalinfluence is prolonged. An action by the ego shouldsatisfy simultaneously the demands of the id, of thesuperego and of reality. The id and superego have Ithing in common: both represent the influences of thepast, the id the influence of heredity, the superego theinfluence of what is taken over from other people. Theego is principally determined by the individual's ownexperience.

194P A.. 23/152

1940A 23/148

An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Part I. The mindand its workings. Chapter 11: The theory of the instincts.

The theory of the instincts is presented. The power ofthe id expresses the true purpose of the individualorganism's life. The ego has the task of self-preservation.The main function of the superego is the limitation ofsatisfactions. The forces which exist behind the tensionscaused by the needs of the id are called instincts. Theexistence of only two basic instincts is assumed: Erosand the destructive instinct. The aim of the first of thesebasic instincts is to establish ever greater unities and topreserve them; the aim of the second is to undoconnections and so to destroy them. So long as thesecond instinct operates internally, as a death instinct, itremains silent; it only comes to our notice when it isdiverted outwards as an instinct of destruction. Thewhole aviailable quota of libido is stored up in the ego.This state is called absolute, primary narcissism. It laststill the ego begins to cathect the ideas of objects withlibido, to transform narcissistic libido into object libido.Throughout the whole of life the ego remains thegreat reservoir from which libidinal cathexes are sent outto objects and into which they are also once morewithdrawn. The most prominent of the parts of thebody from which the libido arises are known by thename of ero,ogenic zones.

1940A 23/152

An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Part I. The mindand its workings. Chapter III: The development of thesexual function.

The development of the sexual function is presented.The principal findings of psychoanalysis are: (I) sexuallife does not begin at puberty, but is clearly manifestedsoon after birth; (2) it is necessary to distinguish sharplybetween the concepts of sexual and genital; (3) sexuallife includes the function of obtaining pleasure fromzones of the body, a function which is subsequentlybrought into the service of reproduction. The first organto emerge as an erotogenic zone and to make libidinaldemands on the mind is the mouth. During this oralphase, sadistic impulses already occur sporadically alongwith the appearance of the teeth. Their extent is fargreater in the second phase, which is described as thesadistic anal one, because satisfaction is then sought inaggression and in the excretory function. The thirdphase is that known as the phallic one, which is, as itwere, a forerunner of the final form taken by sexual lifeand already much resembles it. With the phallic phaseand in the course of it, the sexuality of early childhoodreaches its height and approaches its dissolution. There-after boys and girls have different histories. The boyenters the Oedipus phase. The girl, after vainly attempt-

1940A 23/157

ing to do the same as the boy, comes to recognize herlack of a penis or rather the inferiority of her clitoris,with permanent effects on the development of hercharacter. The complete sexual organization is onlyachieved at puberty, in a fourth, genital phase. A state ofthings is then established in which (1) some earlierlibidinal cathexes are retained (2) others are taken intothe sexual function as preparatory, auxiliary acts, thesatisfaction of which produces what is known asforepleasure, and (3) other urges are excluded from theorganization, and are either suppressed altogether oremployed in the ego in another way, forming charactertraits or undergoing sublimation with a displacement oftheir aims. When this process malfunctions, disturbancesof sexual life result. An example of a developmentalinhibition would be homosexuality. The normal andabnormal manifestations observed by us need to bedescribed from the point of view of their dynamics andeconomics. The etiology of neurotic disorders is to belooked for in the individual's developmental history.

1940A 23/157An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Part I. The mindand its workings. Chapter IV: Psychical qualities.

Psychical qualities are discussed. Psychoanalysisexplains the supposedly somatic concommitant phe-nomena as being what is truly psychical, and thus in thefirst instance disregards the quality of consciousness.What Freud calls conscious is the same as the conszious-ness of philosophers and of everyday opinions. Every-thing else psychical is the unconscious. However, someprocesses become conscious easily; they may then ceaseto be conscious, but can become conscious once morewithout any trouble: as people say, they can bereproduced or remembered. In general, consciousness isa highly fugitive state. Everything unconscious that iscapable of becoming conscious is called preconscious.Three qualities are attributed to psychical processes:they are either conscious, preconscious, or unconscious.What is preconscious becomes conscious, and in theprocess we may have a feeling that we are oftenovercoming very strong resistances. The process ofsomething becoming conscious is linked with the percep-tions which our sense organs receive from the externalworld. This process takes place in the outermost cortexof the ego. The inside of the ego, which comprises all thethought processes, has the quality of being preconscious.The sole prevailing quality in the id is that of beingunconscious. The processes in the unconscious or in theid obey different laws from those in the preconsciousego. We name these laws in their totality the primaryprocess, in contrast to the secondary process whichgoverns the course of events in the preconscious, in theego.

1940A 23/165An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Part I. The mindand its workings. Chapter V: Dream-interpretation as anillustration.

We find our way to the understanding of a dream byassuming that what we recollect as the dream after wehave woken up is not the true dream process but only afacade behind which the process lies colcealed. Theprocess which produces the manifest dream content outof the latent dream thoughts is described as the dreamwork. The study of the dream work teaches us the wayin which unconscious material from the id forces its wayinto the ego, becomes preconscious and, as a result ofthe ego's opposition, undergoes the changes known asdream distortion. Dream formation can be provoked if(1) an ordinarily suppressed instinctual impulse findssufficient strength during sleep to make itsei; felt by theego or (2) an urge left over from waking life findsreinforcement during sleep from an unconscious ele-ment. Thus dreams arise from either the id or the ego.Evidence for the share taken by the unconscious id inthe dream formation is discussed. Dream work isessentially an instance of the unconscious working overof preconscious thought processes. Two peculiarities ofdream work (condensation and displacement) are dis-cussed. With the help of the unconscious, every dreamthat is in the process of formation makes a demand uponthe ego, for the satisfaction of an instinct, if the dreamoriginates from the id; for the solution of a conflict, theremoval of a doubt or the forming of an intention, if thedream originates from a residue of preconscious activityin waking life. The sleeping ego, however, is focused onthe wish to maintain sleep; it feels this demand as adisturbance and seeks to get rid of the disturbance. Theego succeeds in doing this by what appears to be an actof compliance: it meets the demand with a harmlessfulfillment of a wish and so sets rid of it. Thisreplacement of the demand by the fulfillment of a wishremains the essential function of the dream work.

1940A 23/172An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Part II. Thepractical task. Chapter VI: The technique of psycho-analysis.

The technique of psychoanalysis is presented. It is theego's task to meet the demands raised by its threedependent relations: to reality, to the id, and to thesuperego; and nevertheless at the same time to preserveits own organization and maintain its own autonomy. Ifthe patient's ego is to be a useful ally, it must haveretained a certain amount of coherence and somefragment of understanding for the demands of reality,however hard it may be pressed by the hostile powers.The method is only useful with neurotics, not psycho-tics. The fundamental rule of analysis pledges the patient

170

173

to tell everything that his self-observation yields includ-ing the irrelevant, nonsensual or disagreeable. Thepatient is not satisfied with regarding the analyst as ahelper and adviser but sees in him some important figureout of his childhood and consequently transfers on tohim feelings and reactions which applied to this proto-type. This fact of transference soon proves to be a factorof importance. If the patient puts the analyst in thepalce of his father, he is also giving him the power whichhis superego exercises over his ego. The new superegonow has an opportunity for a sort of after-education ofthe neurotic. The ego protects itself against the invasionof the undesired elements from the unconscious andrepressed id by means of anticathexes, which mustremain intact if it is to function normally. The over-coming of resistances is the part of the work thatrequires the most time and the greatest trouble.Two newfactors, as sources of resistance, are: (1) the sense ofguilt or consciousness of built, and (2) those cases inwhich the instinct of self-preservation has actually beenreversed and the patient aims at nothing other thanself-injury and self-destruction. Standing in the way ofsuccessful psychoanalysis are the negative transference,the ego's resistance due to repression, the sense of guiltarising from its relation to the superego and the need tobe ill due to profound changes in the economics of thepatient's instincts.

1940A 23/183An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Part II. Thepractical task. Chapter VII: An example of psycho-analytic work.

The neuroses and psychoses are the states in whichdisturbances in the functioning of the psychical appara-tus come to expression. Neuroses have been chosen asthe subjects of study because they alone seem accessibleto the psychological methods of intervention. Theneuroses have no specific determinants. Quantitativedisharmonies are what must be held responsible for theinadequacy and sufferings of neurotics. It seems thatneuroses are acquired only in early childhood (up to theage of 6), even though their symptoms may not maketheir appearance till much later. The neuroses aredisorders of the ego. The ego, when it is feeble,immature and incapable of resistance, fails to deal withtasks which it could cope with later on with utmost ease.Instinctual demands from within, no less than excita-tions from the external world, operate as traumas,particularly if they are met halfway by certain innatedispositions. The helpless ego fends them off by meansof attempts at flight (repressions), which later turn outto be inefficient and which involve permanent restric-tions on further development. The symptoms of neurosisare either a substitutive satisfaction of some sexual urgeor measures to prevent such a satisfactior r compro-

1940A 23/195

mises between t:ie two. The relation of the child to hismother is anaiyzed with regard to her as a love ()Liedand her thleats to punish his masturbation with ca'Ara-tion. The mother usually delegates the act of castrationto the boy's father. The Oedipus complex is a majorevent in the lives of both boys and girls. The differencebetween the Oedipus complex and the castration com-plex in females and males is discussed at length. Inmales, the threat of castration brings the Oedipuscomplex to an end; in females, it is their lack of a penisthat forces them into their Oedipus complex.

1940A 23/195An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Part III. Thetheoretical yield. Chapter VIII: The psychical apparatusand the external world.

The core of our being is formed by the obscure id,which has no direct communication with the externalworld and is accessible to knowledge only through themedium of another agency. Within this id the organicinstincts operate, which are themselves compounded offusions of two primal forces (Eros and destructiveness)in varying proportions and are differentiated from oneanother by their relation to organs or systems of organs.The id, cut off from the external world, has a world ofperception of its own. The ego has been developed outof the id's cortical layer, which, through being adaptedto the reception and exclusion of stimuli, is in directcontact with the external world (reality). Starting fromconscious perception it has subjected to its influenceever larger regions and deeper strata of the id and, in thepersistence with which it maintains its depv-dence onthe external world, it bears the indelible stamp of itsorigin. Its psychological function consists in raising thepassage of events in the id to a higher dynamic level; itsconstructive function consists in interpolating theactivity of thought which endeavours by means ofexperimental actions to calculate the consequences ofthe course of action proposed. Thus the ego decideswhether the attempt to obtain satisfaction is to becarried out or postponed or if it is not necessary for thedemand by the instinct to be suppressed altogether asbeing dangerous. This is the reality principle. Sincememory traces can become conscious just as perceptionsdo, the possibility arises of a confusion which wouldlead to a mistaking of reality; the ego guards itselfagainst this by the institution of reality testing. In theperiod of childhood the weak and immature ego ispermanently damaged by the stresses put upon it in itsefforts to fend off the dangers peculiar to that period oflife. Children are protected against dangers from theexternal world by the solicitude of their parents; theypay for this security by fear of loss of love. The egopathological states are founded on a cessation orslackening of its relation to the external world. The view

171

180

1940A 23/205

postulating that in all psychoses there is a splitting of theego (two different attitudes) is discussed with fetishismused as an example.

1946A 23/205An outline of psychoanalysis (1940). Part III. Thetheoretical yield. Chapter IX. The internal world.

The internal world is discussed. Until the end of thefirst period of childhood (about age 5), the ego mediatesbetween the id and the external world, takes over theinstinctual demands of the former in order to lead themto satisfaction, derives perceptions from the latter anduses them as memories. Intent on its self-preservation,the ego puts itself in defense against excessively strongclaims from both sides and at the same time, is guided inall its decisions by the injunctions of a modified pleasureprinciple. At this age, a portion of the external worldbecomes abandoned as an object and is instead takeninto the ego and thus becomes an integral part of theinternal world. This new psychical agency continues tocarry on the functions which have hitherto beenperformed by the people in the external world: itobserves the ego, gives its orders, judges it and threatensit with punishments. This agency is called the superegoand functions as the conscience. The superego is the heirto the Oedipus complex and is established only afterthat complex has been disposed of. So long as the egoworks in full harmony with the superego it is not easy todistinguish between their manifestations; but tensionsand estrangements between them make themselves veryplainly visible. The superego takes up a kind ofintermediate position between the id and the externalworld, it unites in itself the influences of the present andthe past.

1937C 23/209Analysis terminable and interminable (1937). Editor'snote (1964).

Analysis Terminable and Interminable was writtenearly in 1937 and published in June. The paper as awhole is pessimistic about the therapeutic efficacy ofpsychoanalysis. Its limitations are constantly stressed,the difficulties of the procedure and the obstaclesstanding in its way are insisted upon. The factors towhich Freud draws attention are of a physiological andbiological nature: they are thus generally unsusceptibleto psychological influences. There is one respect inwhich the views expressed by Freud in this paper doseem to differ from, or even to contradict, his earlierones; namely, in the scepticism expressed by him inregard to the prophylactic power of psychoanalysis. Hisdoubts extend to the prospects of preventing not merelythe occurrence of a fresh and different neurosis but evena return of a neurosis that has already been treated. The

basis of this increased scepticism of Freud's seems to bea conviction of the impossibility of dealing with aconflict that is not current and of the grave objections toconverting a latent conflict into a current one. It is ofinterest to note that at the very beginning of his practiceFreud was worried by very much The same problems asthese, which may thus be said to have extended over theentire length of his analytic studies.

1937C 23/216Analysis terminable and interminable (1937). Part I.Setting a time limit for termination. Part II. Factorswhich may make analysis interminable.

From the very first, attempts have been made toshorten the duration of psychoanalyses. Otto Rank,following his book, The Trauma of Birth, supposed thatthe true source of neurosis was the act of birth. Hehoped that if this primal trauma were dealt with by asubsequent analysis, the whole neurosis would be got ridof. To speed up an analytic treatment Freud used thefixing of a time limit for analysis. The only verdict aboutthe value of this device is that it is effective providedthat one hits the right time for it. But it cannotguarantee to accomplish the task completely. The end ofanalysis can mean different things. From a practicalstandpoint, it means that the patient and the analysthave ceased to meet each other for the analytic session.The other meaning is that the analyst has had such afar-reaching influence on the patient that no furtherchange could be expected to take place in him if hisanalysis were continued. A constitutional strength ofinstinct and an unfavorable alteration of the egoacquired in its defensive struggle in the sense of its beingdislocated and restricted are the factors which areprejudicial to the effectiveness of analysis and whichmay make its duration interminable. Two examples aregiven illustrating that even a successful analytic treat-ment does not prevent the patient from falling ill lateron from another neurosis, or, of a neurosis derived fromthe same instinctual root recurrence of the same oldtrouble. The exacting demands upon analytic therapyhardly call for a shortening of its duration.

1937C 23/224Analysis terminable and interminable (1937). Part III.The strength of the instincts vis-a-vis the other psychicalagencies.

There are three factors which are decisive for thesuccess or failure of analytic treatment: the influence oftraumas, the constitutional strength of the instinCts, andthe laterations of the ego. The constitutional factor is ofdecisive importance from the very beginning; however, areinforcement of instinct coming later in life mightproduce the same effects. Twice in the course of

. .172

181

individual development certain instincts are considerablyreinforced: at puberty and, in women, at the meno-pause. We are not in the least surprised if a person whowas not neurotic before becomes so at these times. Inendeavoring to replace insecure repressions by reliableego syntonic contiols, we do not always achieve our aimto its full extent, that is, do not achieve it thoroughlyenough. The transformation is achieved, but often onlypartially. Analysis does not always succeed in ensuringto a sufficient degree the foundations on which a controlof instinct is based. The cause of such a partial failure iseasily discovered. In the past, the quantitative factor ofinstinctual strength opposed the ego's defensive efforts;for that reason we called in the work of analysis to help;and now that same factor sets a limit to th efficacy ofthis new effort. If the strength of the instinct is

excessive, the mature ego, supported by analysis, fails inits task, just as the helpless ego failed formerly.

1937C 23/230Analysis terminable and interminable (1937). Part IV.Protecting against future conflicts.

Two problems are considered: whether we canprotect a patient from future conflicts while we aretreating one instinctual conflict, and wehther it is

feasible and expedient, for prophylactic purposes, to stirup a conflict which is not at the time manifest. The firsttask can only be carried out in so far as the second oneis; that is, in so far as a possible future conflict is turnedinto an actual present one upon which influence is thenbrought to bear. If an instinctual conflict is not acurrently active one, is not manifesting itself, we cannotinfluence it even by analysis. In analytic prophylaxisagainst instinctual conflicts, the only methods whichcome into consideration are: (1) the artificial productionof new conflicts in the transference (conflicts which lackthe character of reality), and (2) the arousing of suchconflicts in the patient's imagination by talking to himabout them and making him familiar with their possi-bility. By telling the patient about the possibilities ofother instinctual conflicts, we arouse his expectationthat such conflicts may occur in him. What we hope isthat this information and this warning will have theeffect of activating in him one of the conflicts in amodest degree and yet sufficiently for treatment. Theexpected result does not come about; all we have done isincreased his knowledge but altered nothing else in him.An analogous experience in which children are givensexual enlightenment is discussed.

1937C 23/234Analysis terminable and interminable (1937). Part V.Alterations of the ego affect prognosis.

The factors which are decisive for the success of thetherapeutic efforts are the influence of traumatic etiol-

1937C 231240

ogy, the relative strength of the instincts which have tobe controlled, and an alteration of the ego. The analyticsituation consists in our allying ourselves with the ego ofthe person under treatment, in order to subdue portionsof his id which are uncontrolled. The ego has to try tofulfill its task of mediating between its id and theexternal world in the service of the pleasure principle,and to protect the id from the dangers of the externalworld. Under the influence of education the ego growsaccustomed to removing the scene of the fight fromoutside to within and to mastering the internal danger ofbefore it has become an external one. During this fighton two fronts, the ego makes use of various proceduresfor fulfilling its task, which is to avoid danger, anxiety,and unpleasure. These procedures are called mechanismsof defense. In psychoanalysis the defensive mechanismsdirected against former danger recur in the treatmentprocedure as resistances against recovery. Thus the egotreats recovery as a new danger. The therapeutic effectdepends on making conscious what is repressed in the id.The effect brought about in the ego by the defenses canrightly be described as an alteration of the ego if by thatwe understand a deviation from the normal ego whichwould guarantee unshakable loyalty to the work ofanalysis. The outcome of an analytic treatment dependsessentially on the strength and on the depth of theseresistances that bring about an alteration of the ego.

1937C 23/240Analysis terminable and interminable (1937). Part VI.Constitutional variables in ego, libido and free aggres-siveness.

Each ego is endowed with individual dispositions andtrends. The properties of the ego which we meet with inthe form of resistances can be determined by heredity orcan be acquired in defensive struggles. There are variouskinds of resistance. There are people to whom isattributed a special adhesiveness of the libido. Anothergroup of patients has an attitude which can only be putdown to a depletion of plasticity, the capacity forchange and further development. In yet another groupof cases the distinguishing characteristics of the ego,which are to be held responsible as sources of resistanceagainst analytic treatment and as impediments to thetherapeutic success, may spring from different anddeeper roots. Here we are dealing with the ultimatethings which psychological research can learn about: thebehavior of the two primal instincts, their distribution,mingling, and defusion. In studying the phenomenawhich testify to the activity of the destructive instinct,we are not confined to observations on pathologicalmaterial There have always been, as there still are,people who can take as their sexual objects members oftheir own sex as well as of the opposite one, without theone trend interfering with the other. The two funda-mental principles of Empedocles are the same as Eros

1937C 231247

and destructiveness: the first endeavors to combine whatexists into ever greater unities, while the secondendeavors to dissolve those combinations and to destroythe structures to which they have given rise.

1937C 231247Analysis terminable and interminable (1937). Part VII.Factors in the analyst affect prognosis.

In 1927, Ferenczi read an instructive paper on theproblem of terminating analyses. It ends with a comfort-ing assurance that analysis is not an endless process, butone which can be brought to a natural end withsufficient skill and patience on the analyst's part.Ferenczi makes the further important point that successdepends very largely on the analyst's having learntsufficiently from his own errors and mistakes and havinggot the better of the weak points in his personality. Itcannot be disputed that analysts in their own person-alities have not invariably come up to the standard ofpsychical normality to which they wish to educate theirpatients. Opponents of analysis often point to this factwith scorn and use it as an argument to show theuselessness of analytic exertions. The special conditionsof analytic work do actually cause the analyst's owndefects to interfere with his making a correct assessmentof the state of things in his patient and reacting to themin a useful way. The termination of an analysis is apractical matter. Every experienced analyst will be ableto recall a number of cases in which he has bidden hispatient a permanent farewell. The purpose of theanalysis is to secure the best possible psychologicalconditions for the functions of the ego; with that it hasdischarged its task.

1937C 23/250Analysis terminable and interminable (1937). Part VIII.Bisexuality is the strongest resistance to analysis.

Both in therapeutic and in character analyses, twothemes come into prominence and give the analyst anunusual amount of trouble. The two themes are an envyfor the penis, a positive striving to possess a male genitalin the female and, in the male, a struggle against hispassive or feminine attitude to another male. What iscommon to the two themes was singled out at an earlydate by psychoanalytic nomenclature as an aitqudetowards the castration complex. In both cases, it is theattitude to the opposite sex which has succumbed torepression. The paramount importance of these twothemes did not escape Ferenczi's notice. In the paperread by him in 1927, he made it a requirement that inevery successful analysis these two complexes must bemastered. At no other point in one's analytic work doesone suffer more from *an oppressive feeling that all one'srepeated efforts have been in vain than when one is

trying to persuade a woman to abandon her wish for apenis since it is unrealizable or when one is seeking toconvince a man that a passive attitude to men does notalways signify castration and that it is indispensable inmany relationships in life. The rebellious overcompensa-tion of the ie.ale produces Qne of the strongest transfer-ence resistances. The resistance prevents any change

from taking place.

1937D 23/255Constructions in analysis (1937). Part I. The analyst'stask requires constructions in analysis.

Constructions in Analysis was published in December,1937. Three examples of constructions in Freud'swritings: the Rat Man, the Wolf Man, and the casehistory of a homosexual girl. It is familiar ground thatthe work of analysis aims at inducing the patient to giveup the repressions belonging to his early developmentand to replace them by reactions of a sort that wouldcorrespond to a psychically mature condition. With thispurpose in view, he must be brough: to recollect certainexperiences and the affective impulses caiied up by themwhich he has for the time being forgotten. His presentsymptoms and inhibitions are the consequences ofrepressions of this kind: thus they are a substitute forthese things that he has forgotten. What we are in searchof is a picture of the patient's forgotten years that shallbe both trustworthy and, in all essential respects,complete. The analyst's work of construction, or ofreconstruction, resembles to a great extent an archaeol-ogist's excavation of some dwelling place or of someancient edifice that has been destroyed and buried. Onlyby analytic technique can we succeed in bringing what isconcealed completely to light.

1937D 23/260Constructions in analysis (1937). Part II. Evaluating thepatient's reactions to a construction.

Every analyst knows that two kinds of work arecarried on side by side. The analyst finishes a piece ofconstruction and communicates it to the subject so thatit may work upon him; the analyst then constructs afurther piece out of the fresh material pouring in uponhim, deals with it in the same way and proceeds in thisalternating fashion until the end. We cannot neglect theindications that can be inferred from the patient'sreaction upon offering him one of our constructions,nevertheless a straight Yes or No answer is not to betaken at face value. These Yes and No answers are bothconsidered ambiguous. The direct utterances of thepatient after he has been offered a construction affordvery little evidence about whether we have been right orwrong. The indirect forms of confirmation are used. Oneof these is a form of words that is used with very little

174

183

variation by the most different people: "I didn't everthink." This can be translated into: "Yes, you're rightthis time, about my unconscious." Indirect confirmationfrom associations that fit in with the content of aconstruction is likely to be confirmed in the course ofthe analysis. It is particularly striking when, by means ofa parapraxis, a confirmation of this kind insinuates itselfinto a direct denial. There is no justification for thereproach that we neglect or underestimate the impor-tance of the attitude taken up by those under analysistowards our constructions. We pay attention to themand often derive valuable information from them. Butthese reactions are rarely unambiguous and give noopportunity for a final judgment. Only the furthercourse of the analysis enables us to decide whether ourconstructions are correct or unserviceable.

1937D 23/265Constructions in analysis (1937). Part III. The distinc-tion between historical and material truth.

The path that starts from the analyst's constructionought to end in the patient's recollection; Lit it does notalways lead so far. Quite often we do not succeed inbringing the patient to recollect what has been repressed.Instead of that, if the analysis is carried out correctly,we produce in him an assured conviction of the truth ofthe construction which achieves t . same therapeuticresult as a recaptured memory. Freud is struck by themanner in which the communication of an apt construc-tion has evoked a surprising phenomenon in the patients.They have had lively recollections called up in them, butwhat they have recollected has not been the event thatwas the subject of the construction, but details relatingto that subject. The upward drive of the repressed,stirred into activity by the putting forward of theconstruction, has striven to carry the important memorytraces into consciousness; but a resistance has succeeded,not in stopping that movement, but in displacing it on toadjacent objects of minor significance. These recollec-tions might have been described as hallucinations if abelief in their actual presence had been added to theirclearness. Freud hypothesizes that in delusions, thedynamic process is that the turning away from reality isexploited by the upward drive of the repressed in orderto force its content into consciousness, while theresistances stirred up by this process and the trend towish fulfillment are responsible for the distortion anddisplacement of what is recollected.

1940E 23/271Splitting of the ego in the process of defeace (1940).

The Splitting of the Ego in the Process of Defence,published posthumously, was dated January 2, 1938.The ego of a person whom we know as a patient inanalysis must, dozens of years earlier, when it was

1940B 23/279

young, have behaved in a remarkable manner in certainparticular situations of pressure. The conditions underwhich this happens can be called the influence of apsychical trauma. Let us suppose that a child's ego isunder the sway of a powerful instinctual demand whichit is accustomed to satisfy and that it is suddenlyfrightened by an experience which teaches it that thecontinuance of this satisfaction will result in an almostintolerable real danger. It must now decide either torecognize the real danger, give way to it and renouncethe instinctual satisfaction, or to disavow reality andmake itself believe that there is no reason for fear, sothat it may be able to retain the satisfaction. The childreplies to the conflict with two contrary reactions. Onthe one hand, with the help of certain mechanisms herejects reality and refuses to accept any prohibition; onthe other hand, in the same breath he recognizes thedanger of reality, takes over the fear of that danger as apathological symptom, and tries subsequently to divesthimself of the fear. The two contrary reactions to theconflict persist as the center point of a splitting of theego. An individual case history is discussed concerningthis point. A small boy created a substitute (fetish) forthe penis which he missed in females. So long as he wasnot obliged to acknowledge that females have lost theirpenis, there was no need for him to believe the threat ofcastration in punishment for his masturbation. The boydid not simply contradict his perceptions and hallucinatea penis. He effected no more than a displacement ofvalue: he transferred the importance of the penis toanother part of the body through the assistance ofregression. He had a great fear of his father.

1940B 23/279Some elementary lessons in psycho-analysis (1940). Thenature of the psychical.

Some Elementary Lessons in Psycho-analysis, writtenin London, is dated October 20, 1938. Psychoanalysishas little prospect of becoming liked or popular. Beingconscious is only a quality of what is psychical; thepsychical is in itself unconscious and probably similar inkind to all the other natural processes. Psychoanalysisbases this assertion on a number of facts, of which Freudproceeded to give a selection. (1) We know what ismeant by ideas occurring to one, thoughts that suddenlycome into consciousness without one's being aware ofthe steps that led up to them, though they, too, musthave been psychical acts. (2) The second class ofphenomena includes the parapraxes, the slips of thetongues. (3) As a third example, Freud states that it ispossible in the case of persons in a state of hypnosis toprove experimentally that there are such things asunconscious psychical acts and that consciousness is notan indispensable condition of psychical activity. Freudconcludes that consciousness is only a quality or

175

184

1938A 23/287

attribute of whatstant one.

is psychical, and moreover an incon-

1938A 23/287

A comment on anti-Semitism (1933).

A Comment on Anti-Semitism consists almost whollyof a quotation from a source which Freud declares thathe can no longer trace. It has been suggested that thequotation is in fact by Freud himself, who chose anindirect manner of expressing some rather uncongenialviews. The views were written by an author who claimedthat he was not Jewish. Many derogatory, as well as thefollowing favorable remarkes are made about Jews. Forlong centuries the Jewish people have been treatedunjustly and are continuing to be judged unjustly.. TheJews do not need alcohol to make life tolerable; crimesof brutality, murder, robbery, and sexual violence aregreat rarities among them; they have always set a highvalue on intellectual achievement and interests; theirfamily life is intimate; they take care of the poor; andcharity is a sacred duty to them.

1937A 23/297

Lou Andreas Salome (1937).

On February 5,1937, Frau Lou Andreas-Salome diedat the age of 76 years. For the last 25 years of her lifeshe was attached to psychoanalysis, to which shecontributed valuable writings and which she practiced aswell. It was known that as a girl she had kept up anintense friendship with Friedrich Nietzsche, foundedupon her deep understanding of the philosopher's boldideas. Many years later she had acted as Muse andprotecting mother to Rainer Maria Rilke, the great poet,who was somewhat helpless in facing life. In 1912 shereturned to Vienna in order to be initiated intopsychoanalysis. Anna Freud, who was her close friend,once heard her regret that she had not known psycho-analysis in her youth, but in those days it had not beendefined.

1941F 23/299Findings, ideas, problems (1941).

A series of short disconnected paragraphs (in order bydate) were printed at the end of the volume ofposthumous works published in 1941 under the headingof Findings, Ideas, Problems: London, June, 1938. Onedated June 16 points out that in connection with earlyexperiences, as contrasted with later experiences, all thevarious reactions to them survive, of course includingcontradictory ones. July 12: As a substitute fo: penisenvy, identification with the clitoris is proposed: neatestexpression of inferiority, source of all inhibitions. At thesame time, there is a disavowal of the discovery thatother women too are without a penis. July 12: Withneurotics, it is as though we were in a prehistoriclandscape. July 20: The individual perishes from hisinternal conflicts, the species perishes in its struggle withthe external world to which it is no longer adapted.August 3: A sense of guilt originates from unsatisfiedlove as well as from hate. The ultimate ground of allintellectual inhibition and all inhibitions of work seemsto be the inhibition of masturbation in childhood.August 22: Space may be the projection of theextension of the psychical apparatus. Mysticism is theobscure self-perception of the realm outside the ego, ofthe id.

1938D 23/301

Anti-semitism in England (1938).

Anti-Semitism is discussed in a letter to the editor ofLondon's Time and nde. After 68 years of work inVienna, Freud had to leave his home, saw the scientificsociety he had founded dissolved, his institutionsdestroyed, his printing press taken over by the invaders,the books he had published confiscated or reduced topulp, and his children expelled from their professions.Freud suggested that the column should be reserved forthe opinions of non-Jewish people less involved thanhimself. Freud was deeply affected by the acknowledge-ment of a certain growth of anti-Semitism even inEngland. Freud felt that the persecution ought to giverise to a wave of sympathy.

1886D 1/ 24

1886F 1/ 19

1887A 1/ 351887B 1/ 361888B 1/ 391888X 1/ 731889A 1/ 901891D 1/103

1892A 1/131

1892B 1/116

1893A 2/ 3

1893C 1/157

1893F 3/ 9

1893H 3/ 26

1894A 3/ 431895B 3/ 87

1895C 3/ 711895D 2/ 211895F 3/121

1896A 3/142

1896B 3/159

1896C 3/1891896D 1/ 86

1897B 3/225

APPENDIX

This cross-reference list relates the Tyson-Strachey "Chronological Hand-List of Freud's

Works" to the volume and page number of the Standard Edition and is arranged by

Tyson-Strachey number. Page numbers may vary by one or two from the number as-

signed in the abstract section due to allowances for Editor's notes and introductions in

the Standard Edition or the combining of two or more short subjects into one abstract.

Observation of a severe case ofhemi-anaesthesia in a hystericalmale

Lectures on diseases of the nervoussystem

Review of AverbeckReview of S. Weir Mitchell

HysteriaIntroduction to BernheimReview of Forel

HypnosisPreface and notes to J. M. Charcot

Tuesday lectures

A case of successful treatment byhypnotism

On the psychical mechanism ofhysterical phenomena: prelim-inary communication

S ome points for a comparativestudy of organic and hystericalmotor paralyses

CharcotOn the psychical mechanism of

hysterical phenomena

The neuro-psychoses of defenceOn the grounds for detaching a par-ticular.syndrome from neuras-

thenia under the descriptionanxiety neurosis

Obsessions and phobias

Studies on hysteriaA reply to criticisms of my paper

on anxiety neurosisHeredity and the aetiology of the

neuroses

Further remarks on the neuro-psychoses of defence

The aetiology of hysteriaPreface to second edition of Bern-

heim

Abstracts of the scientific writingsof Dr. Sigm. Freud

1898A 3/261

1898B 3/288

1899A

1900A

1901A

1901B

1901C

1903A

1904A

1904B

1904E

1905A

1905B

1905C

3/301

4/ 1

5/631

6/ 1

3/3249/2537/2489/2549/2557/2567/2828/ 3

1905D 7/125

1905E 7/ 3

1906A 7/270

1906B 3/ 3

1906C 9/ 99

1907A

1907B

1907C

1907D

9/ 3

9/116

9/130

9/245

1907E 9/2481908A 9/157

177

186

Sexuality in the aetiology of theneuroses

The psychical mechanism of forget-ting

Screen memories

The interpretation of dreamsOn dreams

The psychopathology of everydaylife

Autobiographical note

Review of Georg BiedenkappFreud's psycho-analytic procedureReview of John BigelowObituary of Prof. S. HammerschlagOn psychotherapyPsychical (or mental) treatmentJokes and their relation to the

unconsciousThree essays on the theory of sex-

uality

Fragment of an analysis of a case ofhysteria

My views on the part played by sex-uality in the aetiology of theneuroses

Preface to Freud's collected writ-ings on neuroses

Psycho-analysis and the establish-ment of the facts in legal pro-ceedings

Delusions and dreams in Jensen'sGradiva

Obsessive acts and religious prac-tices

The sexual enlightenment of child-ren

Contribution to a questionnaire onreading

Prospectus for SchriftenHysterical phantasies and their rela-

tion to bisexuality

1908B 9/168

1908C 9/207

1908D 9/179

1908E 9/142

1908F 9/250

1909A 9/228

1909B 10/ 3

1909C 9/2361909D 10/153

1910A 11/ 3

1910B 9/252

1910C 11/ 59

1910D 11/140

1910E 11/154

1910F 11/2331910G 11/231

1910H 11/164

19101 11/210

1910J 11/236

1910K 11/220

1910M 11/2381911B 12/215

1911C 12/ 3

1911D 12/341

1911E 12/ 85

1911F 12/342

1912A 12/ 801912B 12/ 981912C 12/229

1912D 11/178

Character and anal erotismOn the sexual theories of childrenCivilized sexual ethics and modern

nervous illnessCreative writers and day-dreamingPreface to StekelSome general remarks on hysterical

attacksAnalysis of a phobia in a five-year-

old boyFamily romancesNotes upon a case of obsessional

neurosisFive lectures on psycho-analysisPreface to Ferenczi's papers on

psycho-analysisLeonardo Da Vinci and a memory

of his childhoodThe future prospects of psycho-

analytic therapyThe antithetical sense of primal

wordsLetter to Dr. Friedrich S. KraussContributions to a discussion on

suicideA special type of choice of object

made by menThe psycho-analytic view of

psychogenic disturbance ofvision

Two instances of pathogenic phan-tasies revealed by the patientsthemselves

Wild psycho-analysisReview of Wilh. NeutraFormulations on the two principles

of mental functioningPsycho-analytic notes on an auto-

biographical account of a caseof paranoia (dementia para-noides)

The significance of vowel sequencesThe handling of dream-

interpretation in psycho-analysisGreat is Diana of the EphesiansPostscript to the case of paranoiaThe dynamics of transferenceTypes of onset of neurosisOn the universal tendency to de-

basement in the sphere of love

1912E 12/110 Recommendations to physicianspractising psycho-analysis

1912F 12/241 Contributions to a discussion onmasturbation

1912G 12/257 A note on the unconscious inpsycho-analysis

1912X 13/ 1 Totem and taboo1913A 12/268 An evidential dream1913B 12/328 Introduction to Pfister1913C 12/122 On beginning the treatment (fur-

ther recommendations on thetechnique of psycho-analysis)

1913D 12/280 The occurrence in dreams of mate-rial from fairy tales

1913E 12/345 Preface to Steiner1913F 12/290 The theme of the three caskets1913G 12/304 Two lies told by children1913H 13/192 Observations and examples from

analytic practice

19131 12/313 The predisposition to obsessionalneurosis

1913J 13/164 The claims of psycho-analysis toscientific interest

1913K 12/334 Preface to J. G. Bourke's scatalogicrites of all nations

1913M 12/206 On psycho-analysis1914A 13/200 Fausse reconnaissance in psycho-

analytic treatment1914B 13/210 The Moses of Michaelangelo1914C 14/ 69 On narcissism: an introduction1914D 14/ 3 On the history of the psycho-

analytic movement1914F 13/240 Some reflections on schoolboy

psychology1914G 12/146 Recollecting, repeating and working

through (further recommenda-tions on the technique ofpsycho-analysis, II)

1915A 12/158 Observations on transference-love(further recommendations onthe technique of psycho-analysis, ill)

1915B 14/274 Thoughts for the times on war anddeath

1915C 14/105 Instincts and their vicissitudes1915D 14/143 Repression1915E 14/161 The unconscious1915F 14/262 A case of paranoia running counter

to the psycho-analytic theory ofthe disease

178

187

1915G 14/301 Letter to Dr. F. Van Eeden1916A 14/304 On transience

1916B 14/337 A mythological parallel to a visualobsession

1916C 14/339 A connection between a symboland a symptom

1916D 14/310 Some charact....-types met with inpsycho-analytic work

1916X 15/ 3 Introductory lectures on psycho-analysis

1917A 17/136 A difficulty in the path of psycho-analysis

1917B 17/146 A childhood recollection fromDichtung and Wahrheit

1917C 17/126 On transformation of instinct asexemplified in anal erotism

1917D 14/219 A metapsychological supplement tothe theory of dreams

1917E 14/239 Mourning and melancholia1918A 11/192 The taboo of virginity1918B 17/ 3 From the history of an infantile

neurosis

1919A 17/158 Lines of advance in psycho-analytictherapy

1919B 17/271 James J. Putnam

1919C 17/267 A note on psycho-analytic publica-tions and prizes

1919D 17/206 Introduction to psycho-analysis andthe wer neuroses

1919E 17/177 A child is being beaten

1919F 17/273 Victor Tausk

1919G 17/258 Preface to Reik's ritual: psycho-analytic studies

1919H 17/218 The uncanny

19191 14/341 Letter to Dr. Hermine von Hug-Hellmuth

1919J 17/170 On the teaching of psycho-analysisat universities

1920A 18/146 The psychogenesis of a case of fe-male homosexuality

1920B 18/263 A note on the prehistory of thetechnique of analysis

1920C 18/267 Dr. Anton von Freund1920D 18/266 Associations of a four-year-old

child

1920F 18/ 4 Supplements to the theory ofdreams

1920G 18/ 3 Beyond the pleasure principle

1921A 18/269 Preface to J. J. Putnam's addresseson psycho-analysis

1921B 18/271

1921C 18/ 67

1922A 18/196

1922B 18/222

1922C 10/148

1922E 19/283

1923A 18/2341923B 19/ 3

1923C 19/108

1923D 19/ 69

1923E 19/140

1923F 19/260

1923G 19/285

1923H 19/28919231 19/266

1924A 19/2901924B 19/1481924C 19/157

1924D 19/172

1924E 19/182

1924F 19/1901924G 19/2861925A 19/2261925B 19/2911925C 19/292

1925D 20/ 3

1925E 19/2121925F 19/272

1925G 19/2781925H 19/23419251 19/125

179

188

Introduction to J. Varendonck'sthe psychology of day-dreams

Group psychology and the analysisof the ego

Dreams and telepathy

Some neurotic mechanisms in jeal-ousy, paranoia and homosexual-ity

Postscript to the analysis of a pho-bia in a five-year-old boy

Preface to De-Saussure

Two encyclopaedia articles

The ego and the id

Remarks on the theory and practiceof dream-interpretation

A seventeenth century demonologi--cal neurosis

The infantile genital organization ofthe libido

Josef Pop per-Lynkeus and thetheory of dreams

Preface to Eitingon's report on theBerlin psycho-analytical clinic

Letter to Luis LopezDr. Sandor Ferenczi on his fiftieth

birthday

Communication to Le-Disque-VertNeurosis and psychosisThe economic problem of maso-

chism

The dissolution of the Oedipuscomplex

The loss of reality in neurosis andpsychosis

A short account of psycho-analysisLetter to Wittels

A note upon the mystic-writing-padLetter to the editorMessage on the opening of the He-

brew University

An autobiographical study

The resistances to psycho-analysisPreface to Aichhorn's wayward

youthJosef Breuer

Negation

Some additional notes upon dream-interpretation as a whole

1925J 19/243 Some psychological consequencesof the anatomical distinction be-

1933A 22/ 3 New introductory lectures onpsycho-analysis

tween the sexes 1933B 22/197 Why war?1926A 2 0/279 To Romain Rolland 1933C 22/226 Sandor Ferenczi1926B 2 0/277 Karl Abraham 1933D 22/254 Preface to Marie Bonaparte's Edgar1926C 2 0/280 Foreword to E. Pickworth Farrow's Poe

a practical method of self- 1935Aanalysis

20/ 71 Postscript (1935) to an aubiograph-ical study

1926D 2 0/ 77 Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety 1935 B 22/232 The subtleties of a faulty action1926E 2 0/179 The question of lay analysis 1935C 22/255 Thomas Mann on his sixtieth birth-1926F 2 0/261 Psycho-analysis: Freudian school day19261 21/247 Dr. Reik and the problem of quack-

ery193 6A 22/238 A disturbance of memory on the

Acropolis1927A 2 0/251 Postscript to discussion on lay anal- 193 6B 22/253 Letter to Richard Sterba

ysis 1937A 23/297 Lou Andreas-Salome1927B 1 3/237 Supplementito the Moses of Michel-

angelo1937C 23/211 Analysis terminable and intermin-

able1927C 2 1/ 3 The future of an illusion 1937D 23/256 Construction in analysis1927D 21/160 Humour 1938A 23/289 A note on anti-Semitism1927E 2 1/149 Fetishism 1938D 23/301 Anti-Semitism in England1928A 21/168 A religious experience 1939A 23/ 3 Moses and monotheism1928B 21/175 Dostoevsky and parricide 1940A 23/141 An outline of psycho-analysis1929A 2 1/249 To Einest Jones on the occasion of

his fiftieth birthday1940B 23/280 Some elementary lesson in psycho-

analysis1929B 2 1/199 On a dream of Descartes 1940C 18/273 Medusa's head1930A 21/ 59 Civilization and its discontents 1940D 1/151 On the theory of hysterical attacks1930B 2 1/257 Preface to ten years of the Berlin

psycho-analytic institute1940E 23/273 Splitting of the ego in the process

of defence1930C 2 1/254 Preface to psychopathology num- 1941A 1/147 Letter to Josef Breuer

ber of the medical review of re- 1941B 1/149 Note IIIviews 1941C 5/623 A premonitory dream fulfilled

1930D 2 1/206 Letter to Dr. Alfons Paquet 1941D 18/175 Psycho-analysis and telepathy1930E 21/208 Address delivered in the Goethe

house1941E 20/272 Address to the members of the

B'nai B'rith1931A 2 1/216 Libidinal types 1941F 23/299 Findings, ideas and problems1931B 2 1/223 Female sexuality 1942A 7/304 Psychopathic characters on the1931C 2 1/256 Introduction to Edoardo Weiss stage1931D 2 1/251 Specialist opinion in the Halsmann 195 OA 1/175 The origins of psycho-analysis

case 1955A 10/253 Original record of the case of obses-1931E 21/259 Letter to the burgomaster sional neurosis (the rat-zian)1931F 2 2/251 Letter to George Fuilis 1955C 17/211 Memorandum on the electiinl1932A 2 2/185 The acquisition and control of fire treatment of war neuroses1932B 21/258 Preface to Hermann Nunberg 195 6A 1/ 3 Report on my studies in Paris and1932C 2 2/218 My contact with Josef Popper- Berlin

Lynkeus 1957A 12/177 Dreams in folklore

180

169

r*

SUBJECT INDEX

The subject index is machine generated. Keywords in the titles of abstracts appear alphabetically

list of titles in which the keyvord appears. The spelling of words ln the titles of abstracts has

sane word may appear in this indexfor example, BEHAVIOR and BEHAVIOUR.

ABBREVIATIONS

PROJECT FUR A SCIENTIFIC PSYCHOLUOY: EDITOISINTRODUCTION AND KLy TU ABBRUIATIONS IN THE PROJECT.

ABERRATIONS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. OEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSONS ANDANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS.

THREE EsSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SExUALABERRATIONS. UEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL Alm.ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIAATION OF PRELIMINARY SEXUALAIMS.

THREE ESSAYS UN Tht THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALAUERRATIONS. THE PERVERSIONS IN GENERAL.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SExUALABERRATIONS. THE SEXUAL INSTINCT IN NEUROTICS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. COMPONENT INSTINCTS ANU ERUTCGENIC ZUNES.

THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. 1H1 SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREFUNUERANCE OFPERVERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEURUSES. INTIMATION OFTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY.

ABRAHAM

KARL ABRAHAM.

ABSTRACTS

A8 RACES OF THE SCIENTIFIC 4RITINGS UF DR. SIGm. FREUDIf -1697.

ABSURE)

THE INTERPRETATION DF OREAMS. THE OREAM-RORK. ABSURDDREAMS - INTELLECTUAL ACTIVITY IN MEARS.

ABSURDITY

JOKES ANC THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE CF JOKES. PUNS; ABSURDITY AS AJOKE TECHNIQUE.

ACCOUNTS

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. OTHERACCOUNTS OF COLLECTIVE mENTAL LIFE.

ACQUISITION

THE ACUOISITION AND CONTROL UF FIRE.

ACROPOLIS

A uISTURBANCE OF MEMOR/ ON THE ACROPOLIS.

ACTION

THE SUBTLETIES OF s FAULTY ACTION.

ACTIONS

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY UF EVERYDAY LIFE. BUNGLED ACTIONS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYUAy LIFE. SYMPTOMATIC ANOCHANCE ACTIONS.

OBSESSIVE ACTIONS AND RELIGIOUS PRACTICES.

ACTIVITY

THE INTERPRETATION OF UREAmS. THE DREAM-WORK. ABSURDDREAMS - INTELLECTUAL ACTIVITY IN DREAMS.

ACUTE

TwO SHORT REVIEWS. AVERBECK,S ACUTE NEuRASTHENIA ANDwitR MITCHEEOS NEURASTHENIA ANO HYSTERIA.

ADDENDUM

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. ADDENOum:ORIGINAL RECORO OF THE CASE. (RAT-MAN).

ADDICTION

LETTER 79. (MASTURBATION. ADDICTION AND OBSESSIONALNEUROSIS.).

AUURESS

AUURESS TO THE SOCIETY OF ONAI-B.RITH.

ADLER

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT.DEPARTURES OF JUNG ANL) ADLER.

ADVANCE

LINES OF ADVANCE IN PSYCHCANALYTIE THERAPY.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MUNOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ADVANCE ININTELLECTUALITY.

1950A 1/283

1905U 7/136

19050 7/159

19050 7/160

19050 7/163

1905u 7/167

1905U 7/170

1926820/277

1897E1 3/225

1900A 5/426

19051. 8/ 47

1921C18/ 82

19324121/185

1936A22/239

1935822/233

19018 6/162

19018 6/191

19078 9/115

1900A 5/426

18878 I/ 35

AETIOLOGICAL

in t.le left hand margin; under each keyword is anot been changed; hence, two spellings of the

LEITER 14. ICUITUS-INTERRUPTuS AS AN AETIOLCGICALFACTOR.).

AETIOLOGY

OBSESSIONS ANU PHUBIAs: THEIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM ANDTHEIR AETIULOGY. APPENDIX: FREUD S VIERS ON PHOBIAS.

UN THE GROUNDS FUN DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNUROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.INCIDENCE ANO AETIOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

OBSESSIONS AND PHOBIAS: THEIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM ANDTHEIR AETIOLOGY.

HEREUIly AND THE AETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUREPSYCHOSES OF CEFENCE. THESPECIFIC AETIULOGY OF HYSTERIA.

THE AETIOLOGY OF HYSTERIA.

SEXUALITY IN THE AETIOLOGY OF THE NEURUSES.

MY VIEmS ON THE PAR/ PLAYED By SEAUALIIY IN THEAETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. SOME THOUGHTS ON DEVELOPMENT ANDREGRESSION - AETIOLOGY.

DRAFT A. (AETIOLOGY OF ACTUAL NEUROSES.).

DRAFT B. THE AETIOLOuy OF THE NEUROSES.

URAFT D. ON THE AETIOLOGY AND THEORY UF THE MAJURNEUROSES.

LETTER 46. (FOUR PERIODS OF LIFE AND AETIOLOGY.).

AGE

LETTER 59. IAGE OF HYSTERICAL FANTASIES.I.

AGENCIES

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANO INTERMINABLE. THE STRENGTH OFTHE INSTINCTS VIS-A-VIS THE OTHER PSYCHICAL AGENCIES.

AGGRESS1UN

CIVILI/ATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. SECURITY AT THE COSTUF RESTRICTING SEXUALITY AND AGGRESS1UN.

CIVILIZATION ANU ITS DISCONTENTS. ARGUMENTS FUR ANINSTINCT OF AGGRESS1UN AND DESTRUCTION.

AGGRESSIVENESS

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. CONSTITUTIONALVARIABLES IN EGO, LIBIDO ANO FREE AGGRESSIVENESS.

AICHNORN.S

PREFACE TO AICHHORTOS WAYWARD YOUTH.

AIM

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. DEVIATIoNS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL AIM.ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SExUALAIMS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE SEXUAL AIM OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

AIMS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. UEVIATIUNS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL BIM.ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SEXUALAIMS.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GROS PRE-DEDIPAL SExUAL AIMS TOWARDmOTHER.

ALTERATIONS

1955A10/251 ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERM(HABLE. ALTERATIONS UFTHE EGO AFFECT PROGNOSIS.

AMBIVALENCE

1950A 1/272 TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO AND

1941E20/271

1914014/ 42

1919A17/157

1939A23/111

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANUPARALLEL BETWEEN TABOO AND

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANDTREATMENT OF ENEMIES.

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANDTABOO UPON RULERS.

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANDTABOO UPON THE DEAD. TABOO

ANAL

CHARACTER ANO ANAL EROTISM.

c 0

EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE II).

EMOTIONAL Am8.VALENCE.OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THE

EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THE

EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THEAND CONSCIENCE.

1950A 1/184

3/ 83

189511 3/ 99

I895C 3/ 71

1896A 3/141

111968 3/162

189GC 3/189

I8913A 3/261

1906A 7/271

I916x16/339

1950A 1/177

1950A 1./119

1550A 1/186

1950A 1/229

1950A 1/244

1937C23/224

1930A2I/108

1930A2I/117

1937C23/240

1925E19/273

19050 7/149

19050 7/183

19050 7/149

1931021/235

1937C23/234

1912X13/ 18

1912x13/ 26

1912X13/ 35

1912X13/ 41

1912x13/ 51

19080 9/167

ANAL

(iN TRANSFORMATIONS UF INSTINCT AS EXEMPLIFIE.) IN ANALERUTISM.

FROm THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. ANAL EROTISMAND THE CASTRATIUN COMPLEX. ImOLEMAN).

ANALOGY

JUKES ANO THEIR RELATION EU NI UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. ANALUGy AS A JOKETECHNIQUE.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ANALOGY.

LETTER 22. (DREAM AS ANALOGY TO IPS UREAM PSYCHOSIS.1.

ANALYSES

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. SOMEANALYSES UF SAMPLE DREAMS.

ANALYSIS

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCHOSIS OF OFFENSE.ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF CHRONIC PARANOIA.

THE INTERPRETATION uF DREAMS. THE METHOD OFINTERPRETING DREAMS: AN ANALYSIS Of A SPECIMEN UREAM.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE METHDO OFINTERPRETING OREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN DREAM(PREAMBLE AND DREAM).

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OP A CASE OF HYSTERIA.

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA.

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS UF A CASE OF HYSTERIA. THECLINICAL PICTURE.

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA. THEFIRST OREAM.

FRAGMENT UF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HySIERIA. THESECOND DREAM.

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA.POSTSCRIPT.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVEYEAR-OLD BOY.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-yEAR-OLO 80y. CASEHISTURY ANO ANALYSIS OF LITTLE-HANS.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLD BOY.ILITTLE-HANSI.

ANALYSIS UF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-ULO BOY.LITTLE-HANS CASE SHEuS LIGHT ON PHOBIAS.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLU BOY.LITTLE-HANS CASE AND CHILDHOOU EDUCATION. POSTSCRIPT.

A NOTE ON THE PREHISTORY OF THE TECHNIQUE OF ANALYSIS.

GROup PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF HIE EGO.

GROuP PSYCHULUGY ANu THE ANALYSIS UF

5ROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OFDESCRIPTION OF THE GROUP MIND.

THE EGO.

THE EGO. LE -BON'S

GROUP PSYCHOLUGY ANu THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGu. OTHERACCOUNTS OF COLLECTIVE MENTAL LIFE.

GRCuP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS UF THE EGO.SUGGESTION AND LIBIDO.

GRoup PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. TwOARriFiciAL GROUPS: THE CHURCH AND THE ARMY.

GROUP PSYCHULUGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. FURTHERPROBLEMS AND LINES OF wORK.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY.AND THE ANALYSIS ofWENTIFICATION.

THE EGO.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGLI. BEING INLOVE ANO HYPNOSIS.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. THE HERDINSTINCT.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. THE GROUPANO THE PRIMAL HOROE.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. ADIFFERENTIATING GRADE IN THE EGO.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.POSTSCRIPT.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. HISTORY OF APPLIED

CONTINUATIOI ANALYSIS

THE QUESTWN UF LAY ANALYSIS.

THE QUESTION OF LAY ANALYSIS.

THE QUESTIUN OF LAY ANALYSIS.

THE QUESTIUN OF LAY ANALYSIS.


THE QUESTIUN OF LAY ANALYSIS. POSTSCRIPT.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE.

1917E17/125

1918E117/ 72

1905L 8/ 81

I939A23/ 72

1950A 1/213

1916X15/I114

I119613 3/174

1900A 4/ 96

1900A 4/106

1905E 7/ 3

I905E 7/ 7

1905( 7/ 15

1905E 7/ 64

1905E 7/ 94

1905E 7/112

1909E110/ 3

1909B10/ 22

1909B10/101

1909B10/1Ii

19091310/141

19201(18/263

192IC18/ 67

192ICI11/ 69

1921E18/ 72

192IC18/ 82

1921C113/ 88

1921C113/ 93

192IC18/100

192IC18/105

1921C18/III

1921E18/117

192IC18/122

1921E18/129

192IC18/134

ANALYSIS. 1925020/ 62

THE QUESTION OF LAY ANALYSIS. CONVERSATIONS WITH ANIMPARTIAL PERSON.



ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. SETTINGLIMIT FOR TERMINATION. FACTORS WHICH MAY MAKEINTERMINABLE.

A TIMEANALYSIS

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANO INTERMINABLE. THE STRENGTH OFTHE INSTINCTS VIS-A-VIS THE OTHER PSYCHICAL AGENCIES.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. PROTECTINGAGAINST FUTURE CONFLICTS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. ALTERATIONS orTHE EGO AFFECT PROGNOSIS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE Aab INTERMINABLE. CONSTITUTIONALVARIABLES IN EGO, LIE(100 ANO FREE AGGRESSIVENESS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. FACTURS IN TOEANALYST AFFECT PROGNOSIS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE, BISEXUALITY ISTHE STRONGEST RESISTANCE TO ANALYSIS.

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. THE ANALYST S TASK REQUIRESCONSTRUCTIUNS IN ANALYSIS.

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. EVALUATING THE PATIENT'SREACTIONS TO A CUNSTRUCTION.

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. THE OISTINCTION BETWEENHISTORICAL ANO MATERIAL TRUTH.

PRIM/WE PROCESSES - SLEEP ANO OREAMS: THE ANALYSIS OFOREAMS; DREAM CONSCIOUSNESS: FREW S USE OE THE CONCEPTOF REGRESSION.

ANALYST

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. FACTORS IN THEANALYST AFFECT PRUGNOSIS.

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. THE ANALYST S TASK REQUIRESCONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS.

ANALYTIC

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. JOKES ARE SIMILAR TOOREAMS.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART, THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. CONDENSATIONS ANDSUBSTITUTIVE FORMATIONS IN DREAMS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALyTInPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. S10,4ARY AND PUNS.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. PUNS: ABSURDITY AS AJOKE TECHNIQUE.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIUUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. RELATION OF JOKES TO THECOMIC: UNIFICATION AS A JOKE TECHNIQUE.

JUKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCTUUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. REPRESENTATION BYOPPOSITE: CONCEPTUAL JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE 1TE JOKES. ANALUGY AS A JOKETLCHNIQUE.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSES OF JOKES. INNOCENT JOKES; SMUT ANOTHE PURPOSE OF JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. A ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSE OF JOKES. HOSTILE, CYNICAL ANDSKEPTICAL JOKES.

OBSERVATIONS AND EXAMPLES FROM ANALYTIC PRACTICE.

INTRUOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. ANALYTIC THERAPY.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. CRITIQUE OF ANALYTIC LITERATURE ONFEMALE SEXUALITY.

ANANKE1926E20/179

CIVILIZATIUN ANO ITS DISCONTENTS. TWO PILLARS uf1926E20/T83 CIVILIZATION: EROS AND ANANKE.

1926E20/191

131

CONTINUATIO1

1926E20/200

1926E20/208

1926E20/218

1926E20/229

1926E20/239

19'27'120/251

1937C23/209

1937E23/216

1937E23/224

1937E23/230

1937E23/234

I937C23/24C

1937E23/247

1937C23/250

1937023/255

1937023/260

1937023/265

1950A 1/335

1937E23/247

1937023/255

1905C 13/ 9

1905C 13/ 16

1905C 8/ 29

1905C 8/ 45

1405C 8/ 47

1905C 8/ 60

1905C 8/ 70

1905C 8/ BI

1905C 8/ 91

1905C 8/102

1913HI3/193

1916X16/4413

1931B2I/240

1930A2I/ 99

ANATOMICAL ANXIETYCONTINUATIO

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUAL REPRESSION. 1926020/ILI

ABERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL AIM.ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SEXUAL INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. UNDOING ANO

AIMS. 19050 7/149 ISOLATION.1926020/119

SURE PSYCHICAL CONSEQUENCES OF THE ANATOMICALINHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY IS A SIGNAL

DISTINCTION BETWEEN THE SEAES. 1925J19/243 OF DANGEROUS SEPARATION. 1926020/124

SURE PSYCHICAL CONSEQUENCES OF THE ANATOMICAL INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY REPRODUCES

DISTINCTION BETWEEN THE SEXES. 1925J19/2411 FEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS. 1926020/132

ANOREAS-SALOMEINHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. RELATION BETWEENSYMPTOM FORMATION AND ANXIETY. 1926020/144

LOU ANOREAS-SALOME. I937A23/297INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. REPETITION IS THE

ANGEWANDTENCONSEQUENCE OF REPRESSION. 1926020/150

PROSPECTUS FOR SCHRIFTEN ZUR ANGEWANUTEN SEELENKUNOE 1907E 9/248 INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. MODIFICATION OFEARLIER VIEWS. 1926020/157

ANGST INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANU ANXIETY. SUPPLEMENTARY

ON THE GROUNOS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROM REMARKS ON ANXIETY. 1926020/164

NEURASTHENIA UNDER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE TERM ANGST :ND ITS ENGLISH TRANSLATION. 3/116 INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY. PAIN AND

MOURNING. 1926D20/169

ANIMAL INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. REPRESSION AND

TDTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOHOOD. OEFENCE.1926D20/173

ANIMAL PHOBIAS. SACRIFICIAL FEASTS. 1912%13/126NEW INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. ANXIETY

ANIMALS AND INSTINCTUAL LIFE. I933A22/ 81

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUAL/TY. THE SEXUAL DRAFT E. HOW ANXIETY ORIGINATES. 1950A 1/1119

ABERRATIONS. OEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSONS ANO APPARATUS

ANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS. 19050 7/136AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND ANO ITS

ANIMISIM WORKINGS. THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS. I940A23/144

TOTEM AND TABOO. ANIMISM MAGIC. OMNIPOTENCE OF AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELD.

THOUGHTS. OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHTS. TOTEMISM IS A THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS AND THE EXTERNAL WORLO. I940A23/195

SYSTEM. I912x13/ 115THE FUNCTIONING OF THE APP4RATUS: THE PATHS OF

ANIHISMCONDUCTION) THE EXPERIENCE OF SATISFACTION: THEEXPERIENCE OF PAIN: AFFECTS AND WISHFUL STATES. 1950A 1/312

TOTEM AND TABOO. ANIMISM. MAGIC AND THE OMNIPOTENCE OFTHOUGHTS. ANIMISM. MAGIC. 1912X13/ 75 APPLICATIONS

4NNA-0NEW INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.EXPLANATIONS. APPLICATIONS ANU ORIENTATION:. I933A22/136

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAULE1N ANNA-U. 18950 2/ 21

ANTI-SEMITISM

APPROACH

A COMMENT ON ANTI-SEMITISM. 19381423/287THE UNCANNY. LINGUISTIC APPROA.H T THE UNCANNY. 1719H17/219

ANTI-S:MITISM IN ENGLAND. 1930023/301APPROACHES

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS.

ANTITHETICAL DIFFICULTIES ANO FIRST APPROACHES. 1916%15/ 83

THE ANTITHETICAL MEANING OF PRIMA.. WORDS. 1910E11/153 ARCHAIC

ANXIETYINTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEARCHAIC FEATURES AND INFANTILISM OF OREAMS. 1916%15/199

ON THE GROUNDS FOR (ETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THL DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS. ARCHITECTURE

THE TERM ANGST ANO ITS ENGLISH TRANSLATION. 3/116ORAFT L. (ARCHITECTURE OF HYSTERIA.). 1950A I/246

ON THE GROUNOS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAk SYNDROME FROmNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE UESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE CLINICAL SYMPTOMATOLOGY UF ANXIETY NEUROSIS. 1119513 3/ 90

ON THE GRIN/NOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.INCIDENCE ANO AETIOLOGY UF ANXIETY NEUROSIS. 1119513 3/ 99

ON THE :ROUNOS FUk DETACHING A PARIICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASiHENIA UNUER THE DESCRIPTIUN ANXIETY NEUROSIS.FIRST STEP% TOWARUS A THEORY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS. 1119513 3/106

ON THE GRUUNOS F1R DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNENRASTHENI' !NOER THE UESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.RELATION TV .:HEH NEUROSES. 1119513 3/112

A REPLY TO CRITICISMS OF MY PAPER ON ANXIETY NEUROSIS. 11195F 3/121

THE INT:RPRETATIUN UF UREAMS. THL PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. AROUSAL BY OREAMS - THE FUNCTION OFOREAMS - ANXIETY OREAMS.

ARGUMENTS

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. BIOLOGICAL ARGUMENTS FORDEATH INSTINCTS. SUMMARY. 1920G111/ 44

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. ARGUMENTS FOR ANINSTINCT OF AGGRESSION AND DESTRUCTION. 1930A2I/117

ARMY

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. TWOARTIFICIAL GROUPS: THE CHURCH ANO THE ARMY. 1921C111/ 93

AROUSAL

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. ARUUSAL BY OREAMS - THE FUNCTION OFDREAMS - ANXIETY DREAMS.

1900A 5/573 ARTIFICIAL

PREFACE TU WILHELM STEREOS NERVOUS ANXIETY STATES ANO GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANU THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. TWO

THEIR TREATMENT. I9OBF 9/250 ARTIFICIAL GROUPS: THE CHURCH AND THE ARMY.

INTROUUCTURY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENEkAL THEORY ASSESSMENT

OF THt NEUROSES. ANXIETY. 1916X16/392

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANU ANXIETY.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. INHIBITIONS REFLECTRESTRICTIUNS OF EGO FUNCTIONS.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANU ANXIETY. SYMPTOMS REFLECTINTERSYSTEMIC CONFLICTS.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. RELATION OF EGU TO

THE 10 ANO TO SYMPTOMS.

INHIBITIUNS. SymPTONS ANO ANAIETY. ANxIETY PROUUCESREPRESSION.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXILTy. OEFENSES OTHER THAN

455-582 0 - 72 - 13

4+.

1926020/ 77

1926020/ 87

1926D20/ 91

1926020/ 97

1926020/101

S-3

192

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. ASSESSMENTOF THE UNCONSCIOUS.

ASSOCIATIONS

ASSOCIATIONS OF A FOUR-YEAR-OLD CHILD.

ATEN

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MUSES wAS AN

EGYPTIAN. COMPARISDN OF JEWISH AND ATEN RELIGIONS.

AITACKS

I901A 5/573

1921C18/ 93

1915E14/196

1920018/266

I939A23/ 24

SOME GENERAL REMARKS ON HYSTERICAL ATTACKS. 1909A 9/227

ATTACKS

SKETCHES FOR THE PRELIMINARY COMMUNICATIUN OF 1893. oNTHE THEORY OF HYSTERICAL ATTACKS.

AUTUMOGRAPHICAL

AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL NOTE.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICALA CASE OF PARANOIA 1DEMENTIA PARANDIDESI.

ACCOUNT OF

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA IDEMENTIA PAmANDIDESI. SCHAEBER.

PSYCHUANALYTIC NOTES ON A AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOuNT OF ACASE OF PARANOIA IDEMENTIA pARANOIDESI. ATTEMPTS ATINTERPRETATION.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCCuNT OFA CASE OF PARANUIA IDEMENTIA PARANOIDESI. ON THEMECHANISM OF PARANOIA.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA pARANOIDES). POSTSCRIPT.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY.

AN AUTUBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. PRE-ANALYTIC PERIOD.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. HYPNOSIS. HYSTERIA. ACTUALNEUROSES.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. BASIC THEORIES OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. TECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICU STUDY. CULLABORATORS. DEFECTORS ANDNEW INSTINCT THEORY.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. HISTORY OF APPLIED ANALYSIS.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. POSTSCRIPT.

AVERBECIOS

TWO SHORT REVIEWS. AVERBECKS ACUTE NEURASTHENIA ANDwEIR MITCHELOS NEURAiTHENIA ANU HYSTERIA.

B.NAI-8.RITH

ADURESS TO THE SOCIETY OF B.NA1-8.RITH.

BEATEN

A CHILO IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTIONTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

A CHILO IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTIONTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

A CIILO IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTIONTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

A CHILD IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIUUTIONTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

BELIEF

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY UF EVERYOAY LIBELIEF IN CHANCE ANO SUPERSTITIONVIEW.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYUAY LIBELIEF IN CHANCE AND SUPERSTITIONVIEW.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLUGY OF EVERYDAY LIBELIEF IN r4ANCE AND SUPERSTITIONVIEW.

BERLIN

TO THE

TO THE

TO THE

TO THE

STUDY OF

STUDY OF

STUDY OF

STUDY OF

FE. DETERMINISM.- SOME PUINTS OF

FE. DETERMINISM.- SOME POINTS OF

FE. DETERMINISM.- SOME POINTS OF

PREFACE TO mAX EITINGOWS REPORT ONPSYCHOANALYTICAL POLICLINIC.

THE BERLIN

PREFACE TO TEN YEARS OF THE BERLIN PSYCHUANALYTICINSTITUTE.

REPORT ON FREUD S STUDIES IN PARIS AND BERLIN.

BERNHEIMS

PREFACE TO THE TRANSLATION OF BERNHEIS SUGGESTION.

BIOGRAPHICAL

LEUNARDO-DA-VINCI ANO % MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHCOD.BIOGRAPHICAL MATERIAL.

BIOLOGICAL

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHUANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENUN-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE PHILOLOGICAL.PHILOSOPHICAL AND BIOLOGICAL INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. BIOLOGICAL ARGUMENTS FORDEATH INSTINCTS. SUMMARY.

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUA:ITITATIVE CUNCEPTION:

CONTINUATICH LiOLOGICAL

194IA 1/147

190IC 3/323

19I1C12/ 3

1911C12/ 12

1911C12/ 35

1911C12/ 59

1912Al2/ 80

1925020/ 3

1925020/ 7

1925020/ 19

1925020/ 29

1925020/ 40

1925020/ 48

925020/ 62

1935A20/ 71

188711 I/ 35

1941E20/271

1919E17/175

1919E17/179

SECOND PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE NEURUNE THEORY; THECONTACT-BARRIERS; THE BIOLOGICAL STANDPOINT; THEPROBLEM OF QUANTITY; PAIN; THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY;CONSCIOUSNESS.

BISEXUALITY

HYSTERICAL PHANTASIES AND THEIR RELATIUN TOBISEXUALITY.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. BISEXUALITY ISTHE STRONGEST RESISTANCE TO ANALYSIS.

BLISSFUL

LEONARDO-DA-VINCI AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD. THEBLISSFUL SMILES IN LEONAROWS PAINTINGS.

BONAPARTES

PREFACE TO MARIE BONAPAATS THE LIFE AND WORKS OFEDGAR ALLEN POE: A PSYCHOANALYTIC INTERPRETATION.

BONDS

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE TWOBONDS.

BOURKE.S

PREFACE TU 80u8KE.S SCATALOGIC RITES OF ALL NATIONS.

BOY

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLD BuY.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLD BOY. CASEMSTURY AND ANALYSIS OF LITTLE-HANS.

ANALYSIS UF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLD am.ILITTLE-HANSI.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN 4 FIVE-YEAR-OLD BOY.LITTLE-HANS CASE SHEDS LIGHT ON PHOBIAS.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLD 110y.LITTLE-HANS CASE AND CHILDHOOD EDUCATION. POSTSCRIPT.

BRENTANWS

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENDIX:FRANI BRENTANWS RIDDLES.

BREUER

JOSEF BREUER.

BUNGLED

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. BUNGLLO ACTIUNS.

1919E17/186 BURGOMASTER

LETTER TO THE BURGOMASTER OF PRIBOR.1919E17/195

19018 6/239

19018 6/254

19018 6/269

CALCULATIONS

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE OREAM-WORK. SOMEEXAMPLES. CALCULATIONS AND SPEECHES IN DREAMS..

CASE

OBSERVATION UF A SEVERE CASE OF HEM-ANAESTHESIA IN AHYSTERICAL MALE.

A CASE OF SUCCESSFUL TREATMENT BY HYPNOTISM.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAULEIN ANNA-O.

STUDIES UN HYSTERIA.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA.

1923419/285 STUDIES ON HYSTERIA.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA.1930821/257 ELISABETH-VON-R.

I956A I/ 3

CASE

CASE

CASE

CASE

HISTORIES:

HISTURIES:

HISTORIES:

HISTORIES:

FRAU FURY-VON-N.

MISS LUCN-R.

KATHARINA.

FRAULEIN

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. APPENUIX A: THE CHADNOLOGY OF THECASE OF FRAU EMMY-VON-N. APPENDIX 8: LIST OF WRITINGSBY FREUD DEALING PRINCIPALLY MTH CONVERSION HYSTERIA.

IBEIBX I/ 73 FURTHER REMARKS DA THE NEuROPSYCHOSIS OF DEFENSE.ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF CHRONIC PARANuIA.

FRAGMENT UF AN ANALYSIS OF

1910CII/ 63 AAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF

FRAGMENT UF AN ANALYSIS OFCLINICAL PICTURE.

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OFFIRST DREAM.

19I3J13/176 FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS UFSECOND DREAM.

1920018/ 44 FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OFPOSTSCRIPT.

S-4

1S-3

A CASE UF

A CASE OF

A CASE OF

A CASE OF

A CASE OF

A CASE OF

HYSTERIA.

HYSTERIA.

HYSTERIA.

HYSTERIA.

HYSTERIA.

HYSTERIA.

THE

THE

THE

CUNTINUATIO

1950A 1/295

1908A 9/157

1937C23/250

1910CII/107

1933022/254

1923019/ 93

1913KI2/333

1909d101 3

1909810/ 22

1909810'101

1909810/115

1909d10/141

1905C 8/237

1925GI9/279

19018 6/162

1931E21/259

1900A 5/405

18860 I/ 23

18928 1/115

18950 2/ 21

18950 2/ 48

18950 2/106

18950 2/125

18950 2/135

18950 2/307

16968 3/174

1905E 7/ 3

1905E 7/ 7

1905E 7/ 15

1905E 7/ 64

1905E 7/ 94

1905E 7/112

CASE CONTINUATIO CHARACTER

ANALYSIS uF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLD BOY. CASEHISTORY ANO ANALYSIS OF LITTLE-HANS.

ANALYSIS Uf A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLO BOY.LITTLE-HANS CASE SHEDS LIGHT UN PHOBIAS.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-yEAR-ULO BUY.LITTLE-HANS CASE AND CHILDHOOD EDUCATION. POSTSCRIPT.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

NUTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY: THE BEGINNING OF THE TREATMENT.INFANTILE SEXUALITY. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE GREAT OBSESSIVE FEAR.(RAT-MAN).

NUTES UPON A CASE OF UBSESSIONAL NEURUSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. INITIATION INTO THE NATURE OFTHE TREATMENT. (RAT-MAN).

1909010/ 22THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY DF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASUNS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONDERANCE OFPERVERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEUROSES. INTIMATION OFTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY.

1909810/115CHARACTER ANO ANAL EROTISM.

1909810/141 CHARACTER-TYPES

1909U10/153 SOME CHARACTER-TYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC wORK.

1909010/158

1909D10/165

1909010/173

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NE:MUSTS. EXTRACTSFRUM THE CASE HISTORY. SUM UBSESSIONAL TUFAS ANO THEIREXPLANATION. IRAT-MANI. 190"D10/186

NOTES UPON A CASE OF UBSESSIONAL NEURUSIS." EXTRACTSFRUM THE CASE HISTORY. THE PRECIPITATING CAUSE OF THEIIANESS. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE UF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSERCM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX ANO THESOLUTION OF THE RAT IDEA.

NUTES uPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. THEORETICALSECTION. SOME GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OBSESSIONALSTRUCTURES.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEURUSIS. SLMEPSYCHOLOGICAL PECULIARITIES OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS:THEIR ATTITUDE TOWARDS REALITY, SUPERSTITION ANU UEATH.

NUTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. INSTINCTUALLIFE OF 005ESSIONAL NEUROTICS, AND THE ORIGINS OFCOMPULSION ANO DOUBT.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES UN AN AUTUBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANDIOESI.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NUTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIDES). SCHREBER.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON A AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCUUNT OF ACASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIDES). ATTEMPTS ATINTERPRETATION.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE UF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANDIGESI. uN THEMECHANISM OF PARANUIA.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NUTFS ON Al AuTUBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT uFA CASE OF PARANOIA .UEmENTIA PARANOIDES). PUSTSCRIPT.

A CASE OF PARANOIA RUNNING COUNTER TO THEPSYCHOANALYTIC THEORY OF THE DISEASE.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEURUSIS. GENERALSURVEY OF THE PATIENT'S ENVIRONmENT AND OF THE HISTORYOF THE CASE. IWOLFMANI.

THE PSYCHOGENESIS OF A CASE OF HOMOSEXUALITY IN AWOMAN.

THE PSYCHOGENESIS OF A CASE OF HOmOSEXUALITY IN AWOMAN.

THE PSYCHOGENESIS OF A CASE OF HOMUSEXUALITY IN AWOMAN.

THE PSYCHOGENESIS OF A CASE OF HUMOSEXUALITy IN AWOMAN.

THE EXPERT OPINION IN THE HALSMANN CASE.

DRAFT F. COLLECTION III. (TWO CASE HISTORIES.).

LETTER 21. (TWO CASE HISTORIES.).

NUTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. ADDENDUM:ORIGINAL RECORU 0, THE CASE. (RAT-MAN).

NUTES UPON A CASE OF 085E551:MAL NEUROSIS. ORIGINALRECORU OF THE CAS:. IRAT-MANI.

CASKETS

THE THEME OF THE THREE CASKETS.

CASTRATION

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. ANAL EROTISMMO THE CASTRATION COMPLEX. 1WOLEMANI.

CENSORSHIP

INTROOOLTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THECENSORSHIP OF DREAMS.

1909D10/195

1909D10/200

1909D10/221

1909U10/229

1909D10/237

19I1C12/ 3

19I1C12/ 12

I911C12/ 35

19I1C12/ 59

I912Al2/ 80

1915E14/261

1918817/ 13

1920A18/146

1920A18/155

1920A18/160

1920A18/167

1931021/251

1950A 1/195

1950A 1/199

1955A10/251

1955A10/259

1913E12/289

1918817/ 72

1916%15/136

S.6

THE EXCEPTIONS.

SOME CHARACTER-TYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.THUSE WRECKED BY SUCCESS.

SomE CHARACTER-TYPES mET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.CRIMINALS FROM A SENSE OF GuILT.

CHARACTERISTICS

THE INTERPRET1TIUN UF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFICLITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE DISTINGUISHINGPSYCHOLUGICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF BREAMS.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIUNAL NEUROSIS. THEORETICALSECTION. SURE GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OBSESSIONALSTRUCTURES.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGy. THE UNCUNSCIOUS. THE SPECIALCHARACTERISTICS OF THE SYSTEM UCS.

CHARACTERS

PSYCHOPATHIC CHARACTERS ON THE STAGE.

CHARCOT

PREFACE TO THE TRANSLATIUN OF CHARCOT S LECTURES ON THEDISEASES OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEM.

PREFACE ANO FOOTNOTES TO THE TRANSLATION OF CHARCOT 5TUESDAY LECTURES.

CHARCOT.

CHILD

A CHILO 15 BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO THE STUDY OFINE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

A CHILD 15 BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO THE STUDY OFTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

A CHILLI IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO THE STUDY OFTHE URIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIUNS.

A CHILO 15 BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO THE STUDY OFTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

ASSUCIATIUNS OF A FOUR-YEAR-OLD CHILU.

CHILDHOOD

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFt. LH:LI:HOODMEMORIES ANO SCREEN MEMORIES.

THREE :SSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUA_ITY: THE PERIOD Of SEXUAL LATENCY IN CHILDHOODANO ITS INTERRUPTIONS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE SEXUAL RESEARCHES OF CHILDHOOD.

A...LYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLO BOY.LATTLE-HANS CASE ANO CHILDHOOD EDUCATION. POSTSCRIPT.

LEONAR00-0A-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILUM000.

LEONAR00-0A-VINCI ANU A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.BIOGRAPHICAL MATERIAL.

LEONAR00-0A-VINCI ANO A mEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.LEONAROU'S CHILDHOOD MEMORY.

LEONAROO-DA-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILOMOOU. SEXUALINTERPRETATION OF LEONARDO'S CMILDHOUO MEMORY.

LEONAR00-0A-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD. THEBLISSFUL SMILES IN LEONARDO'S PAINTINGS.

LEONARDO-UA-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.EFFECTS OF FATHER,LOSS ON LEONARDO.

LEONAROO-UA-VINCI ANO A mEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.JUSTIFICATION OF PATHOBIOGRAPHY.

TOTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDHOOD.THE NATURE OF TOTEMISM.

TOTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDHOOD.ANImAL PHOBIAS. SACRIFICIAL FEASTS.

TOTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN UF TOTEMISM IN CHILDHOOD.RELATION OF TOTEM MEALS TO FATHER ANO GOO.

TOTEM ANO TABL. RETURN OF TOTEMISm IN CHILOH000.OEDIPUS COMPLE) ANO SOCIETY.

1905D 7/170

190bd 9/167

I916D14/311

I916D14/316

I916D14/332

1900A 4/ 48

1909010/22I

1915E14/186

I942A 7/305

1886E 1/ 19

I892A 1/131

I693F 3/ 9

1919E17/175

1919E17/179

1919E17/Id6

1919E17/195

1920D18/266

19018 6/ 43

1905D 7/173

1905D 7/194

1909510/141

1910CII/ 59

1910CII/ 63

1910CII/ 82

1910CII/ 93

1910CII/107

1910CII/119

I9I0C11/130

912%13/100

1912%13/126

1912%13/140

1912%13/155

A CHILDHOOD REZOLLECTIoN FROM OICHTUNG UNO WAHRHEIT. 1917E117/145

1950A 1/266LETTER 72. (RESISTANCES REFLECT CHILDHOOD.).

1.34

cifilLor000

LETTER 97. ICHILDHOOD ENURESIS.).

CHILDREN

THE SEXUAL ENLIGHTENMENT OF CHILDREN.

ON THE SEXUAL THEORIES OF CHILOREN.

TABOO AND TOTEM. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDREN.THE ORIGIN OF TOTEMISM; THE ORIGIN OF EXOGAMY AND ITSRELATION TO TOTEMISM.

TWO LIES TOLD BY CHILDREN.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS.CHILDREN S UREAMS.

BEYONO THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. REVIEW OF THE PLEASUREPRINCIPLE. TRAUMATIC NEUROSIS ANO CHILDREN S PLAY AREREPETITIONS.

LETTER 73. ICHILOREN S SPEECH OURING SLEEP.).

A SPECIAL TYPE OF CHOICE OF OBJECT MADE BY MEN.(CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE PSYCHOLOGY OF LOVE).

THE DISPOSITION TO OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. A CONTRIBUTIONTO THE PROBLEM OF CHOICE OF NEUROSIS.

CONTINUATIO

1950A I/275

1i07C 9/129

1908C 9/205

I912X13/108

1913G12/303

1916X15/126

1920GI8/ 7

1950A 1/267

1910H11/163

1913112/311

LETTER 125. ICHOICE OF NEUROSIS.1. 1950A 1/279

CHRISTMAS

OKAFT K. THE NEUROSES OF DEFENCE. (A CHRISTMAS FAIRYTALE.). 1950A 1/220

CHRONIC

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCHOSIS OF DEFENSE.ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF CHRONIC PARANOIA. IB96B 3/174

CHRONOLOGY

STUDIES UN HYSTERIA. APPENDIX A: THE CHROWLEGY OF THECASE OF FRAU EMMY-VON-N. APPENOIX B: LIST OF WRITINGSPY FREUD OEALING PRINCIPALLY WITH CONVERSION HYSTERIA. 18950 2/307

CHURCH

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. TWOARTIFICIAL GROUPS: THE CHURCH ANO THE ARMY. 1921E18/ 93

CIVILIZATION

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CIVILIZATION RESTS UPONRENUNCIATION OF INSTINCTUAL WISHES. 1927E21/ 3

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. RELATIONS BETWEENCIVILIZATION ANO RELIGION. I927C21/ 34

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS DISCONTENTS. 1130421/ 59

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. MAN'S NEE0 FORRELIGION ARISES FROM FEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS. 1930421/ 64

CIVILIZATION ANn ITS OISCONTENTS. MAN COPES WITHUNHAPPINESS THROUGH OIVERSION. SUBSTITUTION ANOINTOXICATION. 1930A2I/ 74

CIVILIZATION ANO ITA OISCONTENTS. MAN S CONFLICT RITHCIVILIZATION: LIBERTY VERSUS EQUALITY. 1930421/ B6

CIVILIZATION ANJ ITS OISCONTENTS. TWO PILLARS OFCIVILIZATION: EROS AND ANANKE. 1930421/ 99

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. SECURITY AT THE COSTOF RESTRICTING SEXUALITY ANO AGGRESSION.

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. ARGUMENTS FOR ANINSTINCT OF AGGRESSION ANO OESTRUCTION.

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. OEVELOPMENT OF THESUPEREGO ANO ITS SEVERITY.

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. CONCLUSIONS ABOUTEFFECTS OF CIVILIZATION UPON PSYCHE.

CIVILIZED

CIVILIZEO SEXUAL MORALITY ANO MOOERN NERVOUS ILLNESS.

CLAIMS

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE PSYCHOLOGICAL INTEREST OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

PSYCHOANALYSIS.

NON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS FROM A DEVELOPMENTAL POINT OF VIEW.

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE PHILOLOGICAL.PHILOSOPHICAL ANO BIOLOGICAL INTEREST OF

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THE

1930A21/108

1930421/117

1930421/123

1930421/134

19080 9/177

1913JI3/165

1913J131176

1913J13/1B2

CLASSES

7HE EGO AND THE 10 THE TWO CLASSES OF INSTINCTS.

CLINICAL

ON THE GROUNDS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE DESCRIPT(ON ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE CLINICAL SYMPTOMATOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA. THECLINICAL PICTURE.

COGNITION

INTRODUCTION OF THE EGO PRIMARY AND SECONDARY PROCESSIN PSI; COGNITION AND REPRODUCTIVE THOUGHT; REMEMBERINGAND JUDGING; THOUGHT AND REALITY.

COITUS-INTERRUPTUS

LETTER 14. ICOITUS-INTERRUPTUS AS AN AETIOLOGICALFACTOR.1.

COLLABORATORS

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. COLLABORATORS, DEFECTORS ANDNEW INSTINCT THEORY.

COLLECTION

DRAFT F. COLLECTION I. ITWO CASE HISTORIES.).

COLLECTIVE

GROAP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. OTHERACCOUNTS OF COLLECTIVE MENTAL LIFE.

COMBINED

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. COMBINE0PARAPRAXES.

COMIC

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. RELATION OF JOKES TO THECOMIC; UNIFICATION AS A JOKE TECHNIQUE.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JUKES ANn THE SPECIES OF THE COPIC.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE CONIC. PSYCHICALLOCATION DISTINGUISHES JOKES FROM THE COMIC.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES ANC THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. DIFFERENCESBETWEEN JOKES AND COMIC.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. CONIC THINGSARE NOT PROPER IN JOKES; RELATION OF HUMOUR TO JOKES.

COMMUNICATION

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. ON THE PSYCHICAL MECHANISM OFHYSTERICAL PHENOMENA: PRELIMINARY COMMUNICATION.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS.COMMUNICATION BETWEEN THE TWO SYSTEMS.

SKETCHES FOR THE PRELIMINARY COMMUNICATION OF 1893. ONTHE THEORY OF HYSTERICAL ATTACKS.

COMPARISON

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. COMPARISON OF JEWISH AND ATEN RELIGIONS.

COMPLEX

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX AND THESOLUTION OF THE RAT I0EA.

TOTEM AND TABOO. RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDHOOD.OEDIPUS COMPLEX AND SOCIETY.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. ANAL EROTISMAND THE CASTRATION COMPLEX. IWOLFMANI.

THE DISSOLUTION OF THE OEDIPUS COMPLEX.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. FEMALE OEDIPUS COMPLEX DIFFERS FROMMALE.

LETTER 71. IUNIVERSALITY DY OEDIPUS COMPLEX.).

COMPULSION

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. INSTINCTUALLIFE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS. AND THE ORIGINS OFCOMPULSION AND DOUBT.

PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HYSTERIA: HYSTERICAL COMPULSION: THEGENESIS OF HYSTERICAL COMPULSION.

CONCEPT

PAPERS ON MEIAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS.JUSTIFICATION FOR ThE CONCEPT OF THE UNCONSCIOUS.

195

1923BI9/ 40

18958 3/ 90

1905E 7/ IS

1950A 1/322

1950A 1/184

1925020/ 48

1950A 1/195

1921C18/ 82

190IB 6/230

1905C 8/ 60

1905C 8/181

1905C 8/199

1905C 8/208

1905C 8/221

1893A 2/ I

1915E14/190

194IA 1/147

1939423/ 24

1909010/200

1912X13/155

1918B17/ 72

1924019/173

1931B21/223

1950A 11263

1909010/237

1950A 1/347

1915E14/166

CONCEPTCONTINUATIO CONTACT

PRIMARY PROCESSES - SLEEP AND DREAMS: THE ANALYSIS OFMY CONTACT WITH JOSEF POPPER-LYNKEuS. I932C22/219

DREAMS: OREAR CONSCIOUSNESS; FREUD S USE OF IHE CONCEPT

uF REGRESSION.19504 1/315 CONTACT-BARRIERS

CONCEPTION

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUANTITATIVE LUNCEPTIONISECOND PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE NEURONE THEORY: THECONTACT-BARRIERS; THE BIOLOGICAL STANDPOINT: THEPROBLEM OF QUANTITY: PAIN: THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY:CONSCIOUSNESS.

CONCEPTUAL

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUANTITATIVE CONCEPTION:SECOND PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE NEURONE THEORY: THECONTACT-BARRIERS; THE BIOLOGICAL STANDPOINT; THEPROBLEM OF QUANTITY: PAIN: THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY:CONSCIOUSNESS.

1950A 1/295

1950A 11295 CONTROL

THE ACQUISITION AND CONTRCL OF FIRE. I932A22/185

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TU THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTIC CONVERSATIuNS

PART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. REPRESENTATION BYOPPOSITE: CONCEPTUAL JOKES.

CONCLUSIONS

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. CONCLUSIONS ABOUTEFFECTS OF CIVILIZATION UPON PSYCHE.

CONDENSATION

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE OREAM-wORK: THE WORK

OF CONDENSATION.

CONDENSATIONS

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYT1.:

PART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. CONDENSATIONS ANDSUBSTITUTIVE FORMATIONS IN DREAMS.

CUNDITIONS

ON NARCISSISM. DISCUSSION OF NARCISSISM IN VARIOUS

CONDITIONS.

CONDUCTION

THE FUNCTIONING OF THE APPARATUS: THE PATHS OF

CONDUCTION: THE EXPERIENCE OF SATISFACTION: THEEXPERIENCE OF PAIN: AFFECTS ANO WISHFUL STATES.

CONFLICT

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN S CONFLICT WITHCIVILIZATION: LIBERTY VERSUS EQUALITY.

CONFLICTS

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. SYMPTOMS REFLECTINTERSYSTEMIC CONFLICTS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. PROTECTINGAGAINST FUTURE CONFLICTS.

CONSCIENCE

1905C b/ 70 THE QUESTION OF LAY ANALYSIS. CONVERSATIONS WUHANIMPARTIAL PERSON. 1926E20/179

CONVERSION

1930A2I/134 STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. HYSTERICAL CONVERSION. 18950 2/203

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. APPENDIX A: THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE

CASE OF FRAu EMMY-VON-N. APPENDIX 8: LIST OF WRITINGS

BY FREuo OEALING PRINCIPALLY WITH CONVERSION HYSTERIA. 18950 2/307

1900A 41219COPES

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN COPES WITHUNHAPPINESS THROUGH DIVERSION, SUBSTITUTION ANDINTOXICATION.

1930A2I/ 74

1905C 8/ 29COST

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. SECURITY AT THE COST

OF RESTRICTING SEXUALITY AND AGGRESSION. 1930A21/1013

I914C14/ 73COUNTER

A CASE OF PARANOIA RUNNING COUNTER TO THEPSYCHOANALYTIC THEORY OF THE DISEASE. 1915E14/261

1950A 1/312 CREATIVE

CREATIVE WRITERS AND CAY-DREAMING. 190BE 9/141

CRI1INALS1930A2I/ 86

SOME CHARACTER-TYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.CRIMINALS FROM A SENSE OF GUILT. 1916014/332

CRITICISMS1926020/ 91


I937C23/230 INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS.UNCERTAINTIES AND CRITICISMS. I916X15122B

CRITICS

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOC AND EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETABOO UPON THE DEAD. TABOO AND CONSCIENCE. 1912%13/ 51 THE MOSES OF MICHELANGELO. DESCRIPTION OF CRITICS. 1914613/209

CRITIQUE

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. UNCONSCIOUS IDEAS AND IDEASFEMALE SEXUALITY. CRITIQUE OF ANALYTIC LITERATURE ON

INADMISSIBLE TO CONSCIOUSNESS - SPLITTING OF THE MIND. 18950 2/222 FEMALE SEXUALITY. 19311121/240

CYNICAL

CONSCIOUSNESS

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAmS. THE PSYCHOLOGY CE THEDREAM PROCESSES. THE UNCONSCIOUS AND CONSCIOUSNESS -REALITY.

THE EGO AND THE 10 CONSCIOUSNESS AND WHAT IS

UNCONSCIOUS.

FIRST PRINC, .L THEOREM: THE QUANTITATIVE CONCEPTION:SECOND PRINCOAL THEOREM: THE NEURONE THEORY: THECONTACT-BARRIERS: THE BIOLOGICAL STANDPOINT: THEPROBLEM UF QUANTITY: PAIN: THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY:CONSCIOUSNESS.

PRIMARY PRUCESSES - SLEEP AND DREAMS: THE ANALYSIS nFDREAMS: OREAR CONSCIOUSNESS: FREUD S USE OF THE CONCEPT

OF REGRESSION.

CONSEQUENCE

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. REPETITION IS THECONSEQUENCE OF REPRESSION.

CONSTITUTIONAL

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. CONSTITUTIONALVARIABLES IN EGO, LIBIDO AND FREE AGGRESSIVENESS.

CONSTRUCTION

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. EVALUATING THE PATIENT'SREACTIONS TO A CONSTRUCTION.

CONSTRUCTIONS

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. THE ANALYST S TASK REQUIRESCONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS.


CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. THE DISTINCTION BETWEENHISTORICAL AND MATERIAL TRUTH.

1900A 5/610 JUKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. A ANALYTIC

PART. THE PURPOSE OF JOKES. HOSTILE, CYNICAL ANDSKEPTICAL JOKES. 19C5C 8/102

1923619/ 12DANGEROUS

1926020/124INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. ANXIETY IS A SIGNAL

OF DANGEROUS SEPARATION.

1950A 1/295 DAY-DREAMING

CREATIVE WRITE0S AND DAY-DREAMING. 1908E 9/141

1950A 1/335 DAY-DREAMS

INTRODUCTION TO J. VARENDONCK'S THE PSYCHOLOGY OF

DAY-DREAMS.1921818/271

1926020/150 DEAD

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO AND EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THE

TABOO UPON THE DEAD. TABOO ANO CONSCIENCE. 19I2X13/ 51

I937C23/240 DEATH

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL AND SOURCES

OF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS. OREAMS OF THE DEATH OF

PERSONS OF WHOM THE DREAMER IS FUND. 1900A 4/248

1937023/260NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEURUSIS. SOMEPSYCHOLDUICAL PECULIARITIES OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS:THEIR ATTITUDE TOMARDS REALITY, SUPERSTITION AND DEATH, 1909010/229

1937023/255 THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES ON WAR AND DEATH. THEDISILLUSIONMENT OF THE wAR. 1915E114/275

I937023/260 THO 'TS FOR THE TIMES ON wAR AND DEATH. DuR ATTITUDETOWARDS DEATH. APPENDIX: LETTER TO OR. FREDERIK

VANCEDEN.1915814/289

1937023/265BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. SPECULATIONS ON THE

S.7

1 6

0EATH

0E4TH INSTINCT.

BEITNO THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. BIOLOGICAL ARGUMENTS FORDEATH INSTINCTS. SUMMARY.

DEBASEMENT

ON THE UNIVERSAL TENDENCY TO OEBASEM(NT IN THt SPHEREOF LOvE. ICONTRIBuTIONS TO THE PSyCHuLOGY OF UNE).

OEFECTORS

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUOY. COLLABORATORS. OEFECTURS ADONEW INSTINCT THEORY.

OEFENCE

THE NEUROPSYCHOSES a OEFENCE. APPENDIX: THE EMERGENCEOF FREUO S FUNOAMENTAL HYPOTHESES.

THE NEUROPSYCHOSES OF OEFENCE.

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEuROPSyCHOSES OF DEFENCE. THESPECIFIC AETIOLOGY OF HYSTERIA.

FURTHER REMARKS UN THE NEUROPSYCHOSIS OF CEFENCE. THENATURE AND MECHANISM OF UBSESSIUNAL NEURUSIS.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. RFPRESSIUN ANOOEFENCE.

SPLITTING OF THE EGO IN THE PROCESS UF OEFENCE.

ORAFT K. THE NEukOSES OF OEFENCE. (A CHRISTMAS FAIRYTALE.).

PATHuLOGICAL OEFENCE THE HYSTERICAL PROTON PSEuDOSOETERMININTS OF THE (PROTON PSEUOUS) UISTURBANCE OFTHOuGHT BY AFFECT.

UEFENSE

FURTHER REMARKS uN THE NEUROPSyCHOSIS OF uEhENSE.ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF CHRONIC PARANOIA.

LETTER 66. (DEFENSE AGAINST MEMORIES.).

OEFENSES

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. DEFENSES OTHER THANREPRESSION.

OEJA-RACONTE

FAUSSE-RECONNAISSANCE (0EJA-RACUNTE) IN PSYCHOANALYTICTREATMENT.

OELUSIONS

OELUSIONS ANO OREAMS IN JENSEN.S GRAOIVA.

OELuSIONS ANO OREAMS IN JENSEN.S GRAOIVA. SYNOPSIS OFJENSEN.S GRAOIVA.

OELUSIUNS ANO OREAMS IN JENSEN.S GRAOlvA. GRAOIVA ANDTHE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE UNCONSCIOUS.

OELUSIONS ANO DREAMS IN JENSEN.S GRADIVA. RELATIONSBETWEEN OREAMS ANO OELUSIONS.

OELUSIONS ANO OREAMS IN JENSENS GkAOIVA. TREATMENT OhTHE OELUSIUNS IN GRAOIVA. POSTSCRIPT TO THE SECONOEOITIUN.

OEMENTIA

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (OEMENTIA pARANOIOES).

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (OEMENTIA pARANOIDESI. SCHREBER.

PSYCHuANALYTIC NOTES ON A AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACLOUNI OF ACASE OF PARANOIA (OEMENTIA PARANOIDES). ATTEMPTS ATINTERPRETATION.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AuTOBIUGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (OEMENTIA PARANOIGES1. ON THEMECHANISM OF PARANOIA.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NUTES UN AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA 10EMENTIA PARANOIOESI. POSTSCRIPT.

OEMONOLOGICAL

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURYOF'CHRISTOPH HAIZMANN

A SEvENTEENTH-CENTUAYMUTIVE FOR THE PACT w

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURYAS FATHER-SUBSTITUTE.

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURYBONOS.

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTuRYFURTHER COURSE OF THE

OEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS.

OEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE STORY;HE PAINTER.

CF:MONOLOGICAL NEUROSES. THEI.H THE OEVIL.

OEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE DEVIL

0EMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE TwO

OEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THENEUROSIS.

CONTINUATIO OEPARTuRES

19200110 24

1920G18/ 44

1912U11/177

1925020/ 48

3/ 62

IB94A 3/ 43

189611 3/162

I896h 3/168

1926020/173

1940E23/271

19504 1/220

1950A 1/351

IB96B 3/174

1950A 1/257

1926020/111

1914A13/201

1907A 9/ 3

1907A 9/ 7

1907A 9/ 41

1907A 9! 64

1907A 9/ 87

19I1C12/ 3

1911Cl2/ 12

19I1C12/ 35

19I1C12/ 59

1912Al2/ 80

1923019/ 69

1923019/ 73

1923019/ 79

1923::19/ B3

1923019/ 93

1923019/ 00

S4

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT.OEPARTURES OF JuNG ANO AOLER.

OEPENOENT

THE EGO ANO THE ID THE OEPENOENT RELATIONSHIPS OF THEEGO.

OESCARTES

SOME OREAMS OF OESCARTES: A LETTER TO MAXINE LEROy.

OESTRUCTIUN

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. ARGUMENTS FUR ANINSTINCT UF AGGRESSION ANU OESTRuCTION.

DETACHING

ON THE GROUNDS FORNEURASTHENIA UNOERTHE TERM ANGST ANO

1914014/ 42

1923819/ 48

1929821/199

1930A21/117

OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FRUMTHE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.ITS ENGLISH TRANSLATION. 3/116

ON THE GROUNDS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROmE FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEuRuSIS.THE CLINICAL SYMPTOMATOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUkOSIS.

ON THE GRUUNDS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNORUME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEuROSIS.INCIOENCE AND AETIOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

04 THE GRUUNDS FDR UETACHING A PARTICULAR SyNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.FIRST STEPS TOWAROS A THEORY OF ANAIETY NEuROSIS.

ON THE GROUNDS FUR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE UESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.RELATION TO OTHER NEUROSES.

OEIERMINANTS

LETTER 55. (OETERMINANTS OF PSYCHOSIS.).

PATHOLOGICAL OEFENCE THE HYSTERICAL PkOTON PSEUDDSOETERMINANTS OF THE (PROTON PSEUOOS) OISTURBANCE OFTHOUGHT BY AFFECT.

OETERMINISM

THE PSyCOOPATHOLOGY of EvERYIJAY LIFE. OETERMINTSM.BELIEF IN CHANCE ANO SUPERSTITIUN - SOME ;TINTS uFVIEW.

THE pSyCHUPATHOLOGY Uf EVERYOAY LIFE. DETERMINISM.BELIEF IN CHANCE AND SUPERSTITION - SOME POINTS OFVIEW.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY Of EvERYOAY LIFE. OETERMINISM.BELIEF IN CHANCE ANO SUPERSTITION - SOME POINTS OFVIEW.

FIVE LECTURES DO PSYCHOANALYSIS. THIRO LECTURE. PSYCHICOETERMINISM. DREAMS. A40 PARAPRAXES.

OEVELOpmENT

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. INNATE nispositioN OEVELOPMENTOF HYSTERIA.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE PHASES OF DEVELOPMENT a THE SEXUALORGANIZATION.

INTROuUCTURY LECTUAES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE LIB100 ANO ThSEXUAL ORGANIZATIONS.

INTRODuCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. SOME THOUGHTS ON DEVELOPMENT ANDREGRESSION - AETIOLOGY.

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS UISCUNTENTS. OEVELOPMENT OF THESUPEREGu ANO ITS SEVERITY.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MUSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL OEVELOPMENT.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE mIND ANO ITSWORKINGS. THE OEVELUPMENT LE THE SEXUAL FUNCTION.

OEVELOpmENTAL

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENON-pSyCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS FROM A OEVELUPMENTAL POINT OF VIEW.

OEVIATIONS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. 0EvIATIO4S IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSIuN. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSONS ANOANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THF SEXUALABERRATIONS. OEVIATIONS IN RESPECT oF THE SEXUAL AIM.ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SExuALAIMS.

ILS7.

1895E1 3/ 90

1B950 3/ 99

18958 3/106

I895B 3/112

1950A 1/240

1950A 1/351

19018 6/239

19018 6/254

19018 6/269

19111A11/ 29

1B95U z/240

19050 7/197

1916X16/320

1916X16/334

1930421/123

I939A23/132

I940A23/152

1913J13/IB2

19050 7/136

19,:59 7/149

DEVIL

A SEVEt'UNTH-CENTURY DEMONDLOGICAL NEUROSIS. (HEMOTIVE FOR THE PACT WITH THE OEVIL. 1923019/ 79

A SEVENTE1NTH-CENTURY DEMOSOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE DEVIIAS FATHCR-SUBSTITUTE. 1923019/ 83

DIANA

GREAT IS OIANA OF THS EPNESIANS.

DIFFERENTIATING

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. AOIFFERENTIATING GRADE IN THE EGO. 192IC181129

DIFFERENTIATION

DISSECTION

Di SECTION OF THE PSYCHICAL PERSONALITY.

OISSGLUTION

THE OISSOLUTION DF THE OEDIPUS COMPLEX.

OISTINGUISHES

1911E12/342 JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETIC

PART. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. PSYCHICALLOCATION OISTINGUISHES JOKES FROM THE COMIC.

OISTINGUISHING

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE OISTIHDAISHINGPSYCHOLOGICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OREAMS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUAIITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE OIFFERENTIATION BETWEEN OISTORTION

MEN ANO WOMEN. 19050 7/219THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. OISTORTION IN DREAMS.

OIFFERSOISTURBANCE

FEMALE SEXUALITY. FEMALE 0E0IPU" COMOLEX OIFFERS FROMMALE.

01FFICULTIES

1931821223 THE PSYCHOANALYTIC VIEW OF PSYCHOGENIC OISTURBANCE DrVISION.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS: OREAMS.OIFFICULTIES AND FIRST APPROMHES. 1916%15/ 83

MOSES ANO PJNOTHEISMI THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. OIFFICULTIES. 1939A23/ 92

OISGONTENTS

CIV,IZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. 1930A2I/ 59

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN'S NEEO FORRELtGION ARISES FROM FEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN COPES WITHUNHAPPINESS THROUGH DIVERSION. SUBSTITUTION ANOINTOXICATION.

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN S CUNFLICT WITHCIVILILATIONI LIBERTY VERSUS EQUALITY.

CIVILIZATION A1'0 IIS DISCONTENTS. TWO PILLARS OFCIVILIZATION: EROS AND ANANKE.

A OISTURBANCE OF NEWRY ON THE ACROPOLIS.

PATHOLOGICAL DEFENCE THE HYSTERICAL PROTON PSEUOOSOETESMINANTS OF THE (PROTON PSEUOOS) OISTURBANGE OFTHOUGHT BY AFFECT.

OIVERSION

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN COPES WITHUNHAPPINESS TIMOUGH DIVERSION. SUBSTITUTION ANOINTOXICATION.

1930A2I/ 64 OOSTOUVSKY

OOSTOEVSKY ANO PARRICIDE.

1930A2I/ '64 OOSTOEVSKY AND PARRICIDE.

OOSTOEVSKY ANO PARRICIDE. A LETTER FROM FREUO TO1930A2I/ 86 THEOOOR REIK.

DOUBT1930A2I/ 99

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. SECURITY AT THE COSTOF RESTRICTING SEXUALITY ANO AGGRESSION. 1930A2I/108

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. ARGUMENTS FOR ANINSTINCT OF AGGRESSION AND OESTRUCTION.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. INSTINCTUAL

LIFE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS. ANO THE ORIGINS oF

COMPULSION AND DOUBT.

DOUBTS100A21/117

LETTER 6'. (00U8TS ABOUT THEORY OF NEUROSES.).

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. OEVELOPMENF OF THESUPEREGO ANO ITS SEVERITY. 1930A2I/123 ORAFT

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. CONCLUSIONS ABOUT ORAFT A. (AETIOLOGY OF ACTUAL NEUROSES.I.

EFFECTS OF CIVILIZATION UPON PSYCHE. 1930A21/134

OISCUSSIONS

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. A FEWOISCUSSIONS. (WOLFMANI. 1918817/ 48

OISEASE

ON NARCISSISM. NARCISSISM IN DEGANIC OISEASE.HYPOCHONORIA. ANO EROTIC LIFE.

ORAFT B. THE AETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

DRAFT D. ON THE AETIOLOGY ANO THEORY OF THE MAJORNEUROSES.

ORAFT E. HOW ANXIETY ORIGINATES

ORAFT F. COLLECTION III. (TWO CASE HISTORIES.).

1914C14/ 82 ORAFT G. MELANCHOLIA.

ORAFT H. PARANOIA.

ORAFT I. MIGRAINEI ESTABLISHEO POINTS.

ORAFT J. FRALM,J. (AGEO 27).

A CASE OF PARANOIA RUNNING COUNTER TO THEPSYCHOANALYTIC THEORY OF THE DISEASE. 1915E14/261

0Ii!ASES

PREFACE TO THE TRANSLATION OF CHARCOT S LECTURES Oh THEOISEASES OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEA. I886F I/ 19

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREOEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE RELATIONSBETWEEN OREAMS Aao MENTAL DISEASES. 1900A 4/ 88

OISILLUSIONMENT

THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES ON WAR ANO OEATH. THEOISILLUSIONMENT OF THE WAR.

OISOROERS

PREFACE TO MAXIM STEINER'S THE PSYCHICAL OISOROERS OFMALE POTENCY. 1913E12/345 THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE METHOO OF

INTERPRETING OREAMSI AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN OREAM

OISPLACEMENTIPREAMELE ANO DREAM).

ORAFT K. THE NiUROSES OF OEFENCE. IA CHRISTMAS FAIRYTALE.I.

ORAFT L. (ARCHITECVURE OF HYSTERIA.).

ORAFT M. (REPRESSION IN HYSTERIA.I.

ORAFT N. (IMPULSES. FANTASIES ANO SYMPTOMS.I.

1915E114/275 OREAM

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE METHOO OFINTERPRETING MEARS, AN ANALISIS OF A SPECIMEN DREAM.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREANS. THE OREAM-WORS. THE WORK

OF OISPLACEMENT.

DISPOSITION

STUOIES ON HYSTERIA. INNATE )ISPOSITION - OFVELOPMENT

OF HYSTERIA.

THE WERPRETATION OF OREAMS. A OREAM IS TI21900A 4/305 FAFIUMENT OF A WISH.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. REGRESSION.

18950 2/240 THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREAM PROCESSES. WISH FULFILLMENT.

THE OISPOSITION TO OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. A CONTRIBUTIONTO THE PROBLEM OF CHOICE OF NEUROSIS. 1913112/311

DISSECTION

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREAM PROCESSES. AROUSAL BY OREAMS - THE FUNCTION OFORGANS - ANXIETY OREAMS.

NEW INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. Th.: PSYCHOLOGY OF THE

.188

CONTINUATIO

I93jA22/ 57

1924019/173

1905C 8/199

1900A 4/ 48

1900A 4/134

1910111/209

I936A22/239

19504 1/351

1930A2I/ 74

1928821/175

1928821/177

1928821/195

1909010/237

1950A 1/260

1950A 1/177

1950A 1/179

.'.50A 1/186

PSOA 1/189

I951A 1/195

1950A I/200

1950A 1/206

1950A 1/214

1950A 1/215

1950A 1/220

1950A 1/248

1950A 1/250

1950A 1/254

1900A 4/ 96

1900A 4/106

1900A 4/122

1900A 5/533

1900A 5/550

1900A 5/573

DREAM

DREAM PROCESSES. THE PRIMARY ANO SECONDARY PROCISSES -REPRESSION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. THE UNCONSCIOUS ANO CONSCIOUSNESS -REALITY.

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA. THEFIRST OREAM.

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA. THESECOND OREAM.

AN EVIDENTIAL DREAM.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THE OREAMAND THE PRIMAL SCENE. IWOLFMAN).

REMARKS ON THE THEORY ANO PRACTICE OF DREAMINTERPRETATION.

REMARKS ON THE THEORY ANO PRACTICE OF OREAMINTERPRETATION.

REMARKS ON THE THEORY AND PRACTIC: OF OREAMINTERPRETATION.

SOME ADDITIONAL NOTES JR DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. THE LIMITS TO THE POSSIBILITY OFINTERPRETATION.

SOME ADDITIONAL NOTES ON OREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. MORAL RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE CONTENT OF OREAMS.

SOME AODITIOAAL NOTES ON OREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. THE OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE OF OREAMS.

AN OUTLINE nF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND ANO ITSWORKINGS. MAN INTERPRETATION AS AN ILLUSTRATION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. APPENDIX A: A PREMONITORYDREAM FULF:LLEO. APPENDIX 8: LIST OF WRITINGS BY FREUDDEALING PREDOMINANTLY OR LARGELY WITH DREAMS.

LETTER 22. (DREAM AS ANALOGY TO D.S DREAM PSYCHOSIS.).

LETTER 50. (FUNERAL DREAM.).

LETTER 40. IOREAM ABOUT FLIESS.).

PRIMARY PROCESSES - SLEEP ANO DREAMS; THE ANALYSIS OFDREAMS: OREAM CONSCIOUSNESS; FREUD S USE OF THE CONCEPTOF REGRESSION.

DREAM-INTERPRETATION

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. THE HANOLING OFDREAM-INTERPRETATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS.

OREAM-PROCESSES

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM-PROCESSES. THE FORGETTING OF OREAMS.

OREAM-THOUGHTS

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOTHERAPY. DREAM:. THEMANIFEST CONTENT OF DREAMS ANO THE LATENTDREAM-THOUGHTS.

DREAM-WORK

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-NORK: THE WORKOF CONDENSATION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. THE WORKOF DISPLACEMENT.

THE INTERPFETATION OF DREAMS. THE ORE 4...-HORK. THE RFANSOF REPRESENTATION IN DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OFEAMS. THE OREM-WORK.CONSIDERATIONS OF REPREAENTABILITY.

THE INTERPRETATION UF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK.REPRESENTATION BY SYMBOLS IN DREAMS - SOME FURTHERTYPICAL DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF UREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. SOMEEXAMPLES. ;ALCULATIONS AND SPEECHES IN /MANS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. ABSURDDREAMS - INTELLECTUAL ACTIVITY IN DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. AFFECTSIN DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. SECONDARYREVISION.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEDREAM-WORK.

DREAMER

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS. DREAMS OF THE DEATH OFPERSONS OF WHOM THE OREAMER IS FONO.

CONTINUATIO OREAMING

1900A 5/588

1900A 5/610

19051 7/ 64

19051 7/ 94

1913Al2/267

1918617/ 29

1923CI9/108

1923CI9/113

1923C19/118

1925119/125

1925119/131

1925119/135

I940A23/165

194IC 5/623

1950A 1/213

1950A 1/233

1950A 1/245

1950A 1/335

1911E12/ 89

1900A 5/509

1916%15/113

1900A 4/279

1900A 4/305

1900A 4/310

1900A 5/339

1900A 5/350

1900A 5/405

1900A 5/426

1900A 5/460

1900A 5/488

1916%15/170

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREIN DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THEORIES OFDREAMING ANO ITS FJNCTION.

DREAMS

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAOS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE RELATION OFDREAMS TO WAKING LIFE.

TAE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL OF(MEANS - MEMORY IN OREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION Of DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE STIMULI ANGSOURCES OF DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. WHY DREAMS AREFORGOTTEN AFTER WAKING.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREOEALING WITH :HE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE DISTINGUISHINGPSYCHOLOGICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THE MORAL SENSE INDREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREIN DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THEORIES OFDREAMING ANO ITS FUNCTION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDiALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE RELATIONSBETWEEN DREAMS ANO MENTAL DISEASES.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE METHOD OFINTERPRETING OREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN OREAM.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. PREFACE TO THE FIRST.SEC,ONO, THIRD, FOURTH, FIFTH, SIXTH, EIGHTH EDITIONSANO THIRO (REVISED) ENGLISH EDITION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE METHOD OFINTERPRETING DREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN OREAM(PREAMBLE ANO DREAM).

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. A DREAM IS THEFULFILLMENT OF A WISH.

THE INTERPRE' aTION OF DREAMS. OISTORTION IN DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF ORLAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF OREAMS. RECENT ANO INOIFFERENT MATERLAL IN OREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL ENO SOURCESOF DREAMS. INFANTILE MATERIAL AS A SOURCE OF OREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF DREAMS. THE SOMATIC SOURCES OF DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF OREAMS. TYPICAL OREAMS: EMBARASSING DREAMS OF BEINGNAKED.

THE'INTERFRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS. DRLAMS OF THE DEATH OFPERSONS OF WHOM THE OREAMER IS FOND.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS. OTHER TYPICAL DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS. EXAMINATION DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK: THE WORKOF CONDENSATION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE OREAM-WORK. THE WORKOF DISPLACEMENT.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-NORK. THE MEANSOF REPRESENTATION IN DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION Of OREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK.CONSIDERATIC'd CF REPRESENTABILITY.

THE INTERPRETATION OREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK.REPRESENTATION BY SYMBOLS (1, DREAMS - SOME FURTHERTYPICAL DREAMS.

THF INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. SOMEEXAMPLES. CALCULATIONS AND SPEECHES IN DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION Of DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. ABSURDDREAMS- INTELLECTUAL ACTIVITY IN DREAMS.


THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. SECONDARYREVISION.

1900A 4/248 THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM-PROCESSES. THE FORGETTING OF DREAMS.

S.10

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE

1900A 4/ 75

4/ X!

1900A 4/ I

1900A 4/ II

1900A 4/ 22

1900A 4/ 43

1900A 4/ 48

1900A 4/ 63

1900A 4/ 75

1900A 4/ 88

1900A 4/ 96

1900A 4/XXI

1900A 4/106

1900A 4/122

1900A 4/134

1900A 4/163

1900A 4/188

1900A 4/221

1900A 4/242

19COA 4/248

1900A 4/271

1900A 4/273

1900A 4/279

1900A 4/305

1900A 4/310

1900A 5/339

1900A 5/350

1900A 5/405

1900A 5/426

1900A 5/460

1900A 5/488

1900A 5/509

DREAMS

JREAM PROCESSES. REGRESSION.

THE INTERORETATION 0F DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. KISH FULFILLMENT.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEORWO4 PROCESSES. AROUSAL BY DREANS THE FUNCTION OFDREAMS ANXIETY DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF uREANS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREM PROCESSES. THE PRIMARY AND SECONDARY PROCESSESREPRES'.10N.

THE INTER,RETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHDEGLIY OF THEOREAm PRCCESSES. THE UNCONSCIOUS AND CONSCIOUSNESSREALITY.

ON DREAMS.

ON DREAMS.

ON DREAMS.

ON OREAMS.

ON DREAMS.

PARTS I AND II.

PARTS III AND IV.

PARTS V ANu VI.

PARTS vII. VIII. IX ANU X.

PARTS XI. XII AND XIII.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. JOKES ARE SIMILAR TODREAMS.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. CONDENSATIONS ANDSUBSTITUTIVE FORMATIONS IN DREAMS.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. THE RELATION DE JOKES TO DREAMS AND TO THEUNCONSCIOUS.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GDADIVA.

DELUSIONS AND OREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. SYNOPSIS OFJENSEN'S GRADIVA.

OELUSIONS ANO DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. GRADIVA ANDTHE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE UNCONSCIOUS.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. RELATIONSBETWEEN OREAMS AND DELUSIONS.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. TREATMENT OFTHE DELUSIONS IN GRAOIVA. POSTSCRIPT TO THE SECONDEDITION.

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THIRD LECTURE. PSYCHICDETERMINISM. DREAMS, AND PARAPRAXES.

THE OCPURRENCE IN DREAMS OF MATERIAL FROm FAIRY TALES.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS.DIFFICULTIES AND FIRST APPROACHES.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEPREMISSES AND TECHNIQUE OF INTERPRETATION.

INTRODUCTORY LECTuRES ON PSYCHOTHERAPY. OREAMS. THCMANIFEST CONTENT OF DREAMS AND THE LATENTOREAOTHOuGHTS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.CHILDREN S DREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.CENSORSHIP OF DREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.SYMBOLISM IN DREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.DREAMWORK.

DREAMS.

DREAMS. THE

DREAMS.

DREAMS. THE

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. SONEANALYSES OF SAMPLE DREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHDANWSIS. DREAMS. THEARCHAIC FEATURES AND INFANTILISM OF OREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. WISH

FULFILLMENT.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS.UNCERTAINTIES AND CRITICISMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. INOEX OFDREAMS.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. A METAPSYCHOLOGICALSUPPLEMENT TO THE THEORY OF DREAMS.

DREAMS AND TELEPATHY. 1922A18/196



JOSEF POPPERLYNKEuS ANO THE THEORY OF DREAMS. 1923E19/261

SOME ADDITIONAL NOTES ON DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. MORAL RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE CONTENT OF DREAMS. 1925119/131

SOME ADDITIONAL 60TES ON DREAM INTERPRETATION AS A

CONTINuATIO DREAMS

1900A 5/533 WHOLE. THE OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE OF DREAMS.

SOME DREAMS OF DESCARTES: A LETTER TO MAXINE LEROY.

NE'. INTRODUCTORY LECTu.,ES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. REVISIONPT THE THEORY OF DREAMS.

NEw INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS ANDOCCULTISM.

1900A 5/550

1900A 5/573

1900A 5/588

1900A 5/610

190IA 5/631

190IA 5/642

190IA 5/654

190IA 5/666

190IA 5/678

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAmS. APPENDIX A: A PREMONITORYDREAM FULFILLED. APPENDIX di LIST OF WRITINGS BY FREUDDEALING PREDOMINANTLY OR LARGELY WITH DREAMS.

LETTER 64. (TNO DREAMS.).

LETTER 84. (DREAMS AND PHYLDGENESTS.).

PRIMARY PROCESSES SLEEP 4ND DREAMS: THE ANALYSIS OFDREAMS: DREAM CONSCIOUSNESS; FREUD S I.SE OF THE CUNCEPTOF REGRESSION.

DREAMS IN FOLKLORE (FREUD AND OPPENHEIM).

DYNAMIC

THE EGO AND THE 10 THE DESCRIPTIVE AND THE DYNAMICUNCONSCIOUS. THE GREAT RESERVOIR OF LIBIDO.

1905C 8/ 16 DYNARICS

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. THE DYNAMICS CF TRANSFERENCE.

1905C 8/ 29

1905C 8/159

1907A 9/

1907A 9/

1907A 9/ 41

PAPERS ON METAPsYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS.AND DYNAMICS OF REPRESSION.

ECONOMIC

ThE ECONOMIC PROCLEM OF MASOCHISM.3

EDITORIAL

7 EDITORIAL CHANGES IN THE IEITSCHRIFT.

EDUCATION

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVEYEAR-0LO BOY.LITTLEHANS CASE AND CHILDHOOD EDUCATION. POSTSCRIPT.

*-91,

TOPOGRAPHY

1907A 9/ 64

1907A 9/ 87

1910A11/ 29

1913012/279

1916%15/ 83

1916%15/100

1916%15/113

1916%15/126

1916%15/136

1916%15/149

1916X15/170

1916%15/184

1916%15/199

1916%15/213

1916%15/228

1916%16/480

1917014/219

EGO

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.

GROuP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. LEBON'SDESCRIPTION OF THE GROUP MIND.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AA0 THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. OTHEDACCOUNTS OF COLLEC !VE MENTAL LIFE.

GROup PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.SUGGESTIDN AAD LIBIDO.

GROuP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. TWOARTIFICIAL GROUPS: THE CHURCH AND THE ARMY.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYST; OF THE EGO. FURTHERPROBLEMS AND LINES OF WORK.

GROuP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THEIDENTIFICATION.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THELOvE AND HYPNOSIS.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THEINSTINCT.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THEAND THE PRIMAL HORDE.

GROup PrYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIr OF THEDIFFERENTIATING GRADE IN THE EGO.

GROuP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THEPOSTSCRIPT.

THE EGO AND THE 10 .

EGO.

EGO. BEING IN

EGO. THE HERO

EGO. THE GROUP

EGO. A

EGO.

THE EGO AND THE ID CONSCIOUSNESS AND WHAT IS

UNCONSCIOUS.

THE EGO AND THE ID .

THE EGO AND THE 10 THE EGO AND THE SUPEREGO(EGOMAL).

THE EGO AND THE 10 THE TWO CLASSES OF INSTINCTS.

THE EGO AND THE ID THE DEPENDENT RELATIONSHIPS OF THE

EGO.

THE EGO AND THE 10 THE DESCRIPTIVE AND THE DYNAMICUNCONSCIOUS. THE GREAT RESERVOIR OF LIBIDO.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. INHIBITIONS REFLECTRESTRICTIONS OF EGO FIACTIONS.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIET!. RELATION OF EGO TOTHE ID AND TO SYMPTOMS.

200

CONTINUATIO

1925119/135

1929021/199

I933A22/ 1

I933A22/ 31

1941C 5/623

1950A 1/253

1950A 1/214

1950A 1/335

1957Al2/115

1923819/ 60

1912012/ 97

1915E14/180

1924C19/157

1924HI9/293

1909810/141

1921E18/ 67

192IC18/ 69

192IC18/ 72

192IC18/ 82

1921C18/ 88

1921E18/ 93

192IC18/100

1921CI8/105

1921C18/III

1921C18/IT7

1921C18/122

1921C18/129

1921E18/134

1923819/ 3

1923819/ 12

1923819/ 19

1923019/ 28

1923819/ 40

1923819/ 48

1923819/ 60

1926020/ 07

1926020/ 97

EGO CONTINUATIO ENGLISH

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. ALTERATIONS OFTHE EGO AFFECT PROGNOSIS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. CONSTITUTIONALVARIABLES IN EGO. LIBIDO AND FREE AGGRESSIVENESS.

SPLITTING OF THE EGO IN THE PROCESS OF DEFENCE.

INTRODUCTION OF THE EGO PRIMARY AND SECONDARY PROCESSIN PSI; COGNITION AND REPRODUCTIVE THOUGHT: REMEMBERINGANO JUDGING: THOUGHT AND REALITY.

EGO-10EAL

ON NARCISSISM. EGO-1DEAL. INHERITOR OF NARCISSISM.

THE EGO ANO THE 10 THE EGO AND THE SUPEREGOIEGO-IDEAL).

EGYPTIAN

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM; THREE ESSAYS. MOSES AN EGYPTIAN.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESS1VS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN: IF MOSES WAS AN EGYPTAAN. MOSES INTRODUCEO ANEXCLUSIVE RELIGION.

MOSE', AND MONOTHE/SM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. COMPARISON OF JEWISH AND ATEN RELIGIONS.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES W.S ANEGYPTIAN. TWO GOOS ANO TWO MOSES.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: NIREE ESSAYS. IF HOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. ONE HONORED YEARS OF NISTOAY SUPPRESSEO.

MUSES AND MDNOTHEISH: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. THE MUROER OF MOSEL.

EINSTEIN

WHY WAR7: LETTER FROM EINSTEIN.

EITINGON'S

PREFACE TO MAX EITINGON'S REPORT ON THE BERLINPS.LHOANALYTICAL POLICLINIC.

1937C23/234

1937C23/240

1940(23/271

1950A 11322

19I4C14/ 92

1923019/ 2B

I939A23/ 7

I939A23/ 17

1939A23/ 24

1939A23/ 30

1939A23/ 36

1939A23/ 41

1939423/ 47

1933022/199

1923G19/2B5

ON THE GROUNDS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER OESCRIPTION ANXIET: NEUROSIS.THE TERM ANGST ANO 11$ ENGLISH TRANSLATION. ,./116

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. PREFACE TO THE FIRST.SECOND. THIRO. FOURTH. FIFTH. SIXTH. EIGHTH EOITIONSAND THIRD IREVISE13) ENGLISH EDITION. 1900A 41XXI

ENLIGHTENMENT

THE SEXUAL ENLIGHTENMENT OF CHILDREN. 1907C 9/129

ENURESIS

LETTER 97. (CHILOHOOD ENURESIS.). 19504 1/275

ENVIRONMENT

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. GENERALSURVEY OF THE PATIENT'S ENVIRONMENT AND OF THE HISTORYOF THE CASE. IWOLEMANT.

EPHESIANS

GREAT IS DIANA OF THE EPHESIANS.

EQUALITY

CIVILIZATION AND ITS OISCONTENTS. MAN S CONFLICT WITHCIVILIZATION: LIBERTY VERSUS EQUALITY.

EROS

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. TWO PILLARS OFCIVILIZATION: EROS AND ANANKE.

EROTIC

ON NARCISSISM. NARCISSISM IN ORGANIC DISEASE.HYPOCHONDRIA. AND EROTIC LIFE.

ERWISM

CHARACTER ANO ANAL EROTISM.

ON TRANSFORMATIONS OF INSTINCT AS EXSMPLIFIE0 IN ANALEROTISM.

FROM IHE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. ANAL EROTISMAND THE CASTRATION COMPLEX. (WOLFRAM.

ELECTRICAL EROTOGENIC

INTRODUCTION TO PSYCHOANALYSIS AND THE WAR NEUROSES.MEMORANDUM ON THE ELECTRICAL TREATMENT OF WARNEUROTICS. 1955C17/2/1

ELISABETH-VON-R

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAULEINELISABETH-VON..R. 1B95D 2/135

EMBARASSING

THE INTERPRETATION OE DREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF DREAMS. TYPICAL OREAMS: EMBARASSING OREAMS OF BEINGNAKEO. 19D0A 4/242

EMMV-VON-N

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAU EMMY-VON-N. 1B95D 2/ 48

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. APPENDIX A: THE CHRONOLOGY OF THECASE OF FRAU EMMY-VON-N. APPENOIX B: LIST OF WRITINGSBY FREUD DEALING PRINCIPALLY WITH CONVERSION HYSTERIA. IB95D Z/307

EMOTIONAL

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO AND EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE M. 1912X13/ IB

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO AND EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE.PARALLEL BETWEEN TABOO AND OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. 1912X13/ 26

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETREATMENT OF ENEMIES. 1912X13/ 35

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIOVAL AMBIVALENCE. THETABOO UPON RULERS. 1912X13/ 41

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETABOO UPON THE OEAD. TABOO AND CONSCIENCE. 1912X13/ 51

EMOTIONS

PAPERS ON MEFAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. UNCONSCIOUSEMOTIONS.

ENCYCLOPEOIA

TWO ENCYCLOPEOIA ARTICLES. PSYCHOANALYSIS. 1923A1B/234

TWO ENCYCLOPEOIA ARTICLES. THE LIBIDO THEORY. 1923A113/255

ENEMIES

THREE ESSAYS 0, THE 'HEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. COMPONENT INS,'INCTS AND EROTOGENIC ZONES.

LETTER 75. 1EROTOGENIC ZONES.).

ERRORS

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERVOAY LIFE. ERRORS.

ESSAYS

THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. APPENDIX: LISTOF WRITINGS BY FREUO OEALING PREDOMINANTLY Ok LARGELYWITH SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF S.:v./ALIT....

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSONS ANOANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. OEVIAT1ONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL AIM.ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SEXUALAIMS.

THREE ESSAYS nN THE THEORY OF S LITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. THE PERVERSIONS IN .FRAL.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SL OALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. THE SEXUAL INSTINCT IN NEUROTICS.

1910017/ 13

1911E12/342

1930A21/ B6

1930A2I/ 99

1914E14/ B2

19000 9/161

I917C17/125

191E1017/ 72

19050 7/167

1950A I/26B

19010 6/217

7/244

19050 7/125

1905D 7/136

19050 7/149

1905D 7/160

19050 71163

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. COHPONENT INSTINCTS AND EROTOGENIC ZONES. 1905D 7/167

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONDERANCE OFPERVERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEUROSES. INTIOATION 9FTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY. 1905D 7/110

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXJALITY. INFANTILE191590/177 SEXUALITY: THE PERIOD OF SEXUAL LATENCY IN CHILOH000

AND ITS INTERRUPTIONS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEWALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE MANIFESTATIONS OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. TNEANTILESEXUALITY. THE SEXLAL AIM OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILETOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO AND EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THE SEXUALITY. MASTURBATORY SEXUAL MANIFESTATIONS.TREATMENT OF ENEMIES. 1912X13/ 35

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXJALITY. INFANTILEENGLAND SEXUALITY. THE SEXUAL RESEARCHES '; CHILDH000.

ANTI-SEMITISM IN EM1LAND. 193BD23/301 THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OE SEXUALITY. INFANTILE

542

I9D5D 7/173

1905D 7/179

1905D 7/1B3

1905D 7/IB5

1905D 7/194

ESSAYS

SEXUALITY. THE PHASES OF DEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUALORGANIZATION.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE SOURCES Of INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY GF SEXUALITY. THETRANSTORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PRIMACY OF THE GENITAL/ONES AND THE FORE-PLEASURE.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PROBLEM OF SEXUALEXCITATTON.

THREE ESSAYS EON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PullERTY. THE L18100 THEORY.

CONTINUATTO EVALUATING

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. EVALUATING THE PATIENT'S19050 7/197 REACTIONS TO A CONSTRUCTION.

EWALD19050 7/200

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHDLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPFNOIX A:FREUD AND EWALD HERING. APPENDIX IT: PSYCHO-PHYSICALPARALLELISM. APPENDIX C! WORDS AND THINGS.

19050 7/207

19050 7/212

19050 7/217

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. TN!! DIFFERENTIATION BETWEENMEN AND WOMEN. 19050 7/219

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE FINDING OF AN OBJECT. 190SO 7/222

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. SUMMARY. 19050 7/231

PREFACE TO SANDOR FERENCZT S PSYCHOANALYSIS! ESSAYS INTHE FIELD OF PSYCHOANACFSIS.1 19108 9/252

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. A NOTE ON THETRANSCRIPTION OF PROPER NAMES. I939A231 3

MOSES AND MONOTHE!SM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES AN EGYPTIAN. I939A23/ 7

MOSES ANC MONOTHEISM! THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN! IF MOSES WAS AN EGYPTIAN. MOSES INTRODUCED ANEXCLUSIVE RELIGION. I939A23/ 17

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: TH-E ESSAYS. IF HOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. COMPARISON OF JEWISH AND ATEN RELIGIONS.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. TWO GOOS AND TWO MOSES.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM! THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. OIE HUNCIREO YEARS OF HISTORY SUPPRESSED.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM! THkEE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. THE MURDER OF MOSES.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION: PREFATORY NOTES 1 IV/ENNAT11 (LONDON).

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM! THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL PREMISS.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE LATENCY PERIOD ANDTRADITION.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ANALOGY.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. APPLICATION.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. DIFFICULTIES. 0

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM! THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS RELIGIONAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. SUMMARY AND RECAPITULATION. I939A23/103

I939A23/ 24

I939A23/ 30

I939A23/ 36

I939A23/ 41 EXOGAMY

I939A23/ 47

EXAMINATION

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL AND SOURCESOF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS. EXAMINATION OREAMS.

EXAMPLE

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. ANEXAMPLE OF PSYCHOANALYTIC WORM.

EXAMPLES

THE INTERPRETATION UF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. SOMEEXAMPLES. CALCULATIONS AND SPEECHES IN DREAMS.


EXCEPTIONS

SOME CHARACTER-TYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.THE EXCEPTIONS.

EXCITATION

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THECWF OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PROBLEM OF SEXUALEXCITATION.

EXCITATIONS

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. INTERACEREBRAL TONIC EXCITATIONS -AFFECTS.

EXCLUSIVE

193 702 3/260

1891BI4/205

1900A 4/273

I940A23/183

1100A 5/405

19131113/193

1916014/311

I9C50 7/212

18950 2/192

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN: IF MOSES WAS AN EGYPTIAN. MOSES INTROOUCED ANEXCLUSIVE RELIGIC1. 1939A23/ 17

I939A23/ 54

I939A23/ 59

I939A23/ 66

I939A231 72

1939A23/ 80

I939A23/ 92

NOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE GREAT MAN.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ADVANCE ININTELLECTUALITY.

I939A23/105

TABOO AND TOTEM. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDREN.THE ORIGIN OF RHENISH: THE ORIGIN OF EXOGAMY ANO ITSRELATION TO TOTEMISM.

EXPERIENCE

A RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE.

THE FUNCTIONING OF THE APPARATUS; THE PATHS OFCONDUCTION: THE EXPERIENCE OF SATISFACTION: THEEXPERIENCE OF PAIN: AFFECTS ANO WISHFUL STATES.

EXPLANATION

1912X13/108

1928A21/167

1950A 1/312

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. SOME OBSESSIONAL I0EAS AND THEIREXPLANATION. IRAT-MANT. 1909010/186

EXPLANATIONS

NEW INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.EXPLANATIONS. APPLICATIONS AND ORIENTATIONS.

EXTENSIONS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS 1N RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL AIM.ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SEXUALAIMS.

1939A23/107 EXTERNAL

1939A23/III

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. RENUNCIATION OF INSTINCT. I939A23/116

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE,AND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. WHAT IS TRUE IN RELIGION. I939A23/122

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM! THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE RETURN OF THE REPRESSED.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM! THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. HISTORILAL TRUTH.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL DEVELOPHSNT.

ESTABLISHMENT

PSYCHOANALYSIS AND Eft 18LTSHMENT OF THE FACTS INLEGAL PROCEEDINGS.

PSYCHOANALYSIS AND THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FACTS INLEGAL PROCEEDINGS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELD.THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS AND THE EXTERNAL WORLD.

EXTRACT

THE RESISTANCES TO PSYCHOANALYSIS. APPENDIX! EXTRACTFROM SCHOPENHAUER'S THE WORLD AS WILL AND IDEA.

THE UNCANNY. APPENDIX: EXTRACT FROM CANTEL SANDER'SWORTERBUCH DER OE"'SCHEN SPRACHE.

I939A231124 EXTRACTS

1939A23/127

I939A23/132

1906C 9/ 99

1906C 9/103

S13

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY, THE BEGINNING OF THE TREATMENT.INFANTILE SEXUALITY. IRAT-MANI.


NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. INITIATION INTO THE NATURE OF

THE TREATMENT. (RAT-MAN).

I933A22/136

19050 7/149

I940A23/195

19/223

1919HI7/253

1909010/158

1909010/165

1909010/173

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. SOME OBSESSIONAL IDEAS AND THEIREXPLANATION. (RAT-MAN). 1909010/186

2G2

EATRACTS

NOIL OPUN A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE PRECIPITATING CAUSE OF THEILLNESS. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX AND THESOLUTION OF THE RAT IDEA.

EXTRACTS FROM THE FLIESS PAPERS.

FAIRY

!HE OCCURRENCE IN DREAMS OF MATERIAL FROM FAIRY TALES.

DRAFT K. THE NEUROlES OF DEFENCE. (A CHRISTMAS FAIRYTALE.).

FAMILY

FAMILY ROMANCES.

FANTASIES

LETTER 59. (AGE OF HYSTERICAL FANTASIES.).

DRAFT N. (IMPULSES. FANTASIES ANO SYMPTOMS.).

LETTER 101. (RETROSPECTIVE FANTASIES.).

LETTER 102. (HYSTERIA AND FANTASIES.).

FARROW

PREFATORy NOTE To A PAPER BY t. PICKWORTH FARROW.

FATHER

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEURDSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX ANO THESOLUTION OF THE RAT IDEA.

TOTEM ANO TARO!). THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDHOOD.RELATION OF TOTEM MEALS TO FATHER AND GOD.

FANER-LDSS

LEONARDO-DA-VINCI AND A MEMORY G HIS CHILDHODO.EFFECTS OF FATHER-LOSS ON LEONAROO.

FATHER-SUBSTITUTE

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE DEVILAS FATHER-SUBSTITUTE.

FAULTY

THE SUBTLETIES OF A FAULTY ACTION.

FAuSSE-RECONNAISSANCE

CONTINUATIO FETISHISM

FETISHISM. 1927E211149

1909010/194 FETISHISM. 1927E21/152

FINDING

1909DI0/200 THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEROALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE FINOING OF AN OBJECT. 19050 71222

19504 I/17?FIRE

THE ACQUISITION AND CONTROL OF FIRE. I9S2A22/185

1913DI21279FIVE-YEAR-OLO

1950A 1/220 ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A :IVE-TEAR-OLO BOY. 1909B10/ 3

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLD BOY. CASEHISTORY ANO ANALYSIS OF LITTLE-HANS. 1909810/ 22

1909C 9/235ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-DLO BOY.(LITTLE-HANS). 1909810/101

1950A 11244 ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA 14 A FIVE-YEAR-OLU BOY.LITTLE-HANS CASE SHEOS LIGHT ON PHOBIAS. 1909810/115

1950A 1/254ANALYSIS DF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLD BOY.

19:1A 11276 LITTLE-HANS CASE ANO CHILDHOOD EDUCATION. POSTSCRIPT. 1909010/141

195DA 1/277 FIXATION

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL AIM.

1926C20/280 ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SEXUALAIMS. 19050 7/149

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. FIXATION TO TRAUMAS - THE UNCONSCIOUS. 1916x16/273

1909010/200 FLIESS

ExIRACTS FRoM THE FLIESS PAPERS. 19504 1/173

1912X13/140LETTER 60. (DREAM ABOUT FLIESS.). 19504 1/245

FOLKLORE

1910c11/119 DREAMS IN FOLKLORE IFREUO AND OPPENHEIMI. 1957412/175

FOND

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MAIERIAL ANO SOURCES

1923019/ 83 OF UREAMS. TYPICAL OREAMS. DREAMS OF THE DEATH OFPERSONS OF WHOM THE DREAMER IS FCINO. 19004 4/248

FDRE-PLEASURE

1935822/233THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PJBERIY. THE PRIMACY OF THE GENITALZONES ANO THE FORE-PLEASURE. I9D50 7/207

FAUSSE-RECONNAISSANCE ICIEJA-RACONTEI IN PSYCHOANALYTICTREATMENT. I9I4A13/201

FEAR


FEASTS

TOTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDHOOD.ANIMAL PHOBIAS. SACRIFICIAL FEASTS.

FEELINGS

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. ANXIETY REPROOUCESFEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS DISCONTENTS. MANES NEED FORRELIGION ARISES FROM FEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

FEHALE

FEMALE SEXUALITY. FEMALE OEDIPUS COMPEER DIFFERS FROMRALE.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-OEDIPAL MOTIVES FORTURNING AWAY FROM MOTHER.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIROS PRE-OEOIRAL SEXUAL AIMS TOWAROMOTHER.


FEMININITY

1909DI0/165

1912x13/126

1926020/132

1930A2I/ 64

1931821/223

1931821/227

193IB21/235

1931821/240

NEW INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.FEMININITY. 1933A22/112

FERENCZI

PREFACE TO SANDOR FERENCII S PSYCHOANALYSIS: ESSAYS INTHE FiLLU OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

DR. SANDOR FERENCZI ION HIS 5DTH BIRTHDAYI.

SANDOR FERENCII.

19108 9/252

1923119/267

I933C22/227

S.I4

FDREIGN

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING UFFOREIGN WORDS.

FOREOS

REVIEW OF AUGUST FOREOS HYPNOTISM.

FORGETFULNESS

THE PSYCPICAL MECHANISM OF FORGETFULNESS.

FDRGETTING

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREAM-PROCESSES. THE FORGETTING OF DREAMS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFPROPER NAMES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFFOREIGN WORDS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFNAMES ANO SETS OF WORDS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS ANO INTENTIONS. THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS AND KNOWLEOGE.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS ANO INTENTIONS. THE FORGETTING OFINTENTIONS.

FORGOTTEN

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. WHY DREAMS AREFORGOTTEN AFTER WAKING.

FORMATION

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. SECOND LECTURE.REPRESSION AND SYMPTOM FORMATION.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYnF THE NEUROSES. THE PATHS TO THE FORMATION OFSYMPTOMS.

2,03

19018 6/ 8

1889A I/ 89

18988 3/287

1900A 5/509

19018 6/ I

19018 6/ 8

19018 6/ 15

19018 6/134

19018 6/151

19004 4/ 43

1910A11/ 21

1916x16/358

FORMATIONCONTINUATIO FULFILLMENT

CONIINUATIO

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANu ANXIETY. RELATION BETWEEN THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE

SYMPTOM FuRMATION AND ANXIETY. 1926020/I44 ORFAM PROCESSES. WISH FULFILLMENT.1900A 5/5:0

FORMATIONS

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTIC

PART. 1HE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. CONDENSATIONS ANDSUBSTITUTIVE FORMATIONS IN DREAMS. 1905C 8/ 29

FORMULATIONS

FORMULATIONS ON THE IWO PRINCIPLES OF MENTAL

tUNCTIONING.

FOUR-YEAR-0LO

ASSOCIATIONS OF A r1OR-yEAR-OLO CHILD.

FRAGMENT



FRAGMENT OF AV ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA. THE

CLINICAL PICTURE.

FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA. THE

FIRST DREAM.


SECOND OREAM.


POSTSCRIPT.

FRAU-PJ

1911812/213

1920018/266

I905E 7! 3

I905E 7/ 7

1905F 7/ 15

1905E 7/ 64

I905E 7/ 94

I905E 7/112


FULFILLMENT.1916%15/213

LETTER 105. (IMPORTANCE OF WISH FULFILLMENT.).1950A 1/27b

FUNCTION

TuE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE

IN DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THEORIES oF

DREAMING AND ITS FUNCTION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREM:S. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE

DREAM PROCESSES. AROUSAL BY DREAMS - THE FUNCTION DE

DREAMS - ANXIETY DREAMS,

1900A 4/ 15

19001. 5/513

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. TuE 111110 ANO IIS

WORKINGS. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUAL FUNCTION. I940A23/152

FUNCTIONING

FORMULATIONS ON THE TWO PRINCIPLES OF MENTALFUNCTIONING.

1911812/213

THE FUNCTIONING OF THE APPARATUS: THE PATHS OF

CONDUCTION: THZ EXPERIENCE OF SATISFACTION: THE

EXPERIENCE OF RAIN: AFFECTS ANO WISHFUL STATES. 1950A 1/317

FUNCTIONS

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE uNCONSCIOuS. SYNTHETIC

PART. THE MECHANISM OF MEASURE AND THE PSYCHOGENESIS

OF JOKES. THE PURPOSE ANO FUNCTIONS OF JOKES. 1905C 8/128

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. INHIBITIONS REFLECT

RESTRICTIONS OF EGO FUNCTIONS. 1926020/ 87

ORAFT J. EMAu-PJ. (AGEO 211. 19504 1/215FUNDAMENTAL

FREE THE NEUROPSYCHOSES OF DEFENCE. APPENOIX: THE EMERGENCE

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AN0 INTERMINABLE. CONSTITUTIONALOF FREUD S FUNDAMENTAL HYPOTHESES.

3/ 62

VARIABLES IN EGO, LIBIDO ANO FREE AGGRESSIVENESS. 1937E23/240FUNERAL

FREUD LETTER 50. (FUNERAL DREAM.).1950A 1/233

THE NEUROPSYCHOSES OE DEFENCE. APPENOIX: THE EMERGENCE

DE FREUD S FUNDAMENTAL HYPOTHESES.3/ 62 GENESIS

OBSESSIONS AND PHOBIAS: TAIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM ANO PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HYSTERIA: HYSTERICAL COMPULSION: THE

THEIR AETIOLOGY. APPENDIX: FREUD S VIEWS ON PHOBIAS. 3/ 83 GENESIS OF HYSTERICAL COMPULSION.I9504 1/347

THREE ESSAYS ON THE ,HFORY OF SEXUALITY. APPENDIX: LIST GENITAL

OF WRITINGS BY FREUn DEALING PREDOMINANTLY OR LARGELY

WITH SEXUALITY.7/244 THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE

TRANSFORMATIONS OF PAIERTY. THE PRIMACY OF THE GENITAL

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENDIX A: ZONES ANO THE FORE-PLEASURE.19050 7/207

FREUD AND EWALD HERING. APPENDIX B: PSYCHO-PHYSICALPARALLELISM. APPENDIX C3 WORDS ANO THINGS. 1891814/205 THE INFANTILE GENITAL ORGANIZATION: AN INTERPOLATION

INTO THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY.1923E19/141

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. APPENDIX A: (HE CHRONOLOGY OF THE

CASE OF FRAU EMMY-VON-N. APPENDIX 61 LIST OF WRITINGS GIRL'S

BY FREUD OEALING PRINCIPALLY wiTH CONVERSION HYSTERIA. 10950 2/307FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-DEDIPAL MOTIVES .OR

ABSTRACTS OF TW: SCIENTIFIC WRITINGS OF DR. SIGH. FREUD TURNING AWAY FROm MOTHER.I93IBe1/227

1877-1897.18978 3/225

FREUD S PSYLHANALYTIC PROCEOURE.

PREFACE TO FREUD S SHORTER WRITINGS 1893-1906.

THE MOSES OF MICHELANGELO. FREUD S DESCRIPTION.

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT. EARLYHISTORY. FREUD WORKING ALONE.

FEmALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-OEDIPAL SEXUAL AIMS TOWARD

1904A 7/249 MOTHER.1931821/235

19068 3/ 3 GOO

1914813/222 TOTEM ANn TABOO. TUE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOH000.RELATION OF TOTEM MEALS TO FATHER AND GOO. 1912%13/I4D

1914014/ 7

ODSTOEVSKY AND PARRICIDE. A LETTER FROM FREUD TOTHEODOR REIK. 1928821/195

1973822/203 GOETHELETTET FROM FREUD.

GODS

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS AN

EGYPTIAN. TWO GOOS ANO TWO MOSES.I939A23/ 3D

THF INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. APPENOIX A. A PREMONITORY THE GOETHE PRIZE.1930E21/2D7

DREAM FULFILLED. APPENDIX 63 LIST OF WRITINGS BY FREUDOEALING PREDOMINANTLY OR LARGELY WITH OREAMS. I94IC 5/623 GRADE

LETTER 70. (FREUD S EARLY MEMORIES FROMGROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. A

SELF-ANALYSIS.).1950A 1/261 DIFFERENTIATING GRADE IN THE EGO. 192IC18/129

PRIMARY PROCESSES - SLEEP ANO DREAMS: THE ANALYSIS OF GRAOIVA

DREAMS: DREAM CONSCIOUSNESS; FREUD 5 USE OF THE CONCEPTOF REGRESSION.

19504 1/335 DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA.

REPORT ON FREUD S STUDIES IN PARIS AND BERLIN. I956A I/ 3

DREAMS IN FOLKLORE (FREUD AND OPPENHEIM). 1957412/175

FUCHS

LETTER TO GEORG FUCHS. 1931E22/251

FULFILLED

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. APPENOIX At A PREMONITORYOREAM FULFILLED. APPENDIX II: LIST OF WRITINGS BY FREUDOEALING PREDOMINANTLY OR LARGELY wITH DREAMS. 194IC 5/623

FULFILLMENT

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. A DREAM IS THE

FULFILLMENT OF A WISH.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRAOIVA. SYNOPSIS OF

JENSEN'S GRAOIVA.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. GRADNA ANDTHE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE UNCONSCIOUS.

1907A 9/ 3

1907A 9/ 7

19074 9/ 41

OELUSIONS AN0 DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. RELATIONS

BETWEEN DREAMS ANO DELUSIONS.1907A 9/ 64

OELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRAOIVA. TREATMENT OF

THE DELUSIONS IN GRADWA. POSTSCRIPT TO THE SECOND

EDITION.1907A 9/ 87

GROUNDS

ON THE GROUNDS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROM

NEURASTHENIA UNDER HE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

1900A 4/122 THE TERM ANGST AND ITS ENGLISH TRANSLATION.

B45

204

3/116

. GROUNDS

ON THE GROuNOS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE CLINICAL SYMPTOMATOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEuROSIS.

ON THE GROUNOS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE OESCRIPTIUN ANAIETY NEUROSIS.INCIDENCE ANO AETIOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

ON THE GROuNOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOADME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.FIRST STEPS TOWARDS A THEORY OF ANXIETY NTUROSIS.

ON THE GROUNOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.RELATION TO OTHER NEUROSES.

GROUP

GROue PSYCHOLOGY ANO THF ANALYSIS

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSISOESCRIPTION OF THE GROUP MIND.

OF THE EGO.

OF THE EGO.

OF THE EGO. LE-60N'S

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. OTHERACCOUNTS OF COLLECTIVE MENTAL LIFE.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.

SUGGESTION ANO LI8100.

GROup PSYCHOLOGY ANO tHE ANALYSIS OF 'HE EGO. NOARTIFICIAL GROUPS: THE CHURCH ANO THE ARMY.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. FURTHERPROBLEMS ANO LINES OF WORK.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.IDENTIFICATION.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. BEING INLOVE ANO HYPNOSIS.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND IHE ANALYSIS OF TnE EGO. THE HEROINSTINCT.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. THE GROUPAND IHE PRIMAL HORDE.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. ADIFFERENTIATING GRAOE IN THE EGO.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.POSTSCRIPT.

GROUPS

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. TWOARTIFICIAL GROUPS: THE CHURCH AND THE ARMY.

GUILT

SOME CHARACTER-TYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.CRIMINALS FROM A SENSE OF GU'I.T.

HAI1MANN

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY OEMONOLOGICAL NEuROSIS. THE STORYOF CHRISTOpH HAIZMANN THE PAINTER.

HALSMANN

THE EXPERT OPINION IN THE HALSMANN CASE.

HANOLING

PAPFRS ON TECHNIQUE. THE HANOLING OFOREAM-INTERPRETATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS.

HEAD

MEOuSAS HEAD.

HEBREW

ON THE OCCASION OF THE OPENING OF THE HEBREWUNIVERSITY.

HELPLESSNESS

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY REPROOUCESFEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

CIVILIZATION A40 ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN'S NEED FORRELIGION ARISES FROM FEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

HEMI-ANAESINESIA

OBSERVATION OF A SEVERE CASE OF HEMI-ANAESTHFSIA IN AHYSTERICAL MALE.

HERO

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. THE HEROINSTINCT.

HEREDITY

HEREDITY ANO THE AETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

CONTINUATIO HERING

18958 3/ 90

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENOIA A:FREW ANO EWALT) HERING. APPENOIX B: PSYLIO-pHNSICALPARALLELISM. APPENDIX C: WOROS ANO THINGS.

HISTORICAL

18950 3/ 99 CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. THE DISTINCTION BETWEENHISTORICAL ANO MATERIAL TRUTH.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

189511 3/106 ANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL PREMISS.

1895., 3/11?

192IC18/ 67

192Ir18/ 69

1511IC113/ 7I

192IC18/ 82

192IC18/ 08

192IC18/ 93LETTER I. (TWO CASE HISTORIES.).

1921C18/100 n/STDRY

192IC18/105

1921C18/III

192IC18/117

192IC18/122

1921C18:129

192IC18/134

MOSE, ANO MONUTHFISM: THREE ESSAYS. NOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. HISTORICAL TRUTH.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: IHREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

AND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL OEVELOPMENT.

HISTORIES

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAULEIN ANNA-O.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAU EMMY-VON-N.

STWIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTOATES: MISS LUCY-R.

STUDIES oN HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: KLTHARINA.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAULEINELISABETH-VON-R.

ORO, F. COLLECTION III. 11140 CASE HISTORIES.).

192IC18/ 93

1916014/332

1923019/ 73

1931021/251

1911E17/ 89

1940CI8/273

I925C19/292

1926020/132

193011,1/ 64

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-OLO BOY. CASE

HISTORY ANO ANALYSIS OF LITTLE-HANS.

NOTES UPoN A CASE OF OBSESSIEVAL NEUROSIS. ExTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY: THE BEGINN1N; OF THE TREATMENT.INFANTILE SEXUALITY. (RAT-MANI.

NUTE5 UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONALFROM THE CASE AISTORY. THE GREAT(RAI-MANI.

NEUROSIS.OBSESSIVE

EXTKACTSFEAR.

NUTES UPON A CASE OF nesEssIONAE NEuROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. INITIATION INTO THE NATURE OFTHE TREATMENT. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. SOME OBSESSIONAL IDEAS ANO THEIREXPLANATION. (RAT-MANI.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE PRECIPITATING CAUSE nF THEILLNESS. IRAT-MANI.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXIRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX ANO THESOLUTION nf THE RAT I0EA.

OH THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT.

UN THU HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT. EARLYHISTORY. FREUO WORKING ALONE.

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT. THEEARLY PSYCHOANALYTIC MUVEMENT.

ON INF HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENI.DEPARTURES OF JUNG ANO AOLER.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. INTROOUCTORYREMARKS ABOUT THE WOLFMAN.

FROM 'HE HISFORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. GENERALSURVEY OF THE PATIENT'S ENVIRONMENT AND OF THE HISTORYOf THE CASE. (WOLFMAN).

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THESEDUCTION ANO ITS IMMEDIATE CONSEQUENCES. NOONAN).

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THE OREAMAND THE PRIMAL SCENE. 1140LEMAN).

FON THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. A FEWDISCUSSIONS. IwOLFMANI.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THEOBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. (WOLFMAN).

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE N(UROSIS. ANAL EROTISMAND THE CASTRATION COMPLEX. IWOLFMAN).

18860 I/ 23 FROM THE HISTORY OF AN I'4FANTILE NEUROSIS. FRESHMATERIAL FROM THE PRIMAL PERIO0 - SOLUTION. (WOLF:IAN).

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS.RECAPITULATIONS AND PROBLEMS. ITFOLFMANI.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. HISTORY OF APPLIED ANALYSIS.

mnsEs AN0 MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS AN1896A 3/141 EGYPTIAN. ONE HUNDRED YEARS OF HISTORY SUPPRESsE0.

192IC18/117

S.16

kOti

1891014/205

1937023/265

I039A23/ 59

1939A23/121

I939A23/132

18950 2/ 21

I895D 2/ 48

Ih950 2/106

18950 2/125

18950 2/135

1950A 1/195

1950A 1/199

1909810/ 22

1909010/158

1909010/165

1909010/173

1909010/186

1909010/195

I909010/200

1914014/ 3

1914014/ 7

1914014/ 25

1914014/ 42

19181117/ 3

1918017/ 7

1918817/ 13

1918017/ 19

191B1317/ 29

1918017/ 48

1918817/ 61

1918E117/ 72

1918817/ 09

1918017/104

1925020/ 62

I939A23/ 41

HOMOSEXUALITY

THE PSYCHOGENESIS OFWOMAN.



THE PSYCHOGENESIS OFwOMAN.

SOME NEUROTIC MECHANIHOMOSEKUALIIY.

HORDE

A CASE OF HOMOSEXUALITY IN A


A CASE OF HOMUSEXUALITy IN A


SMS IN JEALOUSY. PARANOIA AND

1920AI8/146

192DAI8/155

1920A18/16D

1920AI8/167

1922818/221

GRUUp PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. THE GROUP

AND ihE PRIMAL HORDE. 1921E18/122

HORROR

TOTEM AND TABOO. THE HORROR OF INCEST. I912X13/ I

HYSTERIA

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. INNATE DISPOSITION - DEVELOPMENT

OF HYSTERIA.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. THE PSYCHOTHERAPY OF HYSTERIA.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. APPENDIX A: THE CHRUNDLOGY OF THE

CASE OF FRAU EMHY-VON-N. APPENDIX 8: LIST OF WRITINGS

By FREUD OEALING PRINCIPALLY WITH CONVERSION HYSTERIA.

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCHOSES OF DEFENCE. THE

SPECIFIC AETIOLOGY OF HYSTERIA.

THE AETIDEUGY OF HYSTERIA.



FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA. THECLINICAL PICTURE.


FIRST DREAM.

HOSTILEFRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF HYSTERIA. THESECOND DREAM.

JOKES AUG THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. A ANALYTIC

PART. THE PURPOSE OF JOKES. HOSTILE, CYNICAL ANO FRAGMENT OF AN ANALYSIS DE A CASE OF HYSTERIA.

SKEPTICAL JOKES.1905C 8/102 POSTSCRIPT.

HUMAN

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES 04 PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORY

OF THE NEUROSES. THE SEXUAL LIFE OF HUMAN BEINGS. 19I6X16/303

HUMOUR

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETIC

PART. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. COMIC THINGS

ARE NOT PROPER IN JOKES; RELATION UF HUMOUR TO JOKES. I905C 0/22I

HUMOUR.

KEPN010

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. HYPNDID STATES.

HYPNUSIS

HYPNOSIS.

1927021/160

1895D 2/215

18910 1/103

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. BEING IN

LOVE ANO HYPNOSIS.1921C18/III

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. HYPNOSIS, HYSTERIA, ACTUAL

NEUROSES.1925D20/ 19

HYPNOTISM

PAPERS ON HYPNOTISM AND SUGGESTION.

REVIEW OF AUGUST FOUL'S HYPNOTISM.


HYPOCHONDRIA

ON NARCISSISM. NARCISSISM IN ORGANIC OISEASE.HYPOCHONDRIA. %NO EROTIC LIFE.

HYPOTHESES

THE NEUROPSYCHOSES OF OEFENCE. APPENDIX: THE EMERGENCE

OF FREUD S FUNDAMENTAL HYPOTHESES.

HYSTERIA

STUOIES ON HYSTERIA. EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION ANO PREFACESTO THE TIRST AND SECOND EOITIONS.

TWO SHORT REVIEWS. AVERBECK'S ACUTE NEURASTHENIA ANO

WEIR MITCHELL'S NEURASTHENIA AND HYSTERIA.

HYSTERIA.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. ON THE PSYCHICAL hECHANISM OF

HYSTERICAL PHENOMENA: PRELIMINARY COMMUNICATION.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAULEIN ANNA-0.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAU EMMY-VON-N.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: MISS LUCY-R.

STUUIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: KATHARINA.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: FRAULEINELISABETH-VON-R.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. ARE ALL HYSTERICAL PHENOMENA

IDEOGENIC?

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. INTERACEREERAL TONIC EXCITATIONSAEFECTS.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. HYSTERICAL CONVERSIDT..

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. HYPN010 STATES.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. UNCONSCIOUS I0EAS AND IDEASINADMISSIBLE 10 CONSCIOUSNESS - SPLITTING OF THE MIND.

I/ 61

I889A I/ 89

18926 1/115

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. HYPNOSIS. HYSTERIA, ACTUAL

NEUROSES.

LETTER 56. (HYSTERIA AND WITCHES.).

LETTER 61. (STRUCTURE OF HYSTERIA.).

DRAFT L. (ARCHITECTURE OF HYSTERIA.).

DRAFT M. (REPRESSION IN HYSTERIA.).

CONTINUATIO

18950 2/240

1095D 2/253

18950 2/307

I6968 3/162

I896C 3/189

I905E 7/ 3

1905E 7/ 7

I905E 7/ 15

I905E 7/ 64

I905E 7/ 94

.905E 7/112

1925020/ 19

1950A 1/242

1950A 1/247

1950A I/248

1950A 1/250

LETTER 102. (HYSTERIA AND FANTASIES.). 1950A 1/277

PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HYSTERIA: HYSTERICAL COMPULSION: THEGENESIS OF HYSTERICAL COMPULSION. 1950A 1/347

HYSTERICAL

I914C14/

1/ 62

1/ IX

18878 I/ 35 10

I8888 I/ 39

1893A 2/ I

18950 2/ 21

18950 2/ 48

IB95D 2/106

18950 2/125

18950 2/135

18950 2AI06

18950 2/192

18950 2/203

18950 21215

18950 2/222

S47.

OBSERVATION OF A SEVERE CASE OF HEMI-ANAESTHESIA IN AHYSTERICAL MALE.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. ON THE PSYCHICAL MECHANISM OFHYSTERICAL PHENOMENA: PRELIMINARY COMMUNICATION.

SOME POINTS FOR A COMPARATIVE STUD:, OF ORGANIC ANDHYSTERICAL MOTDR PARALYSES.

ON THE PSYCHICAL MECHANISM OF HYSTERICAL PHENOMENA.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. ARE ALL HYSTERICAL PHENOMENAMEMENTO

STUOIES ON HYSTERIA. HYSTERICAL CONVERSION.

HYSTERICAL PHANTASMS ANO THEIR RELATION TOBISEXUALITY.

SOME GENERAL REMARKS ON HYSTERICAL ATTACKS.

SKETCHES FOR THE PRELIMINARY COMMUNICATION OF 1893. ONTHE THEORY OF HYSTERICAL ATTACKS.

18860 I/ 23

I893A 2/ I

I893C 1/157

1893N 3/ 25

18950 2/186

18950 2/203

190BA 9/157

1909A 9/227

194IA 1/147

LETTER 59. (AGE OF HYSTERICAL FANTASIES.). 1950A 1/244

PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HYSTERIA: HYSTERICAL COMPULSION; THEGENESIS OF HYSTERICAL COMPULSION. 1950A I/347

PATHOLOGICAL DEFENCE THE HYSTERICAL PROTON PSEUOOSDETERMINANTS OF THE (PROTON PSEUODS) DISTURBANCE OFTHOUGHT BY AFFECT.

THE EGO AND THE ID .

THE EGO AHO IHE 10 CONSCIOUSNESS ANO WHAT IS

UNCONSCIOUS.

THE EGO AND THE 10 .

THE EGO ANO THE 10 THE EGO ANO THE SUPEREGO

(EGO-IDEAL).

THE EGO AND THE 10 TH. TWO CLASSES OF INSTINCTS.

THE EGo ANO THE 10 THE DEPENDENT RELATIONSHIPS OF THE

EGO.

THE EGO AND THE 10 THE DESCRIPTIVE AND THE OYNAMICUNCJNSCIOUS. THE GREAT RESERVOIR OF LIBIOD.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. RELATION OF EGO TO

THE ID AND TO SYMPTOMS.

IDEA

THF RESISTANCES TO PSYCHOANALYSIS. APPENDIX: EXTRACT

FROM SCHOPENHAUER'S THE NORIO AS WILL AND I0EA.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX ANO THE

?c,6

1950A 1/351

1923819/ 3

1923819/ 12

1923819/ 19

1923819/

1923819/ o

1923819/

1923819/ 60

1926020/ 97

19/223

IDEA

SOLUTION OF THE RAT I0EA.

IDENTIFICATION

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.IDENTIFICATION.

IDEDGENIC

:TUDIES ON HYSTERIA. ARE ALL HYSTERICAL PHENOMENAIDEDGENIC?

ILLNESS

CIVILIZEO SEXUAL MORALITY AND MODERN NERVOUS ILLNESS.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. ExTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE PRECIPITATING CAUSE OF THEILLNESS. IRAT-MAN).

ILLUSION

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CIVILIZATION RESTS uPONRENUNCIATION or INSTINCTUAL WISHES.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CONSEQUENCES OF INSTINCTUALRENUNCIATION. IN WHAT ODES THE PECULIAR VALUE OFRFLIG1DUS IDEAS LIE.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. ORIGINS OF RELIGIONS.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. THE PSYCHOLOGICALSIGNIFICANCE OF RELIGIOUS I0E4S. RELIGIOUS I0E4S AREILLUSIONS.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. RELATIONS DETWEENCIVILIZATION AND RELIGION.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. RELIGION IS A SUBSTITUTE FORRATIONALITY.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. IS RATIONALITY POSSIBLE.RELATION OF RELIGION:TO SCIENCE.

ILLUSIONS

THE FUTURE OF 4N IILUSIOM. THE PSYCHOLOGICALSIGNIFICANCE OF RELIGIOJS IDEAS. RELIGIOUS IDEAS AREILLUSIONS.

ILLUSTRATION

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AN ILLUSTRATION.

IMAGINATION

THE UNCANNY. RELATION OF IMAGINATION TO REALITY.

IMMATURE

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIDNS. DEVIATIONS IN RESOECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSONS ANDANIMALS AS SExUAL OBJECTS.

IMMEDIATE

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THESEDUCTION AND ITS IMMEDIATE CONSEQUENCES. (103LEmAN).

IMPARTIAL


IMPRESSIONS

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS AND INTENTIONS. THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS ANO KNOWLEDGE.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY oF EvERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING oFIMPRESSIONS AND INTENTIONS. THE FORGETTING OFINTENTIONS.

IMPULSES

DRAFT N. IIMPULSES. FANTASIES AND SYMPTOMS.).

INADMISSIBLE

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. UNCONSCIOUS IDEAS AND IDEASINADMISSIBLE TO CONSCIOUSNESS - SPLITTING OF THE MIND.

INCEST

TOTEM AND TABOO. THE HORROR DF INCEST.

INCIDENCE

ON THE GROUNDS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.INCIDENCE AND AETIOLOGY OF ANxIETY NEUROSIS.

INDIFFERENT

CONTINUATIO

19090101200

INFANTILE

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAmS. THE MATERIAL AND SOURCESDF DREAMS. INFANTILE MATERIAL AS A SOURCE OF DREAMS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONDERANCE OF

1921C10/105 PEWERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEUROSES. INTIMATION OFTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY.

18950 2/106

1908D 9/177

1909DI0/195

I927C21/ 3

1927C2I/ ID

I927C21/ 21

1927C2I/ 25

I927C21/ 34

1927C2I/ 40

1927C2I/ 46

1927C211 25

I940A23/165

FROg THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEURMIS. THE19I9H17/245 OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. (ROLM:NI.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORv OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY: THE PERIDO OF SEXUAL LATENCY IN CHILDHOODANO ITS INTERRUPTIONS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE MANIFESTATIONS OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESExUALITV. THE SExUAL Alm OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. MASTURBATORY SEXUAL MANIFESTATIONS.


THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE PHASES OF DEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUALORGANIZATION.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE SOURCES OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY: THE BEGINNING OF THE TREATMENT.INFANTILE SEXUALITY. (RAT-MAN).

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHJANALYSIS. FDURTH LECTURE.INFANTILE SEXUALITY AND NEUROSIS.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEURDSIS.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. INTRODUCTORYREMARKS ABOUT THE ROLM:N.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. GENERALSURVEY OF THE PATIFNTIS ENVIRONMENT AND OF THE HISTORYOF THE CASE. IWOLFMANI.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEURDSIS. THESEDUCTION AND ITS IMMEDIATE CONSEQUENCES. IWOLFMAN).

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THE DREAMAND THE PRIMAL SCENE. (ROLM:NI.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. A FEWDISCUSSIONS. IwOLFMANI.

1905D 7/136

1918817/ 19

1926E20/179

FROm THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. ANAL EROTISMAND THE CASTRATION COMPLEX. MEEHAN).

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. FRESHMATERIAL FROM THE PRIMAL PERIOD - SOLUTION. (ROLM:NI.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NECROSIS.RECAPITULATIONS AND PROBLEMS. IRDLFMANI.

THE INFANTILE GENITAL ORGANIZATION: AN INTERPOLATIONINTO THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY.

INFANTILISM

INTRDDOCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEARCHAIC FEATURES ANO INFANTILISM OF DREAMS.

INHE RI TOR

ON NARCISSISM. EGO-IDEAL. INHERITOR OF NARCISSISM.

19018 6/134 INHIBITIONS

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY.

19018 6/151 INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. INHIBITIONS REFLECTRESTRICTIONS OF EGO FUNCTIONS.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPT)MS AND ANxIETV. SYMPTOMS REFLECT1950A 1/254 INTERSYSTEMIC CONFLICTS.

18950 2/222

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. RELATION OFTHF 10 ANU TO SYMPTOMS.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY.REPRESSION.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY.1912x13/ I REPRESSION.

18958 3/ 99

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESDF DREAMS. RECENT AND INDIFFERENT mATERIAL IN OREAmS. 1900A 4/163

ST8

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY.ISOLATION.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY.OF OANGEROUS SEPARATION.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY.FEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY.SYMPTOM FORMATION AND ANXIETY.

207

EGO TO

ANXIETY PRODUCES

DEFENSES OTHER THAN

UNDOING AND

ANXIETY IS A SIGNAL

ANXIETY REPRODUCES

RELATION BETWEEN

1900A 4/189

19050 7/170

1905D 7/173

1905D 7/179

19050 7/183

19050 7/185

1905D 7/194

1905D 7/197

1905D 7/200

1909010/158

1910A11/ 4D

1918817/ 3

1918817/ 7

1918817/ 13

1918817/ 19

1918017/ 29

1918817/ 48

1918817/ 61

1918817/ 72

1918817/ 89

1918817/104

1923E19/141

I916x15/199

I914C14/ 92

1926020/ 77

19260201 87

1926020/ 91

1926D20/ 47

1926D20/101

1926020/111

1926020/119

I9i6D20/124

1926020/132

1926020/144

.444!

INHIBI TIONS

INHI B 1 T IONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. REPE TI TION 1 S THECONSEQUENCE OF REPRESSION.

INHIB 1 T IONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. MOOIF !CATION OFEARL! ER V I ENS.

I NHIBI T 1 ONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY . SUPPLE MENTARYREMARKS ON ANXIETY.

INHIB I T IONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. ANXIETY. PAIN ANDMOURNING.

INHIBIT IONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIE TY REPRE SSION ANDOEFENCE.

INITIATION

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HI STORY. INITIATION INTO THE NATURE OFTHE f R FATMENT. IRAT-MANI.

INNATE

STUOIE S ON HYSTERIA. INMATE DISPOSITION - OEVELCPMENTOF HYST ER IA.

INNOCE NT

JOKES ANO THE IR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART% THE PURPOSES OF JOKES. INNOCENT JOKE S: SMUT ANDTHE PURPOSE OF JOKES.

INST INCT

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUAL I TY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. THE SEXUAL INSTINCT IN NEUROT ICS.

ON TRANSFORMATIONS OF INSTINCT AS EXEMPL 1 F 1E0 IN ANALEROTI SM.

BEYONO THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. SPECULATICNS ON THEMATH INST INCT .

GROUP P SYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. THE HEROINST INCT .

AN AUTOB IOGRAPHI CAL STUDY. COLLABORATORS. OEFECTORS ANONEW INSTINCT THEORY.

C.147L I AT ION APIO ITS DISCONTENTS. ARGUMENTS FOR ANINSTI NC T OF AGGRESSION AND DESTRUCT ION.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HI S PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELV:1041. RENUNCIAT ION OF iNST INCT.

INST INC TS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUAL I TY. VIE SE XUALABERRAT I ONS. COMPONENT INSI INCTS ANO EROTOGEN IC ZONES.

PAPERS ON ME TAP SYCHOLOGY. INSTINCT S ANO THE IRVICISSITUOES.

PAPER S ON ME TAPSYCHOLOGY. INSTINCTS ANO THE IRVICISSITUOES.

BE YONO THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. REVISION OF THC THED2YOF INSTINCTS.

BEYONO THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. BIOLOGICAL ARGUMENTS FOROE ATH INST INC TS. SUMMARY.

THE EGO AND THE 10 THE TWO CLASSES OF INSTINCTS.

ANALY SI S TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE THE STRENGTH OFTHE I N ST INCTS VI S-A-VIS THE OTHER PSYCHICAL AGENCIES.

AN OUTL I NE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MINO ANL I TS

WORK! NUS. THE THEORY OF THE INSTINCIS.

INST VICTUAL

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. INSTINCTUALL I FE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS, ANO THE ORIGINS OFCOMPUL SION ANO 0OUBT.

THE FUTUREoF AN ILLUSION. C IVIL I ZAT ION RESTS UPONRE NUNC I AT ION OF INSTINCTUAL WISHES.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CONSEQUENCES OF INSTINCTUALRENUNCIATION. IN WHAT 00ES THE PECUL I AR VALUE OFREL IGIOUS IOUS L IE.

NEW 1 NTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYS IS. ANXIETYANO INSTINCTUAL LIFE.

INST ITUTE

PREFACE TO TEN YEARS OF THE BERL IN PSYCHOANALYT ICINSTI TUTE.

INTELLECTUAL

THE I NTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE OREAM-WORK. ABSUROOR EAMS - INTELLECTUAL ACTIVITY IN ORE AMS.

INTELLECTUAL I TY

MOSES ANO MONOTHEI SR: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE AOVANCE INI NTELLECTUALITY.

455-582 0 - 72 14

COM INUAT 10 INTENT IONS

1926020/150

1926020/157

1926020/164

1926020/169

1926020/173

1909010/173

18950 2/240

1905C 8, 91

19050 7/163

I917C17/125

1920G18/ 24

1921CI8/117

1925020/ 48

1930A21/I 17

1939A23/I 16

19050 7/167

1915C14/111

1915C14/117

1920G18/ 34

1920G19/ 44

I923B19/ 40

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LI FE THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS AND INIENTIONS. THE FORGE T T ING OFIMPRESSIONS AND KNOWLEDGE.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY L IF E . THE FORGETTING OFI MPRE SSIONS AND INTENTIONS. THE FORGET T ING OFIN TENT IONS.

INT ERACEREBRAL

STUOI E S ON HYSTERIA. INTERACEREBRAL TONIC EXCITATIONS -AFFECTS.

INTERMINABLE

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE .

ANALYS IS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABL E . SETTING A TIMEL I MI T FOR TERMINATION. FACTORS WHICH MAY MAKE ANALYSISIN T ERM INABLE .

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE . THE STRENGTH OFTHE INSTINCT S VI 5-A-VIS THE OTHER PSYCHICAL AGENCIES.

ANALYSIS IERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. PROTECTINGAGAINST FUTURE CONFLICTS.

ANAL Y SI S TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. AL TERAT IONS OFTHE EGO AFFECT PROGNOSIS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE . CONST ITUT IONAL

VAR I ABL ES IN EGO, LIBIDO AND FREE AGGRE SSIVENESS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE . FACTORS IN THEANALYST AFFECT PROGNOSIS.

ANALY SIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE . B I SEXUALITY ISTHE STRONGEST RESISTANCE TO ANALYSIS .

INTERNAL

AN OUTL INE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORET ICAL Y IELD.THE INTERNAL Imo.

INT ERPOLAT ION

THE I NFANT ILE GENITAL ORGANIZAT ION: AN INTERPOLAT ION14 TO THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY.

INTERPRETATION

THE I NTERPRETATION OF DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCI ENT I F IC LI TERATUREOEAL I NG WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS . T HE RELATION OFOREAMS TO WAKING LIFE.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SC IENT I F IC LI TERATUREOEAL ING WI TH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL OFOREAMS - MEMORY IN DREAMS.

THE I NTERPRETAT ION OF DREAMS. THE SC I EN T IF IC LI TERATUPEOEAL ING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE ST IMUL I ANDSOURCES OF OREAMS .

THE I NTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SC I ENT IF IC LITERATURE0E4L !NG WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. WHY OREAMS AREFORGOT TEN AFTER WAKING.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SC I ENT I F IC LITERATUREOEAL ING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THE 01 STINGUI SHINGPSYCHOLOGICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OR EAMS .

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SC I ENTIF IC LITERATUREDEAL ING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THE MORAL SENSE IN

I937C23/224 ORE AMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCI ENTI F IC LI TERATURE1940A23/148 IN ()EALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS . THEOR IES OF

OREAMING ANO I TS FUICTION.

1909010/237

1927C2I/ 3

1927C21/ 10

1933A22/ 81

19301321/257

1900A 5/426

1939A23/III

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SC IENTIF IC LI TERATURE()EALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS THE RELATIONSBETWEEN OREAMS AND MENTAL DISEASES.

THE INT ERPRETAT IUN OF OREAMS. THE METHOO OFINTERPRE TING DREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN OREAM.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS PREFACE TO THE FIRST.SECONO. THIRD, FOURTH. FIFTH. SIXTH. E IGHTH EOITIONSANO THIRO IREVI 5E03 ENGLISH EOITION

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE ME THOO OFINTERPRETING OREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPEC IMEN OREAM(PREAMBLE ANO OREAM).

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. A ORE AM IS THEFULF IL LMENT OF A WISH.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. OISTORT ION IN OREAMS.

THE I NTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF ORE AMS. RECENT AND INOIFFERENT MATERIAL IN OREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF 1):LEAMS. INFANTILE MATERIAL AS A SOURCE OF OREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF OREAMS. THE SOMATIC SOURCES OF ORE AMS

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCES

208

190I9 6/134

19019 6/151

18950 2/197

1937C23/209

I937C23/216

IM37C23/224

1937C23/130

I937C23/234

1937C23/240

I937C23/247

1937C23/250

1940A23/205

1923E19/141

4/ XI

1900A 4/ 1

1900A 4/ 11

pm,. 4/ 22

1900A 4/ 43

1900A 4/ 4B

1900A 4/ 63

1900A 4/ 75

1900A 4/ ell

1mA 4/ 96

1900A 4/XXI

1900A 4/106

1900A 4/122

1900A 4/134

1900A 4/163

1900A 4/189

19004 4/221

INTERPRETATION

OF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS: ENBARASSING DREAMS OF BEINGNAKED.

THE INTERPRETATION DF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL AND SOURCESOF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS. DREAMi OF THE DEATH OFPERSONS OF WHOM THE DREAMER IS FOND.

THE INTERPRETATION DF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL AND SOURCESOF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS. OTHER TYPICAL DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL AND SOURCESOF DREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS. EXAMINATION DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK: THE WORKoF CONDENSATION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. THE WORKoF DISPLACEMENT.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. THE MEANS3F REPRESENTATION IN DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK.CONSIDERATIONS OF REPRESENTASILITY.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-wORK.REPRESENTATION BY SYMBOLS IN DREAMS - SOME FURTHERTYPICAL DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. SOMEEXAMPLES. CALCULATIONS AND SPEECHES IN DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. ABSURDDREAMS - INTELLECTUAL ACTIVITY IN DREAMS.


THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-WORK. SECONDARYREVISION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAmS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM-PROCESSES. THE FORGETTING OF DREAMS.


THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. WISH FULFILLMENT.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. AROUSAL BY OREAMS - THE FUNCTION OFDREAMS - ANXIETY DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. THE PRIMARY AND SECONDARY PROCESSES -REPRESSION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. THE UNCONSCIOUS AND CONSCIOUSNESS -REALITY.

LEONARDO-DA-VINCI AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD. SEXUALINTERPRETATION OF LEONARDO'S CHILDHOOD MEMORY.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES EN A AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OF ACASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIDESI. ATTEMPTS ATINTERPRETATION.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEPREMISSES AND TECHNIQUE OF INTERPRETATION.

REMARKS ON THE THEORY AND PRACT TcE OF DREAMINTERPRETATION.

REMARKS ON THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF DREAMINTERPRETATION.

REMARKS ON THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF DREAMINTERPRETATION.

SOME ADDITIONAL NOTES ON DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. THE LIMITS TO THE POSSIBILITY OFINTERPRETATION.

SOME ADDITIONAL NOTES ON DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. MORAL RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE CONTENT OF DREAMS.

SOME ADDITIONAL NOTES ON DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. THE OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE OF DREAMS.

PREFACE TO MARIE BONAPARTE'S THE LIFE AND WORKS nFEDGAR ALLEN POE: A PSYCHOANALYTIC INTERPRETATION.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AN ILLUSTRATION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. APPENDIX A: A PREMONITORYDREAM FULFILLED. APPENDIX 8: LIST OF WRITINGS BY FREUDDEALING PREDOMINANTLY OR LARGELY WITH DREAMS.

INTERPRETING

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE METHOD OFINTERPRETING DREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN DREAM.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE METHOD OFINTERPRETING DREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN DREAM(PREAMBLE AND DREAM).

CONTINUATIO INTERRUPTIONS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILE

IsPODA 41242 SEXUALITY: THE PERIOD OF SEXUAL LATENCY IN CHILDHOODAND ITS INTERRUPTIONS.

1900A 4/248

190GA 4/271

1900A 4/273

1900A 4/279

1900A 4/305

1900A 4/310

1900A 5/339

1900A 5/350

1900A 5/405

1900A 5/426

1900A 5/460

1900A 5/488

1900A 5/509

1900A 5/533

1900A 5/550

1900A 5/57 3

1900A 5/588

1900A 5/610

INTERSYSTEMIC

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. SYMPTOMS REFLECTINTERSYSTEMIC CONFLICTS.

INTIMATION

THREE.ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONDERANCE OFPERVEOSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEUROSES. INIIMATIDN OFTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY.

INTOXICATION

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN COPEt WITHUNHAPPINESS THROUGH DIVERSION, SUBSTITUTION ANDINTOXICATION.

INVEISION

THPEE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALANERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSONS ANDANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS.

ISOLATION

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. UNDOING ANDISOLATION.

ISRAEL

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL.

JEALOUSY

SOME NEUROTIC MECHANISMS IN JEALOUSY, PARANOIA ANDHOMOSEXUALITY.

JENSEN'S

DELUSIONS ANO DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. SYNOPSIS OF

JENSEN'S GRADIVA.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. GRADIVA ANDTHE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE JNCONSCIOUS.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. RELATIONSBETWEEN DREAMS AN0 DELUSIONS.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. TREATMENT OFTHE DELUSIONS IN GRADIVA. POSTSCRIPT TO THE SECONDEDITION.

JEWISH

I910C11/ 93 MOSES ANO MONOTHE(SN! THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. COMPARISON OF JEWISH All0 ATEN RELIGIONS.

1911C12/ 35

1916X15/10 0

1923C19/108

1923C 19/113

1923C19/1113

1925119/1e5

1925119/131

1925119/135

1933022/254

I940A23/165

1941C 5/623

1900A 4/ 96

1900A 41. )6

8.20

JEWISH-PRESS-CENTRE

LETTER TO THE EDITOR OF THE JEWISH-PRESS-CENTRE INZURICH.

JOKE

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. KOS; ABSURDITY AS AJOKE TECHNIQUE.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. RELATION OF JOKES TO (HECOMIC; UNIFICATION AS A JOKE TECHNIQUE.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. ANALOGY AS A JOKETECHNIQUE.

JOKES

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS.

JoKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART.

JDKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. JOKES ARE SINKER TODREAMS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. CONDENSATIONS ANDSUBSTITUTIVE FORMATIONS IN DREAMS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. SUMMARY AND PUNS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. PUNS; ABSURDITY AS AJOKE TECHNIQUE.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. RELATION OF JOKES TO THECOMIC; UNIFICATION AS A JOKE TECHNIQUE.

2439

19050 7/173

1926020/ 91

19050 7/170

1930A21/ 74

19050 7/136

1926020/119

1939A23/105

1922818/221

1907A 9/ 3

1907A 9/ 7

1907A 9/ 41

1907A 9/ 64

19D7A 9/ 87

1939A23/ 24

1925819/291

1905C 8/ 47

1905C 8/ 60

1905C 8/ 81

1905C 8/ 3

1905C 8/ 9

1905C 8/ 16

1905C 8/ 29

1905C 8/ 45

1905C 8/ 47

1905C 8/ 60

JOKES

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. REPRESENTATION BYOPPOSITE: CONCEPTUAL JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO TNE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. ANALOGY AS A JOKETECHNIQUE.

CONTINUATIO LE-BON'S

DESCRIPTION OF THE GROUP MIND.

1905C 8/ 70 LE-OISOUE-VERT

LETTER TO LE-DISQUE-VERT.

19D5C 8/ 81 LECTURE

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONM:IOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSES OF JOKES. INNOCENT JOKES; SMUT ANDTHE PURPOSE OF JOgES. (905C 0/ 91

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. A ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSE OF JOKES. HOSTILE, CYNICAL ANOSKEPTICAL JOKES. 1905C 8/102

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE ANO THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION To THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE ANO THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES. THE PURPOSE AND FUNCTIONS OF JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MOTIVES OF JOKES - JOKES AS A SOCIALPROCESS.

JONES AND THEIR RELATION TO /HE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPAPT. THE RELATION OF JOKE TO DREAMS AND TO THEUNCONSCIOUS.

JUKES ANO THEIR RELATION Tr THE UNCON1CIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES AND THE SPUIES JF THE CONIC.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. PSYCHICe.'.LOCATION DISTINGUISHES JOKES FROM THE COMIC.

JOKES /NO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPAPT. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. DIFFERENCESBETWEEN JOKES AND COMIC.

1905C 8/117

1905C 8/128

1905C 8/140

1905C 8/159

1905C 8/181

1905C 8/199

1905C 11/208

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. COMIC THINGSIRE NOT PROPER IN JOKES: RELATION OF HUMOUR TO JOKES. 1905C 8/221

JOKES ASO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENDIX:FRANZ BRENTANO'S RIDDLES. 1905C 8/237

JONES

OR. ERNEST JONES ION HIS 50TH BIRTHDAY/.

JUGGING

FIVE LECTURES Ili PSYCHOANALYSIS. FIRST LECTURE.SYMPTOMS HAVE PSYCHOLOGICAL MEANING.

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. SECOND LECTURE.REPRESSION AND SYMPTOM FORMATION,

CONTINUATIO

1921CI8/ 72

1924A19/290

19IDA11/ 9

1910A11/ 21

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THIRD LECTURE. PSYCHICDETERMINISM, DREAMS. AND PARAPRAXES 1910A11/ 29

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FOURTH LECTURE.INFANTILE SEXUALITY AND NEUROSIS.

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FIE:11 LECTURE.TRANSFERENCE AND RESISTANCE.

LECTURES

1910AII/ 40

1910411/ 49

PREFACE TO THE TRANSLATION OF CHARCOT S LECTURES ON THEDISEASES OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEM. I886F I/ 19

PREFACE ANO FOOTNOTES T3 THE TRANSLATION OF CHARCOT STUESDAY LECTURES. 1092A 1/131

FIVE LECTURES 3N PSYCHOANALYSIS. 1910A11/ 3

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FIRST LECTURE.SYMPTOMS HAVE PSYCHOLODICAL MEANING. 1910411/ 9

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCNOANALYSiS. SECONO LECTURE.REPRESSION AND SYMPTOM FORMATION. 1910A11/ 21

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THIRD LECTURE. PSYCHICDETERMINISM, DREAMS, A4I1 PARAPRAXES. 19ID411/ 29

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FOURTH LECTURE.INFANTILE SEXUALITY AND NEUROSIS. 1910A11/ 40

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FIFTH LECTURE.TRANSFERENCE AND RESISTANCE. 1910A11/ 49

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. 1916X15/ 3

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. PARAPRAXES. MAXIS/ 15

1929A2I/249 INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. PARAPRAXES. 1916X15/ 25

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. PARAPRAXES. 1916X15/ 40

INTROOMTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. PARAPRAXES. 1916X15/ 60

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. OREAMS.OIFFICULTIES AND FIRST APPROACHES. 1916X15/ 83

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEPREMISSES ANO TECHNIQUE OF INTERPRETATION. 1916X15/100

INTRODUCTION OF THE EGO PRIMARY AND SECONDARY PROCESSIN PSII COGNITION AND REPRODUCTIVE THOUGHT: REMEMBERINGAND JUDGING; THOUGHT AND REALITY. 1950A 1/322

JUNG

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT.DEPARTURES OF JUNG AND AOLCR.

JUSTIFICATION

LEONAR00-0A-VINCI AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.JUSTIFICATION OF PATNOBIOGRAPHY.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY, THE UNCOASCIOUS.JUSTIFICATION FOR THE CONCEPT 4F THE UNCONSCIOUS.

KATHARINA

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HI'TORIES; KATHARINA.

KEY

PROJECT FOR A SCIENTIFIC PSYCHOLOGY: EDITOR'SINTRODUCTION AND KEY TO ABBREVIATIONS IN THE PROJECT.

KNOWLEDGE

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OfIMPRESSIONS AND INTENTIONS. THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS AND KNOWLEDGE.

KRAUSS

LETTER TO OR. FRIEDRICH S. KRAJSS ON ANTHROPOPHYTEIA.

LATENCY

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALIT1. INFANTILESEXUALITY: THE PERIOD OF SEXUAL LATENCY IN CHILDHOODAND ITS INTERRUPTIONS.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE LATENCY PERIOD ASOTRADITION.

LATENT

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOTHERAPY. DREAMS. THEMANIFEST CONTENT OF DREAMS ANO THE LATENTOREAM-THOUGHTS.

LE -BON'S

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. LE-BDN'S

1914014/ 42INTRO! UCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOTHERAPY. OREAMS. THEMANIFEST CONTENT OF DREAMS AND THE LATENTOREAM-THOUGHTS.

1910CII/130 INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS.CHILDREN S OREAMS.

1915E14/166

18950 2/125

19504 I/283

19010 6/134

1910E11/233

1905D 7/173

I939A23/ 66

1916X15/II3

841

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THECENSORSHIP OF DREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS.SYMBOLISM IN DREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEOREAM-WORK.

TNTROOUCTDRY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. SOMEANALYSES OF SAMPLE DREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEARCHAIC FEATURES AND INFANTILISM OF DREAMS.


FULFILLMENT.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS.UNCERTAINTIES AND CRITICISMS.

19I6X15/113

1916X15/126

1916X15/136

1916X15/149

1916X15/170

1916X15/184

19161115/199

19I6X15/213

1916X15/228

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES: PSYCHOANALYSIS AND PSYCHIATRY. 1916X16/243

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. THE SENSE OF SYMPTOMS. 1916X16/257

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. FIXATION TO TRAUMAS - THE UNCONSCIOUS. 1916X16/273

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. RfSISTANCE AND REPRESSION. 1916X16/286

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE SEXUAL LIFE OF HUMAN BEINGS. 1916X16/303

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE Lletoo AND THESEXUAL OIGANIZATIONS. 1916X16/320

210

LECTURES

INTROOuCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. SOME THOUGHTS OH DEVELOPMENT ANOREGRESSION - AETIOLOGY.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYPF THE NEHROSES. THE PATHS TO THE FORMATION OFSYMPTOMS.

INTROOuCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORY3F THE NEUROSES. THE COMMON NEuROTIC STATE.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEURDSES. ANXIETY.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE LIRI03 THEORY ANO NARCISSISM.

INTODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THt NEUROSES. TRANSFERENCE.

INTRonuCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORY3F IHF NEUROSES. ANALYTIC THERAPY.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. INOER OFPARAPRARES.

InTROnuCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. INDEx oFOREAMS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTuRES oN PSYCHOANALYSIS. INOEX OFSYMBOLS.

NEW INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.

NEw INTROOuCIDRY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. REVISIONOF THE THEORY OF DREAMS.

NEw INTROOUCTOPY .ECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. NEVIS ANOOCCULTISM.

NEw INTRonuCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THEDISSECTION OF THE PSYCHICAL PERSONALITY.

NEw INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. ANXIETYANO INSTINCTUAL LIFE.

NEw INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.FEMININITY.

Nod INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.ExPLANAT IONS. APPLI:ATIONS AND ORIENTATIONS.

NEw INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THEQUESTION OF A WELTANSCHAUUNG.

LEGAL

PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FACTSLEGAL PROCEEDINGS.

PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FACTSLEGAL pROCEEDINGS.

IN

IN

LEON:OM-OA-VINCI

LEONARDO-OA-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.

LEONARCO-OA-VINCI ANn A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.BIOGRAPHICAL MATERIAL.

LEONAROn-nA-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDH000.LEONARDO'S CHILOH000 MEMORY.

LEONAROO-nA-VINCI ANO A MEHORY OF HIS CHILDFOOD. SEXUALINTERPRETATION OF LEONARDO'S CHILOH000 MEMORY.

LEONAROn-DA-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD. THEBLISSFUL SMILES IN LEONAROO'S PAINTINGS.

LEONARDO-OA-VINCI ANO A MEMORY Or HIS CHILOH000.EFFECTS OF FATHER-LOSS ON LEONAR00.

LEONAR00-0A-VINCI AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.JUSTIFICATION OF PATHORIOGRAPHY.

LEROY

SOME DREAMS OF DESCARTES: A LETTER TO MAXIME LEROY.

LESSONS

SOME ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE NATUREOF THE PSYCHICAL.

LETTER

CONTINuATIO LETTER

1916X16/339

1916X16/358

1916X16/378

1916X16/392

1916X16/412

1916X16/431

1916X16/448

1916X16/478

1916X16/480

1916X16/481

193DA22/ 3

I933A22/ 7

I933A22/ 31

I933A22/ 57

I933A22/ 81

I933A22/112

1933A22/136

1933A22/158

ZURICH.

DR. REIK ANO THE PRO3LEM OF QUACKERY. A LETTER TO THENEUE-FREIE-pRESSE.

DOSTOEVSKY AND PARRICIOE. A LETTER FROM FREu0 TOTHEODOR RE1K.

SOME OREAMS OF OESCARTES: A LETTER TO MAXIME LEROY.

LETTER TO 'HE BURGOMASTER OF PRIBOR.

LETTER TO GEORG FUCHS.

WHY WAR?: LETTER FROM EINSTEIN.

LETTER FROM FREUO.

LETTER 14. (COITUS-INTERRuPTuS AS AN AETIOLOGICALFACTOR.).

LETTER 18.

LEITER 21.

LETTER 22.

LETTER 46.

LETTER 50.

LETTER 52.

LETTER 55.

LETTER 56.

LETTER 57.

LETTER 59.

LETTER 60.

LETTER 61.

LETTER 64.

LETTER 66.

LETTER 69.

IEFFECT OF SEXUAL NORAE.).

(TwO CASE HISTOIIES.).

(DREAM AS ANALOGY TO IPS DREAM PSYCHOSIS.).

(FOUR PERIOG; OF LIFE AND AETIOLOGY.).

(FUNERAL DREAM.).

(STRATIFICATION oF MEMORY TRACES.).

(DETERMINANTS OF rSYCHOSIS.).

IHYSTERIA AND WITCHES.).

(WITCHES AND SYMBOLISM.).

(AGE OF HYSTERICAL FANTASIES.).

(DREAM ABOUT FLIESS.).

ISTRUCTURE OF HYSTERIA.).

(TWO DREAMS.).

10EFEN5E AGAINST MEMORIES.).

moms ABOUT THEORY OF NEUROSES.).

LETTER 70. (FREu0 S EARLY MEMORIES FROMSELF-ANALYSIS.).

LETTER 71. (UNIVERSALITY OF OEOINS COMPLEX.).

LETTER 72. (RESISTANCES REFLECT CHILDHOOD.).

1906C 9/ 99 LETTER 73. (CHILDREN S SPEECH OuRING SLEEP.).

LETTER 75. (EROTOGENIC ZONES.).

LETTER 79. (MASTURBATION. AOOICTION AND OBSESSIONALNEUROSIS.). 1950A 1/272

1910CII/ 59 LETTER 84. IOREAMS ARO PHyLOGENESIS.I. 1950A 1/274

LETTER 97. ICHILOH000 ENURESIS.). 1950A 1/2751910C11/ 63

LETTER 101. (RETROSPECTIVE FANTASIES.). 1950A 1/276

1910CII/ 82 LETTER 102. (HYSTERIA ANO FANTASIES.). 1950A 1/277

LETTER 105. (IMPORTANCE OF WISH FULFILLMENT.). 1950A I/27B1910C11/ 93

LETTER 125. (CHOICE OF NEUROSIS.). 1950A 1/279

1910C11/107 LETTER 39. ON THE PROJECT: THE NATURE OF 1950A 1/38R

LETTERS1'411:K11/119

REVIEw OF WILHELM NEUTRA'S LEiT:RS TO NEUROTIC WOMEN. 1910/U1/23B

1910CII/130 LIBERTY

CIVILIZATION AND ITS OISCONTENTS. HAN S CONFLICT WITHCIVILIZATION: LIBERTY VERSUS EQUALITY. 1930A2I/ 116

LIBIDINAL

LIBIDINAL TYPES. 193IA21/215

1940823/279 LIB100

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PJBERTY. 'THE LIBIDO THEORY. 19050 7/217

1906C 9/103

CONTINUATIO

1925819/291

1926121/247

19211821/195

1929821/199

1931E21/259

1931E22/251

19331422/199

1933822/203

1950A

1950A

1450A

1050A

1950A

1950A

1950A

1950A

1950A

1950A

1950A

1950A

1950A

I/IB4

1/181)

1/199

1/213

1/229

1/233

1/234

1/240

1/242

1/243

1/244

1/245

1 /24 7

1950A 1/253

1950A 1/257

1950A 1/260

1950A 1/261

1951A 1/263

1950A 1/266

1950A 1/267

1950A I/268

1929821/199

LETTER TO OR. FRIEORICN S. KRAUSS ON ANTHRCPOPHYTEIA. 19:0E11/233

THOuGHTS FOR THE TIMES ON WAR ANO OEATH. OUR ATTITUDETOWAROS nEATH. APPENDIX: LETTER TO oR. FREDERIKVANEEOEN.

LETTER TO DR. HERMINE VON-HUG-HELLMUTH.

LETTER TO SENOR LUIS LOREZ-BALLESTEROS Y BE TORRES.

LETTER TO LE-OISQUE-VERT.

LETTER TO FRITZ WITTELS.

LETTER TO THE EDITOR OF THE JEWISH-PRESS-CENTRE IN

1915814/289

1919114/341

1923H19/289 GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.SUGGESTION ANO LIB100.

1924A19/290

1924GI9/286

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE LIB100 ANO THESEXUAL ORGANIZATIONS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE LI8100 THEORY ANO NARCISSISM.

S.22

TWO ENCYCLOPEOIA ARTICLES. THE LIBIDO THEORY.

1916X16/320

1916X16/412

1921C111/ BB

1923A111/25)

THE EGO ANO THE in THE OESCRIPTIVE ANO THE DYNAMICUNC061.10uS. THE GREAT RESERVOIR OF LIBIOO. 1923819/ 60

LIBIOD

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANC INTERMINABLE. CONSTITUTIONAL

VARIABLES IN EGO. L11311.0 AND FREE AGGRESSIVENESS.

LIES

TWO LIES TOLD BY CHILDREN.

LIFE

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. INDEX OF

PARAPRAXES.

THE INTEKPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE

DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE RELATION OF

DREAMS TO WAKING LIFE.

THE vircHnFATHoLno, OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING DE

PROPER NAMES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING oF

FOREIGN WORDS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OF

NAMES ANO SETS OF WORDS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. CHILDH000

MEMORIES ANO SCREEN MEMORIES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. SLIPS OF THE

TONGUE.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. MISREAOINGS AND

SLIPS OF THE PEN. mISREADINGS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. MISREADINGS ANO

SLIPS OF THE PEN. SLIPS OF THE PEN.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING oF

IMPRESSIONS ANO INTENTIONS. THE FORGETTING oF

IMPRESSIONS ANO KNOWLEDGE.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OF

IMPRESSIONS ANO INTENTIONS. THE FORGETTING OF

INTENTIONS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EvERyDAy LIFE. BUNGLED ACTIONS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. SYMPTOMATIC AND

CHANCE ACTIONS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. ERRORS.

THE PSYCHOPATmOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. COMBINED

PARAPRAXES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. OETERMINISm,

BELIEF IN CHANCE AND SUPERSTITION - SOME POINTS OF

VIEW.



VIEW.



VIEW.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. INSTINCTUAL

LIFE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS, AND THE ORIGINS OF

COMPULSION AND DOUBT.

ON NARCISSISM. NARCISSISM IN ORGANIC DISEASE,HYPOCHONORIA, AND EROTIC LIFE.

INTROCUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORY

OF THE NEUROSES. THE SEXUAL LIFE OF HUMAN BEINGS.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. OTHER

ACCOUNTS OF COLLECTIVE MENTAL LIFE.

NEW INTRODUCTORY LECTuRES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. ANXIETY

AND INSTINCTUAL LIFE.

PREFACE TO MARIE BONAPARTE'S THE LIFE AND WORKS OF

EDGAR ALLEN POE: A PSYCHOANALYTIC INTERPRETATION.

LETTER 46. (FOUR PERIODS OF LIFE AND AETIOLOGY.).

LIMIT

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. SETTING A TIME

LIMIT FOR TERMINATION. FACTORS WHICH MAY MAKE ANALYSIS

INTERMINABLE.

LIMITS

SOME ADDITIONAL NOTES ON DREAM INTERPRETATION AS A

WHOLE. THE LIMITS TO THE POSSIBILITY OF

INTERPRETATION.

LINGUISTIC

THE UNCANNY. LINGUISTIC APPROACH TO THE UNCANNY.

LITERATURE

TmE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE

DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE RELATION OF

DREAMS To WAKING LIFE.

CONTINUATIO LITERATURE

107C23/240

THE INTERPRETATION DE DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE

DEALING mtru THE PROBLEMS OF OREAmS. THE MATERIAL OF

DREAMS - MEMORY IN DREAMS.

ENE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE

19I3612/303 DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE STIMULI ANO

SOURCES nF DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE

DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. wHY DREAMS ARE

6/291 FORGOTTEN AFTER WAKING.

1900A 4/ I

19(19 ft/

19018 0,/ 8

19018 6/ IX

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE

DEALING MP ;HE PROBLEMS OF OREM-. THE DISTINGUISHING

PSYCHOLOGICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF DREAMS.

THE INTEAPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENT1.IC LITERATURE

DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE MORAL SENSE IN

DREAMS.


IN DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THEORIES DE

DREAMING ANO ITS FUNCTION.

THE INTERPRETATION CF DREAMS. THE sciEormc LITERATURE

19010 6/ 15 ()EALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE RELATIONSBETWEEN DREAMS AND MENTAL DISEASES.

190IB 6/ 43 FEMALE SEXUALITY. CRITIQUE OF ANALYTIC LITERATURE ON

FEMALE SEXUALITY.1931021/240

LITTLE-HANS

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAROLD BOY. CASE

CONTINUATIO

1900A 4/ tl

1900A 4/ 22

(900A 4/ 43

1900A 4/ 4B

1900A 4/ 63

1900A 4/ 75

19004 4/ BB

19010 6/ 53

19018 6/106

190IB 6/116

19018 6/134

19010 6/151

190I8 6/162

I9DIB 6/191

190IB 6/217

19018 6/230

190IB 6/239

190IB 6/254

19018 6/269

1909010/237

1914C14/ B2

1916%16/303

1921C18/ 82

1933422/ 81

1933022/254

1950A 1/229

HISTORY AND ANALYSIS OF LITTLE-HANS.I909B10/ 22

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIvE-YEAR-OLO BOY.

(LITTLE-HANS).1909BI0/101

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-DLO BC".

LITTLE-HANS CASE SHEDS LIGHT ON PHOBIAS. 1909810/115

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A EWE-YEAR-0LO BOY.

LITTLE-HANS CASE AND CHILDHOOD EDUCATION. POSTSCRIPT. 19091310/141

LOCATION


PART. JOKES A40 THE SPECIES OF THE comic. PSYCHICAL

LOCATION DISTINAISHES JOKES FROM THE COMIC.

LONDON

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEJPLE

AND MONOTHEIST RELIGION: PREFATORY NOTES I (VIENNA)

II ILONDON).

LOPEZ-BALLESTEROS

LETTER TO SENOR LUIS LOPFZ-BALLESTEROS Y DE TCRRES.

LOS:

THE LOSS OF REALITY IN NEUROSIS AND PSYCHOSIS.

LOVE

A SPECIAL TYPE OF CHOICE OF OBJECT MADE BY MEN.

(CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE PSYCHOLOGY OF LovE).

ON THE UNIVERSAL TENDENCY TO DEBASEMENT IN THE SPHERE

OF LOVE. (CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE PSYCHOLOGY OF LOVE).

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. OBSERVATIONS ON TRANSFERENCE LOVE.

(FURTHER RECOMMENDATIONS ON THE TECHNIQUE OF

PSYCHOANALYSIS).

THE TABOO OF VIRGINITY. (CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE

PSYCHOLOGY OF LOVE).

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY MO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. BEING IN

LOVE AND HYPNOSIS.

LUCY-R

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. CASE HISTORIES: mISS LUCY-R.

MAGIC

TOTEM AND TABOO. ANIMISM, MAGIC AND THE OMNIPOTENCE OF

THOUGHTS. ANIMISM. MAGIC.

TOTEM AND TABOO. ANIMISIM, MAGIC, OMNIPOTENCE OF

THOUGHTS. OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHTS. TOTEMISM IS A

1937C23/216 SYSTEM.

1925119/125

MAJOR

DRAFT D. ON THE AETIOLOGY AND THEORY OF THE MAJOR

NEUR9SES.

MALE

OBSERVATION OF A SEVERE CASE OF HEHI-ANAESTHESIA IN A

1919H17/219 HYSTERICAL MALE.

1900A 4/ I

S23

PREFACE TO MAXIM STEINER'S THE PSYCHICALMALE POTENCY.

DISORDERS OF

FEMALE SEXUALITY. FEMALE OEDIPUS COMPLEX DIFFERS FROM

MALE.

212

1905C 8/199

I939A23/ 54

1923H19/289

1924E19/IB3

1910H11/163

1912011/177

1915Al2/157

19IBA11/191

1921L18/III

18950 2/106

1117%13/ 75

19127(13/ 85

1950A 1/IB6

18860 I/ 23

1913E12/345

1931821/223

MAN

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. MAN COPES WITHUNHAPPINESS THROUGH DIVERSION. SUBSTITUTION ANOINTOXICATION.

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS DISCONTENTS. HAN S CONFLICT WITHCIVILIZATION; LIBERTY VERSUS EOUALITy.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM; THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE GREAT MAN.

MAN'S

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN'S NEEO FORRELIGION ARISES FROM FEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

MANIFESTATIONS

THREE ESSANS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE MANIFESTATIONS OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEDRY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. MASTURBATORY SEXUAL MANIFESTATIONS.

mANA1

TO THDMAS MANN ON HIS SIXTIETH BIRTHDAY.

MASOCHISM

THE ECONOMIC PROBLEM OF MASOCHISM.

MASTURBATION

CONTRIBUTIONS TO A OISCUSSION ON MASTURBATION.

LETTER 79. (MASTURBATION. AODICTION ANO OBSESSIONALNEUROSIS.).

MASTURBATORY

THREE ESSAYS CN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. MASTURBATORY SERUAL MANIFESTATIONS.

MEALS

TOTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOH000.RELATION OF TOTEM MEALS 10 FATHER ANO GOO.

MEANING

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FIRST LECTURE.SYMPTOMS HAVE pSYCHOLOGICAL MEANING.

THE ANTITHETICAL MEANING OF PRIMAL WORDS.

MEANINGS

PAPERS UN METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. VARIOUSMEANINGS OF THE UNCDNSCIOUS - THE TOPOGRAPHICAL POINTOF VIEW.

MECHANISM

OBSESSIONS ANO PHOBIAS; THEIR PSYCHICAL MECHAMISm ANOTHEIR AETIOLOGY. APPENDIX; FREUO S VIEWS ON PHOBIAS.

STUO1ES ON HYSTERIA. ON THE PSYCHICAL MECHANISM OFHYSTERICAL PHENOMENA: PRELIMINARY COMMUNICATION.


OBSESSIONS ANO PHOBIAS: THEIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM ANOTHEIR AETIOLOGY.

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCHOSIS OF DEFENCE. THENATURE ANU MECHANISM OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

THE PSYCHICAL MECHANISM OF FORGETFULNESS.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE AND THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE AND THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES. THE PURPOSE AND FUNCTIONS OF JOKES.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (OEMENTIA PAAANOIOESI. ON THEMECHANISM OF PARANOIA.

MECHANISMS

SOME NEUROTIC MECHANISMS IN JEALOUSY. PARANOIA ANOHOMOSEXUALITY.

MEDICAL

INTRODUCTION TO THE SPECIAL PSYCHOPATHOLOGY NUMBER OFTHE mEOICAL REVIEW OF REVIEWS.

mEOUSAIS

mEOUSA.S HEAO.

MELANCHOLIA

PARERS ON METARSYCHOLOGY. MOURNING ANO MELANCHOLIA.

PARERS ON mETAPSYCHOLU6y. MOURNING ANO MELANCHOLIA.

1930A2I/ 74

1930A2I/ 86

I939A23/107

1930A21/ 64

I9D5D 7/179

1905D 7/185

I935C22/255

1924C19/157

1912E12/239

1950A 1/272

19050 7/185

1912%13/140

1910A11/ 9

MELANCHOLIA

ORAFT G. MELANCHOLIA.

MEMORIES

SCREEN MEMbRIES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. CHILDH000MEMORIES ANO SCREEN MEMORIES.

LETTER 66. (OEFENSE AGAINST MEMORIES.).

LETTER 70. (FREUD S EARLY MEMORIES FRomSELF-ANALYSIS.).

MEMORY

CONTINUATIO

1950A I/200

I899A 3/301

19018 6/ 43

1950A 1/257

1950A 1/261

THE INTERPRETAT'ON OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH III PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL OFDREAmS - MEMORY IN DREAMS. ITDDA 4/ II

LEONARDO-OA-VINCI AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.

LEONARDO-DA-VINCI AND A HENDRY OF HIS CHILDHOOD.BIOGRAPHICAL MATERIAL.

LEONAR00-0A-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILOH000.LEONARDO'S CHILDHOOD HENDRY.

19IDC11/ 59

1910CII/ 63

1910CII/ 82

LEONARDO-OA-VINCI AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILOHODO. SEXUALINTERPRETATION OF LEONARDO'S CHILDHOOD MEMORY. 1110C11/ 93

LEONARDO-OA-VINCI AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILOH000. THEBLISSFUL SMILES IN LEONAROOIS PAINTINGS.

LEONAR00-0A-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILOH000.EFFECTS OF FATMER-LOSS ON LEONARDO.

LEONAR00-0A-VINC1 AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILOHOOD.JUSTIFICATION OF PATHOBIOGRAPHY.

A OISTURBANCE OF MEMORY ON THE ACROPOLIS.

LETTER 52. (STRATIFICATION OF MEMORY TRACES.I.

MEN

19IDC11/107

19IDC11/119

1910C11/130

I036A22/239

1950A 1/234

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE OIFFERENTIATION BETWEENMEN AND WOMEN. 1905D 7/219

A SPECIAL TYPE OF CHOICE OF OBJECT MADE BY MEN.(CUNTRIBUTIONS TO THE PSYCHOLOGY OT LOVE).

1910E11/153 MENTAL

1910H11/163

THE INTERPRETATION SF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE0EALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF IMAMS. THE RELATIONSBETWEEN DREAMS ANn MENTAL OISEASES. 19D0A 4/ 88

1915E14/172 PSYCHICAL (DR MENTAL) TREATMENT.

3/ 83

I893A 2/ I

1893H 3/ 25

1895C 3/ 71

18968 3/168

10988 3/287

1905C 8/117

I9D5C 8/128

1911C12/ 59

1922818/221

1930C21/254

194DC18/273

1917E14/237

FuRMULATIONS DV THE Two PRINCIPLES OF MENTALFUNCTIONING.

GRoUp pSYCHOLOGY ANTI THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. OTHERACCOUNTS nF COLLECTIVE MENTAL LIFE.

mETARSYCHOLOGICAL

I9D5B 7/283

1911012/213

192IC18/ 82

PARERS nN METAPSYCHOLOGY. A mETAPSyCHOLOGICALSUPPLEMENT TO THE THEORY OF OREAMS. 1917014/219

NETAPSyCHOLOGy

PARERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGy. 14/ID5

PAPERS ON METAPSyCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENDIX A:FREUO AND EWALD HERING. APPENDIX 8: PSYCHO-PHYSICALPARALLELISM. APPENOIX C: wOROS AND THINGS. 1891B14/205

PARERS ON mETAPSYCHOLOGY. INSTINCTS ANO THEIRVICISSITUDES. 1915C14/111

PARERS ON mETAPSYCHOLOGY. INSTINCTS ANO THEIRVICISSITUOES. 1915C14/117

PAPERS ON METARSYCHOLOGY. REPRESSION.

PARERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGy. REPRESSION.

PARERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGy. THE UNCONSCIOUS.

PARERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGy. THE UNCONSCIOUS.JUSTIFICATION FOR THE CO4CEPT OF THE UNCONSCIOUS.

PARERS nN mETAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. VARIOUSMEANINGS OF THE UNCONSCIOUS - THE TOPOGRAPHICAL POINTDF VIEW.

1915014/141

1915014/146

1915E14/159

1915F14/1i,6

1915,14/172

PARERS ON METAPSyCHOLoGy. THE 11.1CONSCIOUS. UNCONSCIOUSEMOTIONS. 1915E14/177

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE W,CONSCIOUS. TOPOGRAPHYANO OYNAMICS OF REPRESSION. 1915E14/180

PARERS ON mETAPSyCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. THE SPECIALCHARACTERISTICS OF THE SYSTEM UCS. 1915E14/186

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS.1917E14/243 COMMUNICATION BETWEEN THE TwO SYSTEMS.

&24

213

1915E14/190

METAPSYCHOLOGY


PAPERS ON METAPSY(HOLOGY. A METAPSYCHOLOGICALSUPPLEMENT TO THE THEORY OF OREAMS.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. MOURNING AND MELANCHOLIA.

PAPERS ON METiPSYCHOLOGY. MOURNING AND MELANCHOLIA.

METHOD

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE METHOD OFINTERPRETING ()REAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN OREAM.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE METHOD OFINTERPRETING DREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN OREAM(PREAMBLE AND DREAM).

INTRODUCTION TO PFISTER'S THE PSYCHOANALYTIC METHOO.

PREFACE TO RAYMOND OF SAUSSURE'S THE PSYCHOANALYTICMETHOD.

MICHELANGELO

THE MOSES nF RICHELANCELD. DESCRIPTION OF CRITICS.

THE MOSES OF MICHELANGELO. FREUD S OESCRIPTION.

THE MOSES OF MICHELANGELO. POSTSCRIPT.

MIGRAINE

DRAFT I. MIGRAINE: ESTABLISHEO POINTS.

MIND

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. UNCONSCIOUS IDEAS AND IDEASINADMISSIBLE TO CONSCIOUSNESS - SPLITTING OF THE MINO.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. LE-BON'SDESCRIPTION OF THE GROUP MIND.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. THE PSYCHICA' APPARATUS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. THE THEORY OF THE INSTINCTS.

AN OUTLINE OF )SYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND ANO ITSWORKINGS. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUAL FUNCTION.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. PSYCHICAL QUALITIES.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. DREAM INTr.PRETATION AS AN ILLUSTRATION.

MISREADINGS

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. MISREADINGS ANOSLIPS OF THE PEN. MISREAOINGS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. MISREADINGS ANDSLIPS DF THE PEN. SLIPS OF THE PEN.

MITCHELL'S

TWO SHORT REVIEWS. AVERBECK'S ACUTE NEURASTHENIA ANDWEIR MITCHELL'S NEURASTHENIA ANO HYSTERIA.

MODIFICATION

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. MODIFICATION OFEARLIER VIEWS.

MONOTHEISM

MOSES AND AONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. A NOTE ON THETRANSCRIPTION OF PROPER NAMES.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES AN EGYPTIAN.

CONTINUATIC MONOTHEISM

1925E14/196

1917014/219

1917E14/237

1917E14/243

1900A 4/ 96

19)6A 4/106

1913812/327

1922E19/203

10142)3/209

1914613/222

1914813/229

1950A 1/214

18950 2/222

1921C18/ 72

1940A23/144

1940A23/14B

I940A23/152

I940A23/157

1940A23/165

19018 6/106

19018 6/116

180711 I/ 35

1926020/157

I939A23/ 3

AND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE LATENCY PERIOD ANOTRADITION.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ANALOGY.

MOSES AM) MUNOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. APPLICATION.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. DIFFICULTIES.

CONTINUATIC

I939A23/ 66

I939A23/ 72

I939A23/ BO

1939A23/ 92

I939A23/105

I939A23/107

1939A23/III

1939A23/1I6

1931323/122

I939A23/124

I939A23/127

I939A23/132

I939A23/ 54

I939A23/ 59

I939A23/ 66

1939A23/ 72

I939A23/ BO

I939A23/ 92

I939A23/103

I939A23/105

I939A23/107

1939A23/11I

I939A23/116

I939A23/122

I939A23/124

I939A23'127

I939A23/132

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS RELIGIONAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. SUMMARY AND RECAPITULATION. I939A23/103

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE PEOPLE OP ISRAEL.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: TMREE ESSAYS. mosEs. HIS PEOPLEAN() MONOTHEIST RELIGION. 'THE GREAT MAN.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ADVANCE ININTELLECTUALITY.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. RENUNCIATION OF INSTINCT.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, NIS PEOPLE,AND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. WHAT IS TRUE IN RELIIION.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE RETURN OF THE REPRESSED.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. HISTORICAL TRUTH.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL OEVELOPMENT.

MONOTVEIST

mnsEs ANO MONOTHEISM: TNMEE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MLNUTHEIST RELIGION: PREFATORY NOTES I (VIENNA)

II ILONOON).

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL PREMISS.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION, THE LATENCY PERIOD ANDTRADITION.

mosEs AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ANALOGY.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. APPLICATION.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. DIFFICULTIES.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS RELIGIONANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. SUMMARY AND RECAPITULATION.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELISION. THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE 6REAT MAN.

POSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ADVANCE ININTELLECTUALITY.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. RENUNCIATION OP INSTINCT.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE,AND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. WHAT IS TRUE IN RELIGION.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEI939A23/ 7 AND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE RETURN OF THE REPRESSED.

MUSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN: IF MOSES WAS AN EGYPTIAN. MOSES INTRODUCED ANEXCLUSIVE RELIGION. I939A23/ 17

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. COMPARISON OF JEWISH ANO ATEN RELIGIONS.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. TWO GODS AND TWO MOSES.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. ONE HUNDREO YEARS OF HISTORY SUPPRESSEO.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. THE MURDER M MOSES.

mosEs AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION: PREFATORY NOTES I IVIENNA)II !LONDON).

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL PREMISS.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

1939A23/ 24

I939A23/ 30

1939A23/ 36

I939A23/ 41

I939A23/ 47

I939A23/ 54

I939A23/ 59

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. HISTORICAL TRUTH.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT.

MORAL

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE MORAL SENSE INDREAMS.

SOME ADOITIONAL NOTES ON DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. MORAL RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE CONTENT OF DREAMS.

MORALITY

CIVILIZED SEXUAL MORALITY ANO MODERN NERVOUS ILLNESS.

MOSES

THE MOSES OF MICHELANGELO. OES.AIPTION OF CRITICS.

THE MOSES OF MICHELANGELO. FREUD S OESCRIPTION.

THE MOSES OF MICHELANGELO. POSTSCRIPT.

14

1900A 4/ 63

1925119/131

19080 9/17)

1914613/209

1914613/222

1914613/229

moSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. A NOTE ON THETRANSCRIPTION OF PROPER NAMES.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES AN EGYPTIAN.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: TEPEE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN: IF MOSES WAS oi EGYPTIAN. mnsEs INTROOUCED ANEXCLUSIVE RELIGION.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. COMPARISON UF JEdISH ANO ATEN RELIGIONS.

MOSES ANO MoNuTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF rosEs wAS ANEGYPTIAN. Ton GOOS ANO Twn MOSES.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES wAS ANEGYPTIAN.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF aiSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. ONE MuNDREO YEARS OF HISTORY SUPPRESS EO.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. THE MUROER OF mosEs.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: IHREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANU MONOTHEIST RELIGION: PREFATORY NOTES I (VIENNA) CII ILONOONI.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. TmE HISTORICAL PREMISS.

mnsFs ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE LATENCY PER100 ANOTRrOITION.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ANALOGY.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. APPLICATION.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST 11q.IGION. DIFFICULTIES.


MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO moNuTHEIsT RELIGION. THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MUNOTHEIST RELIGION. THE GREAT mAN.

HIS PEOPLEMUSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES,ANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ADVANCE ININTELLECTUALITY.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. mosTs. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. RENUNCIATION OF INSTINCT.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLE.ANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. WHAT IS ;RUE IN RELIGION.

ROSES ANO MONUHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HI, PEOPLEII MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE RETURN OF THE REPRESSED.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. HISTORICAL TRUTH.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. HOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MUNOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORriAL DEVELOPMENT.

MOTHER

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-UEDIPAL mowas FoRTURNING AWAY FROM MOTHER.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. G"L'S PRE-OEDIPAL SEXUAI AIMS TOWAROMOTHER.

MOTIVE

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY OEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THFMOTIVE FOR THE PACT WITH THE OEVIL.

MOTIVES

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION To THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MOTIVES OF JOKES - JOKES AS A SOCIALPROCESS.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-uE0IPAL MOTIVES FORTURNING AWAY FROM MOTHER.

MOTOR

SOME POINTS FOR A COMPARATIVE STUOY OF ORGANIC ANDHYSTERICAL MOTOR PARALYSES.

MOURNING

PAPERS UN METAPSYCHOLOGY. MOURNING ANO MELANCHOLIA.

PAPERS nN mETAPSYCHOLOGY. MOURNING ANO MELANCieLIA.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY. PAIN ANOMOURNING.

MOVEMENT

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT.

CONTINUATIC MOVEMENT

nN THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOOWAYTIC MOVEMENT. EARLYI939A23/ 3 HISTORY. FREUD WORKING ALTRI.

1939A23/ 7 ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT. THEEARLY PSYCHOANALYTIC mOVEMENT.

ON THE HISTORY nF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT.I939A23/ 17 DEPARTURES OF JUNG AND ADLER.

I939A23/ 24MUROER

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. THE MURDER OF MOSES.

I939A23/ 30MYSTIC

I939A23/ 36 A NOTE UPON THE MYSTIC WRITING-PAD.

MYTHOLOGICALI939A23/ 41

A MYTHOLOGICAL PARALLEL TO A VISUAL OBSESSION.

I939A23/ 47 NAKEO

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL 4N0 SOURCESOF OREAMS. TYPICAL DREAMS: EmBARASSING OREAMS OF BEING

I939A23/ 54 NAKEO.

I939A23/ 59NAMES

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFPROPER NAMES.

I939A23/ 66 IHF PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFNAMES AND SETS OF WORDS.

I939A23/ 72 mosEs ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. A NOTE ON THETRANSCRIPTION OF POWER NAMES.

I939A23; 8D NARCISSISM

ON NARCISSISM.I939A23/ 92

1939A23/ID3

1939A23/ID5

1939A23/ID7

ON NARCISSISM. OISCuSSION nF NARCISSISM IN VARIOUSCONOITIONS.

nN NARCISSISM. NARCISSISM IN ORGANIC DISEASE.HYPOCHONDRIA. ANu EROTIC WE.

04 NARCISSISM. EGO-IDEAL. INHERITOR OF NARCISSISM.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERA). THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE LIBIDO THEORY ANO NARCISSISM.

NATIONS1939A23/III

I939A23/116 NATURE

FURTHER REMARKS GN THE NEUROPSYCHOSIS OF OEFENCE. THEI939423/122 NATURE ANO MECHANISM OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSI939A23/124 FROM THE CASE HISTORY. INITIATION INTO THE NATURE OF

THE TREATMENT. (RAT-MAN).

I939A23/127 TOTEWAND TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISm IN cHILOHono.THE NATURE OF TOTEMISm.

193.023/132 SOME ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE NATuRE

PREFACE TO BOURKE'S SCATALOGIC RITES nF ALL NATIONS.

OF THE PSYCHICAL.

LETTER 39. ON THE PROJECT( THE NATURE OF

1931821/227 NEEO

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. MAN'S NEEO FOR1931821/235 RELIGIUN ARISES FROM FEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

NEGATION

NEGATION.

NERVOUS1923019/ 79

PREFACE TO THE TRANSLATION OF CHARCOr S LECTURES ON THEDISEASES OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEM.

1905C 8/14D CIVILIZEO SEXUAL MORALITY ANO MODERN NERVOUS ILLNESS.

PREFACE TO WILHELM STEKEL'S NERVOUS ANXIETY STATES ANDTHEIR TREATMENT.

NEUE-FREIE-PRE.SE

CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE NEUE-FREIE-PRESSE.

DR. REIK ANO THE PROBLEM OF QUACKERY. A LETTER TO THENEUE-FREIE-PRESSE.

1917E14/237 NEURASTHENIA

1931821/227

1893C I/157

1917E14/243 ON THE GROUNOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE TERM ANGST ANO ITS ENGLISH TRANSLATION.

1926020/169

1914014/ 3

$20

Two SHORT REVIEWS. AVERBECK'S ACUTE NEURASTHENIA ANOWEIR MITCHELL'S NEURASTHENIA ANO HYSTERIA.

ON THE GROUNDS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROM

215

CONTINUATIC

1914014/ 7

1914014/ 25

1914014/ 42

I939A23/ 47

1925.119/227

I916d14/337

1900A 4/242

19018 6/ I

19DIB 6/ 15

I939A23/ 3

I914C14/ 67

I914C14/ 73

I914C14/ 82

1914C14/ 92

I916X16/412

I913K12/333

18968 3/168

1909010/173

1912X13/IDD

1940823/279

I95DA 1/388

I93DA21/ 64

1925H19/235

I886F I/ 19

1908D 9/177

19D8E 9/250

1903A 9/253

1926121/247

3/116

I8870 I/ 35

NEURASTHENIA

NEURASTHENIA UNOER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE CLINICAL SYNPTOMATOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

ON THE GROUNDS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.INCIDENCE ANO AETIOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

ON THE GROUNOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.FIRST STEPS TOWAROS A THEORY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

04 THE GROUNOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER IHE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.RELATION TO OTHER NEJKOSES.

NEURONE

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUANTITATIVE CONCEPTION:SECONO PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE NEURONE THEORY: THECONTACT-BARPIERS: THE BIOLOGICAL STANDINTINT: THEPROBLZM OF QUANTITY: PAIN: THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY:CONSCIOUSNESS.

NEUROPSYCHOSES

THE NEUROPSYCHOSES OF DEFENCE. APPENDIX: THE EMERGENCEOF FREUD S FUNDAMENTAL HYPOTHESES.

THE NEUROPSYCHOSES OF DEFENCE.

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCHOSES OF OEFENCE. THESPECIFIC AETIOLOGY OF HYSTERIA.

NEUROPSYCHOSIS

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCHOSIS OF DEFENCE. THENATURE AND MECHANIF:4 OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCPOSIS OF OFFENSE.ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF CHRONIC PARANOIA.

NEUROSES

ON THE GROUNDS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMWURASTNEN1A UNDER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.RELATION TO OTHER NEUROSES.

HEREDITY AND THE AETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

SEXUALITY IN THE AETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

MY VIEWS ON THE PART PLAYED BY SEXUALITY IN THEAETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES: PSYCHOANALYSIS AND PSYCHIATRY.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. FIXATION TO TRAUMAS - THE UNCONSCIOUS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. RESISTANCE AND REPRESSION.

INTRODUCTORY LECTLRES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE SEXUAL LIFE OF HUMAN BEINGS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE ITEVELOPNENT OF THE LIBIDO ANO THESUJUAL ORGANIZATIONS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE PATHS TO THE FORMATION OFSYMPTOMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. t;ENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE COMMO4 NEUROTIC STATE

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. I,ENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. ANXIETY.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE LIBICO THEORY AND NARCISSISM.

INTRODUCTORY 'ACTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. TRANSFERFACE.

INTROGUCTORY LECTURES ON P!,TCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. ANALYTIC 'NETAPT.

INTRODUCTION TO PSYCHOANALYSIS AND THE WAR NEUROSL3.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. HYPNOSIS, HYSTERIA, ACTUALNEUROSES.

PREFACE TO HERMANN NUNBERG'S GENERAL THEORY OF THENEUROSES ON A PSYCHOANALYTIC BASIS.

DRAFT A. (AETIOLOGY OF ACTUAL NEUROSES.).

DRAFT B. '01E AETIOLOCY OF THE NEUROSES.

DRAFT 0. nN THE AETIOLOGY AND THEORY OF THE MAJORNEUROSES.

DRAFT K. THE NEUROSES OF DEFENCE. IA CHRISTMAS FAIRYTALE.I.

LETTER 69. (DOUBTS ABOUT THEORY OF NEUROSES.).

INTRODUCTION TU PSYCHOANALYSIS AND THE WAR NEUROSES.MEMORANDUM ON THE ELECTRICAL TREATMENT OF WAR

CONTINUATIC NEUROSES CONTINUATION

NEUROTICS.18950 3/ 90

NEUROSIS

18958 3/ 99ON THE GROUNOS FORNEURASTHENIA UNDERTHE TERM ANGST ANU

1955C17/2II

OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMTHE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.ITS ENGLISH TRANSLATION. 3/116

18958 3/ 90

ON THE GROUNOS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROM18950 3/106 NEURASTHENIA UNOER THE OESCMPTION ANXIETY NEUROS1D.

THE CLINICAL SYMPTOMATOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

ON THE GROUNOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROM18958 3/112 NEURASTHENIA UNGER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

INCIOENCE ANO AETIOLOGY UF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

1950A 1/295

3/ 62

I894A 3/ 43

18968 3/162

18968 3/168

18968 3/174

18958 3/112

18911A 3/141

1898A 3/261

1906A 7/271

1916X16/243

1916%16/273

1916%16/286

1916%16/303

1916%16/320

1916%16/358

1916%16/378

1916X16/392

1916%16/412

1916%16/431

1916%16/448

1919017/205

1925020/ 19

1932821/258

1950A 1/177

1950A 1/179

1950A 1/186

1950A 1/220

1950A 1/260

3.27

UN THE GROUNOS FOR CETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNORUME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.FIRST STEPS TOWAROS A THEORY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

ON THE GROUNOi FOR GETACHING A PARTICUIAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.RELATION TO OTHER NEUROSES.

18958 3/ 99

18958 3/106

18958 3/112


FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCHOSIS OF OEFENCE. THENATURE ANO MECHANISM OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. 18968 3/168

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. 190900/T53

NOTEJ UPON A CASE OF IP:SESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY: THE BEGINNING OF THE TREATMENT.INFANTILE SEXUALITY. (RAT-MANI. 19090101158

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM ThE CASE HISTORY. THE GREAT OBSESSIVE FEAR.IRAT-MANI. 19090IC/165

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. INITIATION INTO THE NATURE OFTHE TREATMENT. (RAT-MAN). 1909010/173

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. SOME OBSESSICNAL !INAS ANO THEIREXPLANATION. IRAT-MANI. 1909010/18' ..

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE PRECIPITATING CAUSE OF THEILLNESS. (RAT-MAN). 1909010/195

NOTES UPON A CASE (iF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX ANO THESOLUTION UF THE RAT 10EA. 1909010/200

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. THEORETICALSECTION. SOME GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OBSESSIONALSTRUCTURES. 1909010/221

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. SOMEPSYCHOLOGICAL PECULIARITIES OF OBSESSIONAL 1124ROTICS:THEIR ATTITUOE TOWARDS REALITY, SUPERSTITION AN* OEATH. 1909010/229

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. INSTINCTUALLIFE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS, ANO THE ORIGINS OFCOMPULSION AND DOUBT. 1909010/237

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FOURTH LECTURE.INFANTILE SEXUALITY ANO NEUROSIS. 1910AII/ 40

TYPES OF ONSET OF NEUROSIS. 19I2C12/227

TOTEM ANO TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE.PARALLEL BETWEEN TABOO ANG OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. 1912%13/ 26

THE OISPOSITION TO OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. A CONTRIBUTIONTO THE PROBLEM OF CHOICE OF NEUROSIS. 1913112/311

1NTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. THE SENSE OF SYMPTOMS. 1916%16/257

1NTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. SOME THOUGHTS ON OEVELOPMENT ANDREGRESSION - AETIOLOGY. 1916%16A339

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. 1918817/ 3

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. INTRODUCTORYREMARKS ABOUT THE WOLEMAN. 1918017/ 7

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. GENERALSURVEY OF THE PATIENT'S ENVIRONMENT AND OF THE HISTORYOF THE CASE. IWOLEMAN). 1918817/ 13

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THESEOUCTION ANO ITS IMMEDIATE CONSEQUENCES. (WOLFMAN). 1918817/ 19

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THE OREAMAND THE PRIMAL SCENE. (WOLEMAN). 1918817/ 29

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. A FEWDISCUSSIONS. (WOLEMAN). 1918817/ 48

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THEOBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. IWOLEMANI. 1918017/ 61

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. ANAL EROTISMAND THE CASTRATION COMPLEX. IWOLFMANI. 1918817/ 72

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. FRESHMATERIAL FROM THE PRIMAL PERIOD - SOLUTION. (WOLFMAN). 1918017/ 89

216

NEUROSIS CONTINUATIONOBJECTS

FRUm TNE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS.RECAPITULATIONS AND PROBLEMS. (HOLTMAN).

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. REVIEW UF THE PLEASUREPRINCIPLE. TRAUMATIC NEUROSIS AND CHILDREN S PLAY AREREPETITIONS.

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. TRANSFERENCE NEUROSIS ISA REPETITION.

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMUNOLOGICAL NEUROSIS.

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DERONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE STORYOF CHRISTOPH HAIZMANN DIE PAINTER.

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONDLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THEMOTIVE FOR THE PACT WITH THE DEVIL.

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONDLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE DEVIL(41 FATHER-SUBSTITUIE.

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE TWO

BONDS.

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THEFURTHER COURSE OF THE NEUROSIS.

NEUROSIS AND PSYCHOSIS.

THE LOSS OF REALITY IN NEUROSIS ANO PSYCHOSIS.

LETTER 79. (MASTURBATION, ADDIC7:0N ANO OBSESSIONALNEUROSIS.).

LETTER 125. (CHOICE OF NEUROSIS.).

NOTE; UPON A CASE F OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. ADDENDUM:ORIGINAL RECORO OF THE CASE. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. ORIGINALRECORD OF THE CASE. (RAT-MAN).

NEUROTIC

REVIEW OF WILHELM NEUTRA'S LETTERS TO NEUROTIC WOMEN.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE COMMON NEUROTIC STATE.

SURE NEUROTIC MECHANISMS IN JEALOUSY, PARANOIA ANDHOMOSEXUALITY.

NEUROTICS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. THE SEXUAL INSTINCT IN NEUROTICS.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. SOMEPSYCHOLOGICAL PECULIARLTIES UF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS:THEIR ATTITUDE TOWARUS REALITY, SUPERSTITION AND UEATH.

NOTES UP1N A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. INSTINCTUALLIFE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS, ANC THE ORIGINS OFCOMPULSION ANO DOUBT.

INTRODUCTION TO PSYCHOANALYSIS AND THE WAR NEUROSES.MEMORANDUM ON THE ELECTRICAL TREATMENT OF WARNEUROTICS.

NEUTROS

REVIEW OF mILHELM NEUTRA'S LETTERS TO NEUROTIC WOMEN.

NON-PSYCHOLOGICAL

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTERcST.THE CLAIMS UF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF Th.:NON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE PHILOLOGICAL,PHILOSOPHICAL AND BIOLOGICAL INTEREST oFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS UF PSYCHOANALYSIS TU THE INTEREST OF THENON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS FROM A DEVELOPMENTAL POINT OF VIEW.

NORMAL

ATTEMPT TO REPRESENT NORMAL PSI PROCESSES

NOXAE

LETTER 18. (EFFECT OF SEXUAL NOXAE.).

NUNBERWS


OBJECT

THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMRATURE PERSONS ANDANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS.

THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE FINOING OF AN OBJECT.

A SPECIAL TYPE OF CHOICE OF OBJECT MADE BY MEN.(CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE PSYCHOLOGY OF LOVE).

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUAL

1918BI7/104 ABERRATIONS. UEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SLxuALOBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSWIS ANOANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS.

1920018/ 7 OBSERVATION

1920018/ 18

1923019/ 69

1923019/ 73

1923019/ 79

19230IW 83

1923019/ 93

1923019/100

1924819/149

1924E19/183

1950A 1/272

1950A 1/279

1955A10/251

1955A10/259

1910M11/238

1916%16/378

192MB/221

19050 7/163

1909010/229

1909010/237

1955C12/211

1910MI1/238

19I3J13/176

1913J13/182

1950A 1/360

1950A 1/1110

1932821/258

19050 7/136

OBSERVATION OF A SEVERE CASE OF HEMI-ANAESTHESIA IN AHYSTERICAL MALE.

OBSERVATIONS


PARERS ON TECHNIQUE. OBSERVATIONS UN TRANSFERENCE LOVE.(FURTHER RECOMMENDATIONS ON THE TECHNIQUE OF

PSYCHOANALYSIS).

OBSESSION

A MYTHOLOGICAL PARALLEL TO A VISUAL 01,SESSION.

OBSESSIONAL

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEURUPSYCHOSIS OF DEFENCE. THENATURE ANO MECHANISM OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

NOTES UPON A CASE UF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY( THE BEGINNING OF THE TREATMENT.INFANTILE SEXUALITY. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSNUM THE CASE H(STORY. THE GREAT OBSESSIVE FEAR.(RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. INITIftION INTO THE NATURE oFTHE TREATMENT. ',RAT-MANI.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. SURE OBSESSIONAL IDEAL ANO THEIREXPLANATIUN. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE PRECIPITATING CAUSE OF THEILLNESS. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE UF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX AND THESOLUTION OF THE RAT IDEA.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. THEORETICALSECTION. SOME GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OBSESSIONALSTRUCTURES.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF 08Sc3SIONAL NEUROSIS. SOMEPSYCHOLOGICAL PECULIARITIES OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS:THEIR ATTITUDE TOWARDS REALITY, SUPERSTITION ANO DEATH.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. INSTINCTUALLIFE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS, AND THE ORIGINS OFCOMPULSION AND 00U8T.

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO AND EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE.PARALLEL BETWEEN TABou AND UBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

THE utsposiTtoN TO OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. A CONTRIBUTIONTo THE PROBLEM OF CHOICE OF NEUROSIS.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THEOBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. (WOLFMAN).

LETTER 29. (MASTURBATION, ADDICTION AND OBSESSIONALNiUROSIS.).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. AGOENDum:ORIGINAL RECORD OF THE CASE. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UpuN A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. ORIGINALRECORD OF THE CASE. (RAT-MAN).

OBSESSIONS

OBSESSIONS ANO PHOBIAS: THEIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM ANDTHEIR AETIOLOGY. APPENUIR: FREUO $ VIEL:, ON PHOBIAS.

OBSESSIONS AND PHOBIAS: IHEIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM ANUTHEIR AETIOLOGY.

OBSESSIVE



OCCULT

SomE ADDITIONAL NOTES ON DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. THE OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE OF DREAMS.

OCCULTISM

NEW INTRODUCTORY LECTURES UN PSYCHOANALYSIS. (MEANS ANO

19050 7/222 OCCULTISM.

1910H11/163

$8

21.7

19050 f/136

16860 I/ 23

1913HI3/193

1915Al2/151

1916814/337

1119611 3/160

1909010/153

1909010/158

1909010/165

1909U10/113

1909010/166

1909010/195

1909010/200

1909010/221

1909010/229

1909010/237

1912%13/ 26

1913112/311

19IbbI7/ 61

1950A 1/212

1955A10/251

1955A10/259

3/ :13

1895C 3/ 71

1907b 9/115

1909010/165

1925119/135

I933A22/ 31

OEDIPUS OUTLINE

IUTEM ANO TABOO. RETuRN OF TOURISM IN CHILDHOOD. AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELD.OEuIPUS COMPLEX ANO SJCIEIY. 1912X13/I55 THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS AND THE EXTERNAL NORCO.

THE DISSOLUTION UF THE OEDIPUS COMPLEX. 1924019/173 AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEURETICAL YIELD.THE INTERNAL WORLD.

FEMALE S'iXUALIIY. FEMALE OEDIPUS COMPLEX OIFFERS FROMMALE. 1931821/223 PACT

CONTINUATION

1940A23/195

1940A23/205

LETTER 71. (UNIVERSALITY OF OEDIPUS COMPLEX.). ;950A 1/263 A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONULOGICAL NEUROSIS. THEMOTIVE r.OM .HE PACT WITH THE OEVIL. I923D19/ 79

OMNIPOTENCEPAIN

TOTEM ANU TABOO. ANIMISM. MAGIC AND THE CPNIPOTENCE OFTHOUGHTI. ANIMISM. MAGIC. 1912%13/ 75 INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO AtIXIETY. ANXIETY, PIN ANO

MOURNING. 1926D20/16VTUTEM AND TABOO. ANIMISM, MAGIC. CHNIPOTENCE OFTHUUGHTS. OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHTS. TOTEMISM IS A FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOKEM: THE QUANTITATIVE CONCEPTION:SYSTEM. 1912%13/ 85 SECOND PRINCIPAL THEOREM: IHE NEURONE THEORY: THE

CUNTACT-BARRIERS: THE BIOLOGICAL STANOPOINT: THtOPPENHEIM PRLBLEM UF QUANTITY: PAIN: THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY:

CONSCIOUSNESS. 1950A I/295

DREAMS IN FOLKLURE (FREU0 AND UPPENHEIM). 1957Al2/175THE FUNCTIONING OF THE APPARATUS: THE PATHS OF

OPPOSITE CONOUCTION: THE EXPERIENCE OF SATISFACTION: 1HEEXPERIENCE OF PAIN: AFFECTS ANO WISHFUL STATES. 1950A 1/312

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION ID THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE UF JOKES. REPRESENTATION BY PAINT:ROPPOSITE: CONCEPTUAL JUKES. 1905C B/ 70

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE STORYORGANIC OF CHRISTOPH HAIZMANN THE PAINTER. 1923DI9/ 73

SOME POINTS FOR A COMPARATIVE STUOY 0 ORGANIC ANO PAINTINGSHYSTERICAL MUTOR PARALYSES. 1593C 1/157

LEONARDO-DA-VINCI AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILDH000. THEON NARCISSISM. NARCISSISM IN ORGANIC OISEASE. BLISSPUL SMILES IN LEONARDO'S PAINTINGS. 1910CII/107HYPOCHONDRIA. AND EROTIC LIFE. I914C14/ 82

PARALLELORGANIZATION

IDTEM AND TABOO. TABOO AND EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE.THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILE PARALLEL BETWEEN TA800 AND OBSESSIONAL NEURO-IS. 1912%13/ 26SEXUALITY. THE PHASES OF DEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUALORGANIZATION. 1905D 7/197 A MYTHOLOGICAL PARALLEL TO A VISUAL OBSESSIIII. 1916814/337

IHE INFANTILE GENItAL ORGANIZAIION: AN INTERPOLATION PARALLELISMINTO THE THEORY OF SEXUALIIY. 1923E19/141

PAPERS ON METAPSYCWOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENDIX A:ORGANIZATIONS FREUD ANU EMALO HERING. APPENOIX B: PSYCHO-PHYSICAL

PARP.LELISM. APPENDIX C: :OROS ANU IHINGS. 1891814/205

INTRUDUCTURY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE UEVELOPMENT OF THE LIBIDO AND THE PARALYSESSEXUAL URGANIZATIONS. 1916%16/320

SOME POINTS FOR A COMPARATIVE STUDY OF ORGANIC ANOORICNTATIONS HYSTERICAL MOTOR PARALYSES. IB93C 1/157

NEW INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. PARANOIAEXPLANATIONS. APPLICATIONS AND ORIENTATIONS. I933A22/136

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCHOSIS OF OEFENSC.URIGIN ANALYSIS OF A CASE OF CHRONIC PARANUIA. I8968 3/174

TABOU ANO TOTEM. THE RETURN UF TOTEMISM IN CHILDREN. PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCCUNT OFTHE ORIGIN OF TOTEMISM: THE ORIGIN OF EXOGAMY AND ITS A CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIDES). 1911Cl2/ 3

RE(.4710.) TO TOTEMISM. I912X13/108PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OF

A CHILD IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO THE STUUY OF A CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIDES). SCHREBER. 19I1C12/ 12

THE OFIGIN UF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS. 1919E17/175PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON A AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OF A

A CHILU IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO IRE STUDY OF CASE OF PARANOIA (OEMENTIA PARANDIDES). ATTEMPTS ATIHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVEF.IONS. 1919E17/179 INTERPRETATION. 19I1C12/ 35

A CHILD IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TC JHE STUOY OF PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS. 1919E17/IB6 A CASE OF PARANOIA 10EMENTIA PARANDIOES). ON THE

MECHANISM OF PARANOIA. 1911Cl2/ 59A CHILD IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO IRE STUDY OFTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSION.). 1919E17/195 PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OF

A CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANDIOES). POSTSCRIPT. 1912Al2/ 80

ORIGINATESA CASE OF PARANOIA RUNNING COUNTER TO THE

DRAFT E. HON ANXIETY ORIGINATES. 1950A I/IB9 PSYCHOANALYTIC THEORY OF THE OISEASE. 1915E14/261

ORIGINS SOME NEUROTIC MECHANISMS IH JEALOUSY. PARANOIA ANDHOMOSEXUALITY. 1922B1B/221

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. INSTINCTUALLIFE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS. AND THE ORIGINS OF GRAFT H. PARANOIA. 1950A 1/206

COMPULSION AND DOUB1. 1909010/237PARANOIDES

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. ORIGINS OF RELIGIONS. I927C21/ 21PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OF

OUTLINE A CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANDIDES). 19I1C12/ 3

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. 1940A23/14I PSYCHOP:ALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA 10EMENTIA PARANDIDES). SCHREBER. I911C12/ 12

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS. I940A23/144 PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON A AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OF A

CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIOES). ATTEMPTS ATAN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITS INTERPRETATION. 1911Cl2/ 35

WORKINGS. THL THEORY OF THE INSTINCTS. 1940A23/I4BPSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OF

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND ANO ITS A CASE OF PARANOIA IDEMENIIA PARANUIDESI. ON THEWORKINGS. THE OEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUAL FUNCTION. 1940A23/152 MECHANISM OF PARANOIA. )911C12/ 59

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHUANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITS 0 PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL tCCOUNT OFWORKINGS. PSYCHICAL QUALITIES. 1940A23/157 A CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANDIDES). POSTSCRIPT. 1912Al2/ BO

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITS PARAPRAXESWORKINGS. DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AN ILLUSTRATION. 1940A23/165

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. INDEX OFAN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. THE PARAPMAXES. 6/291

TECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. I940A23/172THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. COMBINED

190IB 6/230AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. ANEXAMPLE OF PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.

PARAPRAXES.I940A23/183

S.213

ins

PARAPRARESCONTINUATIOI PEOPLE

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THIRD LECTURE. PSYCHIC

DETERMINISM, OREM, ANO PARAPRAXES. 1910A11/ 29

INIROnuCTURY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. PARAPRAxES.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSE.. PARAPRAxES.

INTRDUUCTURY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. PARAPRATES.

INTRUDUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCIOANALYSIS. PARAPRAXES.

INTRUDUCTORY LECTURES ON OSYCHDANALYSIS. INOEx oF

PARAPRAxES.

PARIS

REPORT ON FREUu S STUDIES IN DARIS AND BERLIN.

PARRICIOE

DOSTOEVSKY ANO PARRICIDE.

ODSWEVSKY ANO PARRICIDE.

UOSTOEVSKY ATM PARRICIDE. A LETTER FROM FREW) TO

THEUUuR REIK.

PATHUBIDGRAPHY

LEONAR00-0A-VINCI AND A MEMORY OF HIS CHILOH000.JUSTIFICATION OF PATHOBIOGRAPHY.

PATHOGENIC

TWO INSTANCES OF PATHOGENIC PHANTASIES REVEALEO BY THE

PATIENTS THEMSELSES.

PATHOIOGICAL

PATHOLOGICAL OEFENCE THE HYSTERICAL PROTON PSEUOOSDETERMINANTS OF THE IPROTON PSEUDO:0 OISTURBANCE OF

THOUGHT B. AFFECT.

PATHS

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORY

UF THE NEUROSES. THE PATHS TO THE FORMATION OF

SYMPTOMS.

THE FUNCTIONING OF THE APPARATUS; THE PATHS OFCONDUCTION: THE EXPERIENCE OF SATISFACTION: THEEXPERIENCE OF PAIN; AFFECTS ANU WISHFUL STATES.

PATIENT'S

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. GENERALSURVEY UF THE PATIENT'S ENVIRONMENT AND OF THE HISTORY

OF THE CASE. (WOLFMAN).

CONSIRLCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. EVALUATING THE PATIENT'SREACTIONS TO A CONSTRUCTION.

PATIENTS

TWO INSTANCES OF PATHUGENIC PHANTASIES REVEALE0 BY THE

PATIENTS THEMSELVES.

PECULIAR

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CONSEQUENCES OF 1WSTINCTUALRENUNCIATION. IN WHAI DOES THE PECULIAR VALUE orRELIGIOUS IOEAS LIE.

PECULIARITIES

I916x15/ 15

I916x15/ 25

19I6X15/ 40

MAXIS/ JO

I916x16/478

I956A I/ 3

1928021/175

I928B21/177

1928821/195

1910C11/130

1910.111/236

1950A 11351

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MUSES, HIS PEOPLE

ANu MONUTHEISI RELIGION. THE GREAT MAN.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: 1HREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

ANO MONUTHEIST RELIGIC4. THE ADVANCE ININTELLECTUALITY.


ANu MONOTHEIST RELIGION. RENUNCIATIUN OF INSTINCT.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE,

AWO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. WHAT IS TRUE IN RELIGION.

MUSES ANO MONUTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MUSES, HIS PEOPLE

AND MONOTHEIST RELIGIoN. THE RETURN OF THE REPRESSED.


ANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. HISTORICAI TRUTH.

MOSES ANU MONUTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEUPLE

ANO MONUTHEISI RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL OEVELOPMENT.

'TRIM);

LETTER 46. (FOUR PERIUDS OF LIFE ANO AETIOLOGY.1.

PERSON

THE QUESTION OF LAY ANALYSIS. CONVERSATIONS WITH AN

IMPARTIAL PERSON.

PERSONALITY

NEW INTROuuCTORY LECTURES uN PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE

DISSECTION OF THE PSYCHICAL PERSONALITY.

PERSONS

THE INTERPRETATION OF UREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCES

OF OREAMS. TYPICAL URcAMS. OREAMS UF THE DEATH OF

PERSONS OF WHOM THE OREAMER IS FONO.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL

OBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMMATuRE PERSONS ANOANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS.

CONTINUATION

1939A23/107

1939A24/III

1939A25/116

I939A23/122

I939A23/124

1939A23/127

1939A23/I32

1950A 1/229

1926E20/179

I933A22/ 57

1900A 4/24B

19050 7/136

I916x16/358 PERVERSE


ABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONOERANCE UF

1950A 1/312 PERVERSE SExUALITY IN THE PSYCHUNEURUSES. INTIMATION OF

THE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY. 19050 7/170

1918017/ 13

I937U2A/260

1910J11/236

1927C2I/ 10

NUTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. SOMEPSYCHOLUGICAL PECULIARITIES OF UBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS:THEIR ATTITUUE TUWARDS REALITY, SUPERSTITION ANO DEATH. 19090I0/229

PEN

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYdAY LIFE. MISkEAOINGS ANU

SLIPS OF THE PEN. MISREADINGS.

THE PSYCHUPATHOLUGY UF EVERVOAY LIFE. MISREADINGS AND

SLIPS OF THE PEN. SLIPS OF THE PEN.

PEuPLE

MUSES ANU MONOTuEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

ANU MONOTHEIST RELIGION: PREFATORY NUTES I (VIENNA1

II (LONDON).

MUSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

ANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL PREMISS.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM, THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

AND MONUTHEIST RELIGION. THE LATENCY PERIGO ANO

TRADITION.

MOSES ANU MONOTHEISM: THREE ESS.06. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

ANU MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ANALOGY.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEUPLE

AND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. APPLICATIUN.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

ANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. DIFFICULTIES.

MUSES ANU MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLE

ANO MONUTHEIST RELIGION. THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL.

190111 6/106

190IB 6/116

PERVERSIONS

THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. TH SEXUAL

ABERRATIONS. THE PERVERSIONS IP OcNERAL. 19050 7/160

A CHILO IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TU THE STUDY OF

THE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS. 1919E17/175

A EHILD IS dEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO THE STUDY OF

THE ORIGIN OF SExUAL PERVERSIONS. 1919E17/179

A CHILO IS BEING BEATEN: A CONtRIBUTION TO THE STuDy OF

THE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIUNS. 1914E17/1B6

A CHILU IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO THE STUDY OF

THE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS. 1919E17/195

PFISTER'S

INTROOUCTION TO PFISTER'S THE PSYCHOANALYTIC METHOD. 1913812/327

PHANTASIES

HYSTERICAL PHANTASIES ANU THEIR RELATION TOBISEXUALITY.

1908A 9/157

TWO INSTANCEA OF PATHOGENIC PHANTASIES REVEALED sr THE

PATIENTS THEMSELVES.1910J11/236

PHASES

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEURY UF SEXUALITY. INFANTIIESEXUALITY. THE PHASES OF DEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUAL

ORGANIZATION.

PHENOMENA

1939A23/ 54 STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. ON THE PSYCHICA1 MECHANISM of


1939A23/ 59 ON THE PSYCHICAL MECHANISM DF HYSTERICAL PHENOMENA.

STUOIES UN HYSTERIA. ARE ALL HYSTERICAL PHENOMENA10EOGENIC7

PHENOMENOLOGY

THE UNCANNY. PHENOMENOLUGY OF UNCANNY AFFECTS.

PHILOLOGICAL

1939A23/ 66

I939A23/ 72

I939A23/ 80

I939A23/ 92

1939A23/105

S-30

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.

THE CLAIMS UF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THE

NON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE PHILOLOGICAL,PHILOSOPHICAL ANO BIOLOGICAL INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

oZ18

19050 7/197

I893A 2/ I

I893H 3/ 25

16950 2/186

1919HI7/226

19I3J13/176

PHILOSOPHICAL

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSI S TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE PHILOLOGICAL,PHILOSOPHICAL ANU BIOLOGICAL INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

PHOBIA

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A F IVE-YE Ak-OLO BOY.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A F IVE-YEAR-OLO BCY. CASEHI STORY AND ANA,JSI S OF L I T ILE-HANS.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A F IVE-YEAR-OLO BOY.LI TTLE-HANSI .

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A F IVE-YEAR-OLO BCY.LITTLE-HANS CASE SHEDS LIGHT UN PHOBIAS.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A FIVE-YEAR-0LO BOY.LITTLE-HANS CASE ANO CHILOH000 EOUCATION. POSTSCRIPT.

PHOBIAS

OBSESSIONS ANO PHOBIAS: THEIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM ANDTHEIR AETIOLOGY. APPENOIX: FREU0 S VIEWS ON PHOBIAS.

OBSESSIONS ANO PHOBIAS: THEIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM ANDTHEIR AETIOLOGY.

ANALYSIS OF A PHOBIA IN A F IVE-YEAR-OLO BOY.LI TILE-HANS CASE SHEOS LIGHT ON PHCBI AS.

TOTEM AND TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDHOOD.ANIMAL PHOBIAS. SACRIFICIAL FEASTS.

PHYLOGENESIS

LETTER B4. (DREAMS ANC PHYLOGENES

PHYSICIANS

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. RECOMMENOATIONS TO Pie/SICIANSP RAC T I SI NG PSYCHOANALYS I S .

PICKWORTH

PREFATORY

PI LL ARS

NOTE TO A PAPER BY E. PICKWORTH FARROW.

CIVILIZATION AND ITS OISCONTENTS. Th0 PILLARS OFCIVILIZATION: EROS ARO ANANKE.

PLAY

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. REVIEW OF THE PLEASUREPRINCIPLE. TRANNATIC NEUROSIS ANO CHILDREN S PLAY AREREPETITIONS.

PLAYEO

MY VIEWS ON THE PART PLAYEO BY SEXUALITY IN THEAETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

PLEASURE

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE ANO THE PSNCMOGENESISOF JOKES.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE ANO THE PSNCHOGENESISOF JUKES. THE PURPOSE ANO FURCTIONS OF JCKES.

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE.

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. REVIEW OF THE PLEASUREPRINCIPLE. TRAUMATIC NEUROSIS AND CHILOREK S PLAY AREREPET IT I UNS.

8EYONO.THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE.A REPETITION.

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE.OEATH INSTINCT.

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE.OF INSTINCTS.

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE.OEATH INSTINCTS. SUMMARY.

POE

TRANSFERENCE NEUROSIS IS

SPECULATIONS ON THE

REVISION OF THE THEORY

BIOLOGICAL ARGUMENTS FOR

PREFACE TO MARIE BONAPARTE' S THE L IF E ANO WORKS OFEDGAR ALLEN POE: A PSYCHOANALYTIC INTERPRETATION.

POLICLINIC

PREFACE TO MAX EITINGOWS REPORT ONPSYCHOANALYTICAL POLICLINIC.

THE BERLIN

POPPER-LYNKEUS

JCSEF POPPER-LYNKEUS ANO rmE THEORY OF DREAMS.

MY CONTACT MITH JOSEF POPPER-LYNKEUS.

19I3J13/176

1909810/ 3

1909810/ 22

1909810/101

1909810/115

1909810/141

3/ 83

1895C 3/ 71

1909810/115

1912%13/126

I95CA 1/274

POTENCY

PKEFACE TO MAXIM STEINEMS THE PSYCHICAL DISORDERS OFMALE POTENCY.

PRACTISING

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. RECOMMENOATIONS TO PHYSICIANSPRACTISING PSYCHOANALYSI S.

PRE-ANALYT IC

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUOY. PRE-ANALYTIC PERIOD.

PRE-0E0IPAL

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-0E0IPAL NUTIVES FORTURNING AWAY FROM MOTHER.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-0E0IPAL SEXUAL AIMS TOWARDMOTHER.

PREAMBLE

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE METHOD OFINTERPRETING DREAMS: AK ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN DREAM(PREAMBLE ANO UREAMI.

PREC I PI T AT ING

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE OISTJAY. THE PRECIPITATING CAUSE OF THEILLNESS. IRAT-MANI.

PREHISTORY

A NUTE ON THE PREHISTORY OF THE TECHNIQUE UF ANALYSIS.

PREMISS

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND HOOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL PREMISS.

PRENISSES

1912E12/109 INTRUOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEPREHISSES ANO TECHNIQUE OF INTERPRETATION.

1926C20/280PREMONI TORY

THE INTERPRETATION UF OREAMS. APPENDIX A: A PREMONITORYDREAM FULFILLED. APPENOIX B: LIST OF WRITINGS BY FREUDDEALING PREOOMINANTLY OR LARGELY WITH OREAMS.

1930A2I/ 99 PREPONOERANCE

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR TmE APPARENT PREPONDERANCE OFPERVERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEUROSES. INTIMATION OFTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY.

1920G18/ 7

PRIBOR

LETTER TO THE BURGOMASTER OF PRIBOR.

1906A 7/271 PRIMACY

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. IHETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PRIMACY OF THE GENITALZONES ANU THE FORE-PLEASURE.

1905C 8/117 PRIMAL

1905C 8/128

1920G18/ 3

THE ANTITHETICAL MEANING OF PRIMAL WORDS.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THE DREAMANO THE PRIMAL SCENE. TWOLFMANI.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. FRESHMATERIAL FROM THE PRIMAL PERIN - SOLUTION. iliOLFMAN/.

1920GI8/ 7 GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. THE GROUPANO THE PRIMAL HOROE.

1920G18/ 18 PRIMARY

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE PSYCHOLCU OF THE1920G18/ 24 DREAM PROCESSES. THE PRIMARY ANO SECONDARY PROCESSES

REPRESSION.

1920G 18/ 34 INTRODUCTION OF THE EGO PRIMARY ANO SECCNOARY PROCESSIN PSII COGNITION ANO REPRODUCTIVE THOUGHT( REMEMBERINGANO JUDGING( THOUGHT ANO REALITY.

1920G18/ 44PRIMARY PROCESAiS - SLEEP ANU DREAMS: THE ANALYSIS OFDREAMS( DREAM CONSCIOUSNESS FREUD S USE OF THE CONCEPTOF REGRESSION.

1933022/254 PRINCIPAL

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUANTITATIVE CONCEPTION(SECOND PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE NEURONE THEORY( THECONTACT-BARRIERSI THE BIOLOGICAL STANDPOINT; THE

1923G19/285 PROBLEM OF QUANTITY: PAIN: THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY(CUNSCIOUSNESS.

1923F19/261

1932C22/21%

S41

PRIZE

THE GOETHE PRIZE.

PRIZES

A NOTE ON PSYCHOANALYTIC PUBLICATIONS ANO PRIZES.

1913E12/345

1912E12/109

1925020/ 7

1931821/227

1931821/235

1900A 4/106

1909010/195

1920818/263

193vA23/ 59

1910X15/100

194IC 5/623

19050 7/170

1931E21/259

19050 7/207

1910E11/153

1918817/ 29

1918817/ B9

1921C18/122

1900A 5/5BB

1950A 1/322

1950A 1/335

1950A 1/295

1930E21/207

1919C17/267

PROBLEM

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PROBLEM OF SEXUALEXCITATION.

THE DISPOSITION TO OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. A CONTRIBUTION

TU THE PROBLEM OF CHOICE OF NEUROSIS.

THE ECONOMIC PROBLEM OF MASOCHISM.

OK. REIK ANO THE PROBLEM OF QUACKERY. A LETTER TO THE

NEUEFREIEPRESSE.

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUANTITATIVE CONCEPTION;SECONO PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE NEURONE THEORNI THECONTACTBARRIERS; THE BIOLOGICAL STANDPOINT; THEPROBLEM OF QUANTITY; PAIN; THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY;

CONSCIOUSNESS.

PROBLEMS

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THE RELATION OF

OREAMS TO WAKING LIFE.


DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL OF

DREAMS MEMORY IN DREAMS.


OEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE STIMULI ANO

SOURCES OF DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. WHY DREAMS ARE

FORGOTTEN AFTER WAKING.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THE DISTINGUISHINGPSYCHOLOGICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF DREAMS.


DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE MORAL SENSE IN

DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION UF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATURE

IN OEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THEORIES OF

OREAMING AND ITS FUNCTION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE RELATIONS

BETWEEN DREAMS AND MENTAL DISEASES.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS.RECAPITULATIONS AND PROBLEMS. INULFMANI.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. FURTHER

PROBLEMS ANO LINES OF WORK.

FINDINGS. IDEAS. PROBLEMS.

PROCEDURE

FREUO 5 PSYCHANALYTIC PROCEDURE.

PROCEEOINGS

PSYCHOANALYSIS AND THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FACTS IN

LEGAL PROCEEOINGS.

PSYCHOANALYSIS AND THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FACTS IN

LEGAL PROCEEOINGS.

PROGNOSIS

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. ALTERATIONS OF

THE EGO AFFECT PPCONOSIS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. FACTORS IN THE

ANALYST AFFECT PROGNOSIS.

PROJECT

PROJECT FOR A SCIENTIFIC PSYCHOLOGY: EOITOR'SINTROOUCTION AND KEY TO ABBREVIATIONS IN THE PROJECT.

LETTER 39. ON THE PROJECT: THE NATURE OF

PROPER

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERVOAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OF

PROPER NAMES.

JOKES ANC THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETIC

PART. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. COMIC THINGS

ARE NOT PROPER IN JOKES; RELATION UF HUMOUR TO JOKES.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. A NOTE ON THE

TRANSCRIPTION OF PROPER NAMES.

fROSPECTS

THE FUTURE PROSPECTS OF PSYCHOANALYTIC THERAPY.

PROSPECTUS

PROSPECTUS FOR SCHRIFTEN ZUR ANGEWANOTEN SEELENKUNUE.

PROTECTING

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINAOLE. PROTECTING

AGAINST FUTURE CONFLICTS.

19050 7/212

1913112/311

1924CI9/157

1926121/247 PSI

PROTON

PATHOLOGICAL DEFENCE THE HYSTERICAL PROTON PSEU005

DETERMINANTS OF THE (PROTON PSEUDOS) OISTURBANCE OF

THOUGHT BY AFFECT.

PSEUDOS

PATHOLOGICAL DEFENCE THE HYSTERICAL PROTON PSEODOS

DETERMINANTS OF THE (PROTON PSEU005) OISTURBANCE OF

THOUGHT dY AFFECT.

1950A 1/295

1900A 4/ I

1900A 4/ II

1900A 4/ 22

1900A 4/ 43

1900A 4/ 48

1900A 4/ 63

1900A 4/ 75

1900A 4/ 88

1916817/104

192IC1b!100

1941F23/:i9

I9D4A 7/249

1906C 9/ 99

1906C 9/103

1937C23/234

I937C23/247

1950A 1/283

1950A I/388

19018 6/ I

1905C 8/221

I939A23/ 3

1910011/139

1907E 9/248

INTRODUCTION OF THE EGO PRIMARY ANO SECONOARY PROCESS

IN PSI; COGNITION AND REPRODUCTIVE f-OUGHT; REMEMBERING

ANO JUDGING; THOUGHT ANO REALITY.

ATTEMPT TO REPRESENT NORMAL PSI PR :ESSES

PSYCHANALVTIC

FREUO 5 PSYCHANALVTIC PROCEDURE.

PSYCHE

CIVILIZATION AND ITS OISCONfENTS. CONCLUSIONS ABOUT

EFFECTS OF CIVILIZATION UPON PSYCHE.

PSYCHIATRY

INTRUOUCTOAV LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEIKY

OF THE NEUROSES: PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO PSYCHIATRY.

PSYCHIC

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THIRD LECTURE. PSYCHIC

DETERMINISM. OREARS, AND PARAPRAXES.

PSYCHICAL

OBSESSIONS ANO PHOBIAS: THEIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM AND

THEIR AETIOLOGY. APPENDIX: FREUD S VIEWS ON PHOBIAS.

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. 4N THE PSYCHICAL MECHANISM OF



OBSESSIONS ANO PHOBIAS' THEIR PSYCHICAL MECHANISM ANO

THEIR AETIOLOGY.

THE PSYCHICAL MECHANISM OF FORGETFULNESS.

PSYCHICAL IOR MENTAL) TREATMENT.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UhCONSCIOCS. THEORETIC

PART. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. PSYCHICALLOGATTII% OIsTINGuisHES JOKES FROM THE COMIC.

PREFACE TO MAXIM STEINER'S THE PSYCHICAL DISORDERS UF

MALE POTENCY.

SOME PSYCHICAL CONSEOUENCES OF THE ANATOMICALDISTINCTION dETWEEN THE SEXES.

SOME PSYCHICAL CONSEQUENCES OF THE ANATOMICALDISTINCTION BETWEEN THE SEXES.

NEW INTROOOCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE

OISSECTION OF THE PSYC4ICAL PERSONALITY.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. THE STRENGTH OF

THE INSTINCTS VIS-A-VIS THE OTHER PSYCHICAL AGENCIES.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITS

WORKINGS. THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. PSYCHICAL QUALITIES.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL VIELO.LIE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS ANO rNE EXTERNAL WORLD.

SOME ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE NATUkE

OF THE PSYCHICAL.

PSYCHOPHYSICAL

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENDIX A:

FREUO AND EWALD HERING. APPENDIX Bs PSYCHOPHYSICALPARALLELISM. APPENDIX C: WORDS ANO THINGS.

PSYCHOANALYSIS

THE RESISTANCES TC PSYCHOANALYSIS. APPENDIX: EXTRACT

FROM SCHOPENHAUER'S THE NORCO AS WILL ANO IOEA.

PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FACTS INLEGAL PROCEEDINGS.

PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FACTS IN

LEGAL PROCEEDINGS.

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FIRST LECTURE.SYMPTOMS HAVE PSYCHOLOGICAL MEANING.

FIVE LECTURES UN PSYCHOANALYSIS. SECOND LECTURE.REPRESSION AND SYMPTOM FORMATION.

I937C23/230 FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THIRO LECTURE. PSYCHIC

S32

22.1

1950A 1/351

1950A 1/351

1950A 1/322

1950A 1/360

1904A 7/249

1930A2I/134

19I6X16/243

1910A11/ 29

3/ 83

1893A 2/ I

I893H 3/ 25

1895C 3/ 71

18988 3/287

190511 7/283

1905C 0/199

1913E12/345

1925J19/243

I925J19/248

I933A22/ 57

1937C23/224

I940A23/144

1940A23/157

1940A23/195

1940823/279

1891 814/20 5

19/423

1906C 9/ 99

1906C 9/103

1910A11/ 3

1910A11/ 9

1910A11/ 21

PSYCHOANALYSIS

OETERMINISMI OREAMS, ANO PARAPRAXES.

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FOURTH LECTURE.INFANTILE SEXUALITY AND NEUROSIS.

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FIFTH LECTURE.TRANSFERENCE AND RESISTANCE.

PREFACE TO SANOOR FERENCII S PSYCHOANALYSIS: ESSAY'. INTHE FIELO OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

WILO PSYCHOANALYSIS.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. THE HANOLING OFDREAMINTERPRETATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. RECOMMENOATIONS TO PHYSICIANSPRACTISING PSYCHOANALYSIS.

A NOTE ON THE UNCONSCIOUS IN PSYCHOANALYSIS.

PAPERS UN TECHNIQUE. ON BEGINNING THE TREATMENT.(FURTHER RECOMMENOATILINS ON THE TECHNIQUE OFPSYCHOANALYSIS).


THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENONPSYCHLILOGICAL SCIENCES. THE PHILOLOGICAL,PHILOSOPHICAL ANO BIOLOGICAL INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

CONTINUATIO PSYCHOANALYSIS

1910A11/ 29

1910A11/ 40

19101.11/ 49

191011 9/252

1910K11/219

INTRUOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE PATHS TO THE FORMATION OFSYMPTOMS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE COMMON NEUROTIC STATE.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. ANXIETY.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE LIB100 THEORY ANO NARCISSISM.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORY1911E121 89 OF THE NEUROSES. TRANSFERENCE.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORY1912E12/109 OF THE NEUROSES. ANALYTIC THERAPY.

1912G12/255 INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. INOEX OFPARAPRAXES.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. INOEX OF1913C12/121 OREAMS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. INOEX OF1913J13/165 SYMBOLS.

A DIFFICULTY IN THE PATH OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

INTROOUCTION TO PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO THE WAR NEUROSES.

1913J13/176 ON THE TEACHING OF PSYCHOANALYSIS IN UNIVERSITIES.

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENONPSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS FRCM A DEVELOPMENTAL POINT OF VIEW. 1913J13/1112

ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. 19130112/205

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. REMEMBERING, REPEATING ANOWORKINGTHROUGH. (FURTHER RECOMMENOATIONS UN THETECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS).

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. OBSERVATIONS ON TRANSFERENCE LOVE.(FURTHER RECOMMENOATIONS ON THE TECHNIQUE OFPSYCHOANALYSIS).

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.

INTROOUCTURY LECTURES ON

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES UN

INTROOUCTURY LECTURES ON

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON

PSYCHOANALYSIS. PARAPRAXES.




INTRUOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. CREAMS.LIIENCULTIES ANO FIRST APPROACHES.

INTRODUCTURY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. OREANS. THEPREMISSES ANO TECHNIQUE OF INTERPRETATION.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES UN PSYCHOANALYSIS. OREAMS.CHILOREN S OREAMS.

INTRUDUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. CREAMS. THECENSORSHIP OF DREAMS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. OREAMS.SYMBOLISM IN OREAMS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALXSIS. DREAMS. THEDREAMWORK.

INTROUUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. OREAMS. SOMEANALYSES OF SAMPLE OREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. THEARCHAIC FEATURES ANO INFANTILISM OF DREAMS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. WISHFULFILLMENT.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS.UNCERTAINTIES AND CRITICISMS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES: PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO PSYCHIATRY.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. THE SENSE OF SYMPTOMS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. FIXATION TO TRAUMAS THE UNCONSCIOUS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL mumOF THE NEUROSES. RESISTANCE ANO REPRESS:10N.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE SEXUAL LIFE OF HUMAN BEINGS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE OEVELOPRENT OF THE LIBIDO ANO THESEXUAL ORGANIZATIONS.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. SOME THOUGHTS ON OEVELOPNENT ANOREGRESSION AETIOLOGY.

PREFACE TO J. J. PUTNAM S AOORESSES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.

TWO ENCYCLOPEDIA ARTICLES. PSYCHOANALYSIS.

A SHORT ACCOUNT OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUOY. BASIC THEORIES OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

1914G12/145 AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUOY. TECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

THE RESISTANCES TO PSYCHOANALYSIS.

PSYCHCANALYSIS.

INTROOUCTION TO E0OAROO WEISS'S ELEMENTS OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

NEW INTROOUCTORY LECTURES UN PSYCHOANALYSIS.

1915Al2/157

1916X15/ 3

1916X15/ 15

1916X15/ 25

1916X15/ 40

1916X15/ 60

1916X15/ 83

1916X15/100

1916X15/126

1916X15/136

1916X15/149

1916X15/170

1916X15/1114

1916X15/199

1916X15/213

19l6X15/2211

1916X16/243

1916X16/257

1916X16/273

1916X16/2116

19l6X16/303

1916X16/320

NEW INTRODUCTORY LECTURES UN PSYCHOANALYSIS. REVISIGNOF THE THEORY OF OREAMS.

NEW INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS ANOOCCULTISM.

NEW INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.. THEDISSECTION OF THE PSVCRICAL PERSONALITY.

NEW INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. ANXIETYANO INSTINCTUAL LIFE.

NEW INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.FEMININITY.

NEW INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS*,EXPLANATIONS, APPLICATIONS AND ORIENTATIONS.

NEW INTROOUGTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THEQUESTION OF A WELTANSCHAUUNG.

PREFACE TO RICHARO STERNA'S OICTIONARY OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MINO AND ITSWORKINGS. THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MINO AND ATSWORKINGS. THE THEORY OF THE INSTINCTS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. THE OEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUAL FUNCTION.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MINO ANO 4T5WORKINGS. PSYCHICAL QUALITIES.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MINO AND (TSWORKINGS. OREAM INTERPRETATION AS AN ILLUSTRATION.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. THETECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. ANEXAMPLE OF PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELO.THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS ANO THE EXTERNAL WORLO.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELO.THE INTERNAL WORLO.

SOME ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE NATUREOF THE PSYCHICAL.

1916X16/339 PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO TELEPATHY.

$33

222

CONTINUATIO

1916X16/3511

1916X16/3711

1916X16/392

19l6X16/412

1916X16/431

1916X16/4411

19l6X16/478

1916X16/4110

1916X16/4111

1917A17/135

1919017/205

1919J17/169

1921A111/269

1923A111/234

1924F19/191

1925020/ 29

1925020/ 40

1925E19/213

1926F20/261

1931C21/256

1933A22/ 3

1933A22/ 7

1933A22/ 31

1S33A22/ 57

1933A22/ al

19311112/112

1933A22/136

1933A22/1511

19361122/253

1940A23/141

1940A23/144

1940A23/1411

1940A23/152

1940A23/157

1940A23/165

1940A23/172

1940A23/1113

1940A23/195

1940A23/205

19401123/279

1941U111/175

PSYCHOANALYSIS CONTINUATIO PSYCHOLOGICAL

PSYCHOANALYSIS AND TELEPATHY.

INTRODUCTION TO PSYCHOANALYSIS AND THE WAR NEUROSES.MEMORANOUM ON THE ELECTRICAL TREATMENT OF WARNEUROTICS.

PSYCHOANALYTIC

THE FUTURE PROSPECTS OF PSYCHOANALYTIC THERAPY.

THE PSYCHOANALYTIC VIEW OF PSYCHOGENIC DISTURBANCE OFVISION.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANDIOESI.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES UN AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIDESI. SCHREBER.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES CN A AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OF ACASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIDESI. ATTEMPTS ATINTERPRETATION.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA OISE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIDESI. ON THEMECHANISM OF PARANOIA.

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIOESI. POSTSCRIPT.

INTRODUCTION TO PFISTER'S THE PSYCHOANALYTIC METHOD.

FAUSSERECONNAISSANCE IDEJOHIACONTEI IN PSYCHOANALYTICTREATMENT.

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT.

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT. EARLYHISTORY. FREUD WORKING ALONE.

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT. THEEARLY PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT.

ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT.DEPARTURES OF JUNG ANO AULER.

A CASE OF PARANOIA RUNNING COUNTER TO THEPSYCHOANALYTIC THEORY OF THE DISEASE.

SOME CHARACTER-.TYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC MORK.THE EXCEPTIONS.

SOME CHARACTERTYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC MORK.THOSE WRECKED BY SUCCESS.

SOME CHARACTERTYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.CRIMINALS FROM A SENSE OF GUILT.

LINES OF ADVANCE IN PSYCHOANALYTIC THERAPY.

A NOTE ON PSYCHOANALYTIC PUBLICATIONS ANO PRIZES.

PREFACE TO REIK S RITUAL: PSYCHOANALYTIC STUDIES.

PREFACE TO RAYMOND UE SAUSSURE'S THE PSYCHOANALYTICMETHOD.

PREFACE TO TEN YEARS OF THE BERLIN PSYCHOANALYTICINSTITUTE.


PREFACE TO MARIE BONAPARTE'S THE LIFE ANO WO( .5 OFEOGAR ALLEN POE: A PSYCHOANALYTIC INTERPRETATION.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. ANEXAMPLE OF PSYCHOANALYTIC MORK.

PSYCHOANALYTICAL

PREFACE TO MAX EITINGON'S REPORT ON THE BERLINPSYCHOANALYTICAL POLICLINIC.

PSYCHOGENESIS

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE ANO THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE ANO THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES. THE PURPOSE AND FUNCTIONS OF JCKES.

THE PSYCHOGENESIS OF A CASE OF HOMUSEXUALITY IN AWOMAN.


THE PSYCHUGENESIS OF A CASE OF HOMOSEXUALITY IN AWOMAN.


PSYCHOGENIC

THE PSYCHOANALYTIC VIEW UF PSYCHOGENIC DISTURBANCE OFVISION.

1941018/181

1955C17/2Il

191001I/i39

1910411/209

1911Cl2/ 3

1911C12/ 12

1911Cl2/ 35

1911Cl2/ 59

19121.12/ 80

1913BI2/327

1914A13/201

1914014/ 3

1914014/ 7

1914014/ 25

1914014/ 42

1915E14/261

1916014/311

1916014/316

1916014/332

1919A17/157

19I9C17/267

19I9G17/257

1922E19/283

1930821/257

1932821/258

1933022/254

I940A23/183

1923GI9/285

1905C 8/117

1905C 8/128

1920A18/146

1920A18/155

1920A18/160

1920A19/167

1910111/209

S.34

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE DISTINGUISHINGPSYCHOLOGICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF DREAMS. 1900A 4/ 48

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. SOMEPSYCHOLOGICAL PECULIARITIES OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS:THEIR ATTITUDE TOWARDS REALITY, SUPERSTITION AND DEATH. 1909010/229



THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. THE PSYCHULOGICALSIGNIFICANCE OF RELIGIOUS IDEAS. RELIGIOUS 40EAS AREILLUSIONS.

PSYCHOLOGY

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLCGM OF THEOREAM.-.PROCESSES. THE FORGETTING OF DREAMS.


THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREAM PROCESSES. WISH FULFILLMENT.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREAM PROCESSES. AROUSAL BY DREAMS THE FUNCTION OFDREAMS ANXIETY DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. THE PRIMARY ANO SECONDARY PROCESSESREPRESSION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREAM PROCESSES. THE UNCONSCIOUS ANO CONSCIOUSNESSREALITY.

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRAOIVA. GRAOIVA ANDTHE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE UNCONSCIOUS.

A SPECIAL TYPE OF CHOICE OF OBJECT MAOE BY MEN.(CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE PSYCHOLOGY CF LOVES.

1910A11/ 9

19I3J13/165

1927C2I/ 25

1900A 5/509

1900A 5/533

1900A 5/550

1900A 5/573

1900A 5/588

1900A 5/610

1907A 9/ 41

1910H11/163

ON THE UNIVERSAL TENDENCY TO DEBASEMENT IN THE SPHEREOF LOVE. (CONTRIBULIONS TO.THE PSYCHOLOGY OF LOVES. 1912011/177

SOME REFLECTIONS ON SCHOOLBOY PSYCHOLOGY. 1914E13/241

THE TABOO OF VIRGINITY. (CONTRIBUTIONS TO THEPSYCHOLOGY OF LOVES. 1918A11/191

INTRODUCTION TO J. VARENOONCK'S THE PSYCHOLOGY OFOAYOREAMS. 1921818/271

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. 1921C18/ 67

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. 192%C18/ 69

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANU THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. LEBON'SDESCRIPTION UF THE GROUP M/NO. 192IC18/ 72

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. OTHERACCOUNTS OF COLLECTIVE MENTAL LIFE.

Grum, PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.SUGGESTION AND LIBIDO.

1921C18/ 82

192IC18/ 88

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. TWOARTIFICIAL GROUPS: THE cHuacH ANO THE ARMY. 1921C18/ 93

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. FURTHERPROBLEMS ANO LINES OF WORK. 192IC18/100

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.IDENTIFICATION. 192IC18/105

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. BEING INLOVE ANO HYPNOSIS.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. THE HEROINSTINCT.

GROUP PSYCHOLUGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. THE GROUPANO THE PRIMAL HORDE.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. ADIFFERENTIATING GRADE IN THE EGO.

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.POSTSCRIPT.

PROJECT FOR A SCIENTIFIC PSYCHOLOGY: EDITOR'SINTRODUCTION AND KEY TO ABBREVIATIONS IN THE PROJECT.

PSYCHONEUROSES

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONDERANCE OFPERVERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEUROSES. INTIMATION OFTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY.

PSYCHOPATHIC

PSYCHOPATHIC CHARACTERS ON THE STAGE.

22a:

1921C18/III

1921CI8/117

192IC18/122

1921C18/129

1921C18/Ij4

1950A 1/283

19050 7/170

I942A 7/305

S.

PSYCHOPATHOLOGY

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAYPARAPRAXES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAYPROPER NAMES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAYFOREIGN WOROS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAY

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAYNAMES ANO SETS OF WOROS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAYMEMORIES ANG SCREEN MEMORIES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAYTONGUE.

LI;E. INGEX OF

LIFE. ThE FORGETTING

LIFE. THE FORGETTING

LIFE.

LIFE. THE FORGETTING

LIFE. CHILOHOGO

LIFE. SLIPS OF THE

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAY LIFE. MISREAGINGS ANGSLIPS OF THE PEN. MISREAGINGS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAY LIFE. MISREAGINGS ANGSLIPS OF THE PEN. SLIPS OF THE PEN.

6/291

OF19018 6/ I

OF19010 6/ 8

190I0 6/ IX

OF

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS ANG INTENTIONS. THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS ANG KNOWLEGGE.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVEKTGAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFIMPRESSIONS ANG INTENTIONS. THE FORGETTING OFINTENTIONS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. BUNGLEG ACTIONS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAY LIFE. SYMPTOMATIC ANGCHANCE ACTIONS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAY LIFE. ERRORS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAY LIFE. COMBINE0PARAPRAXES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYGAY LIFE. GETERMINISM,BELIEF IN CHANCE ANG SUPERSTITION SOME POINTS OFVIEW.



INTROGUCTION TO THE SPECIAL PSYCHOPATHOLOGY NUMBER OFTHE MEOICAL REVIEW OF REVIEWS.

PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF HYSTERIA: HYSTERICAL CCMPULSION; THEGENESIS OF HYSTERICAL COMPULSION.

PSYCHOSIS

NEUROSIS

THE LOSS OF REALITY IN NEUROSIS ANG PSYCHOSIS.

LETTER 22. IGREAM AS ANALOGY TO O'S GREAM PSYCHCSIS.).

LETTER 55. (GETERMINANTS OF PSYCHOSIS.).

PSYCHOTHERAPY

STOGIES UN HYSTERIA. THE PSYCHOTHERAPY OF HYSTERIA.

ON PSYCHOTHERAPY.

ANG PSYCHOSIS.

INTRUGUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOTHERAPY. GREAMS. THEMANIFEST CUNTENT OF GREAMS ANG THE LATENTOREAW.THOUGHTS.

PUBERIY

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALIT9. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PRIMACY OF THE GENITALZONES ANG THE FOREPLEASURE.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY UF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUCCATY. THE PROBLEM OF SEXUALEXCITATION.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE LI8100 THEORY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEW/ OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE GIFFERENTIATION BETWEENMEN ANO WOMEN.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE FINGING OF AN OBJECT.

PUBLICATIONS

A NOTE ON PSYCHOANALYTIC PUBLICATIONS ANG PRIZES.

PUNS

JOKES ANG THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE Cf JOKES. SUMMARY ANG PUNS.

455482 0 ..72 15

19018 6/ 15

19018 6/ 43

19018 6/ 53

190kfl 6/106

19018 6/116

190I0 6/134

19010 6/151

19018 6/162

19018 0/19I

190I0 6/217

19018 6/230

19018 6/239

19018 6/254

19018 6/269

1930C21/254

1950A 1/347

1924819/149

1924E19/183

1950A 1/213

1950A 1/240

18950 2/253

1905A 7/257

PUNS

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. PUNS; ABSURGITY AS AJOKE TECHNIQUE.

PURPOSE

JOKES ANG THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSES OF JOKES. INNOCENT JOKES; SMUT ANUTHE PURPOSE OF JOKES.

JUKES ANG THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. A ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSE OF JUKES. HOSTILE. CYNICAL ANGSKEPTICAL JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE ANG THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES. THE PURPOSE ANG FUNCTIONS OF JOKES.

PURPOSES

JUKES ANG THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSES UF JOKES. INNOCENT JOKES: SMUT ANDTHE PURPOSE OF JOKES.

PUTNAM

JAMES J. PUTNAM.

PREFACE TO J. J. PUTNAM S AGGRESSES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS.

QUACKERY

OR. REIK ANU THE PRODLEM OF QUACKERY. A LETTER TO THENEUEFREIE..PRESSE.

QUALITIES

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MING AND ITSWORKINGS. PSYCHICAL QUALITIES.

QUANTITATIVE

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUANTITATIVE CONCEPTION:SECONG PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE NEURONE THEORY: THECONTACT...BARRIERS; THE BIOLOGICAL STANOPOINTI THEPROBCEM OF QUANTITY; PAIN; THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY:CONSCIOUSNESS.

QUANTITY

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUANTITATIVE CONCEPTION;SECONG PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE NEURONE THEORY; THECONTACINBARRIERS: THE BIOLOGICAL STANOPOINT: THEPROBLEM OF QUANTITY: PAIN: THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY:CONSCIOUSNESS.

QUESTION



THE QUESTION OF

THE QUESTION OF

THE QUESTION OF

THE QUESTION OF

THE QUESTION OF

LAY ANALYSIS.

LAY ANALYSIS.

LAY ANALYSIS.

LAY ANALYSIS.

LAY ANALYSIS.


THE QUESTION OF LAY ANALYSIS. POSTSCRIPT.

NEW INTROUUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THEQUESTION OF A WELTANSCHAUUNG.

1916%15/113 QUESTIONNAIRE

CONTRIBUTION TO A QUESTIONNAIRE ON REAGING.

19050 7/207

RAT

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX ANG THESOLUTION OF THE RAT IUEA.

19050 7/212 RAT...MAN

19050 7/217

19050 7/219

19050 7/222

1919C17/267

1905C 8/ 45

S.35

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY: THE BEGINNING OF THE TREATMENT.INFANTILE SEXUALITY. MAT...MANI.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE GREAT OBSESSIVE FEAR.MATMANI.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. INITIATION INTO THE NATURE OFPIE TREATMENT. MATMANI.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. SOME OBSESSIONAL IDEAS ANG THEIREXPLANATION. (RATMAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSI:t. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE PRECIPITATING CAUSE OF THEILLNESS. (RATMAN).

CONTINUATIO

1906C 8/ 47

1905C 8/ 91

1905C 8/102

1905C 8/128

I.05C 8/ 91

1919817/271

192IA18/269

192'121/247

I940A23/157

1950A 1/295

1950A 1/295

1926E20/179

1926E20/183

1926E20/191

1926E20/200

1926E20/206

1926E20/218

1926E20/229

1926E20/239

1927A20/251

I933A22/158

19070 9/245

1909010/200

1909010/158

1909010/165

1909010/173

1909010/186

1909010/195

RAT-MAN

NOTES UPUN A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. AO0ENOOM:ORIGINAL RECORD OF THE CASE. IRAP.MAN).

NOTES UPUN A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. ORIGINALRECORD OF THE CASE. IRAT.-MANI.

RATIONALITY

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. RELIGION 15 A SUBSTITUTE FORRATIONALITY.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. IS RATIONALITY POSSIBLE.RELATION OF RELIGION TO SCIENCE.

REACTIONS


REAOING

CONTRIBUTION TO A QUESTIONNAIRE ON READING.

REALITY

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. THE UNCONSCIOUS AND CONSCIOUSNESS -REALITY.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. SOMEPSYCHOLOGICAL PECULIARITIES OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS:THEIR ATTITUOE TOWARDS REALITY. SUPERSTITION ANO DEATH.

THE UNCANNY. RELATION OF IMAGINATION TO REALITY.

THE LOSS OF REALITY IN NEUROSIS AND PSYCHCS1S.

INTRODUCTION OF THE EGO PRIMARY AND SECONDARY PROCESSIN PSI: COGNITION ANU REPRODUCTIVE THOUGHTS REMEMBERINGAND JUDGING; THOUGHT AND REALITY.

REASONS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONDERANCE OFPERVERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHCNEUROSES. INTIMATION UFTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER UF SEXUALITY.

RECAPITULATION


RECAPITULATIONS

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS.RECAPITULATIONS ANO PROBLEMS. (WOLFMAN).

RECOLLECTION

A CHILDHOOD RECOLLECTION FROM OICHTUNG UNG WAHRHEIT.

RECORD

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. ADDENDUM:ORIGINAL RECORD UF THF CASE. IRAP.MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. ORIGINALRECORD OF THE CASE. (RAT-MAN).

REFLECT

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. INHIBITIONS REFLECTRESTRICTIONS OF EGO FUNCTIONS.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. SYMPTOMS REFLECTINTERSYSTEMIC CONFLICTS.


REGRESSION

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREAM PROCESSES. REGRESSION.

INTROCIUGTOR7 LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. SOME THOUGHTS ON DEVELOPMENT ANOREGRESSION - AETIOLOGY.

PRIMARY PROCESSES - SLEEP ANO DREAMSS THE ANALYSIS OFDREAMS; DREAM CONSCIOUSNESS; FREUD S USE UF THE CONCEPTUF REGRESSION.

REIK


DR. REIK ANO THE PROBLEM OF QUACKERY. A LETTER TO THENEUE.4REIE-PRESSE.

DOSTOEVSKY ANO PARRICIDE. A LETTER FROM FREUD TOTHEOOOR REIK.

RELIGION

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. RELATIONS BETWEENCIVILIZATION AND RELIGION.


CONTINUATIO RELIGION

1955A10/251

1955A10/259

1927C2I/ 40

1927C21/ 46

1937D23/260

19070 9/245

1900A 5/610

1909010/229

19I9H17/245

1924E19/183

1950A 1/322

19050 7/170

1939A23/103

19111817/104

1917817/145

1955A10/251

1955A1D/259

1926020/ 87

1926020/ 91

1950A 1/266

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. 16 RATIONALITY POSSIBLE.RELATION OF RELIGION TO SCIENCE.

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN'S NEED FORRELIGION ARISES FROM FEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

MUSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MUSES WAS ANEGYPLIAN: IF MOSES wAS AN EGYPTIAN. Moses INTRODUCED ANEXCLUSIVE RELIGION.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION: PREFATORY NOTES I IVIENNA)II (LONDON).

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL PREMISS.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE LAIENCY PER100 ANOTRAOITION.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANU MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ANALOGY.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. APPLICATION.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. OIFFICULTIES.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS RELIGIONANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. SUMMARY ANO RECAPITULATION.

MOSES ANU MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE GREAT MAN.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE ADVANCE ININTELLECTUALITY.

MOSES AND MON3THEIsM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. RENUNCIATION Of INSTINCT.

MOSES ANU MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLE.AND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. WHAT IS TRUE IN RELIGION.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEUPLEANU MONOTHEIST RELIGICN. THE RETURN UF THE REPRESSED.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION. HismicAL TRUTH.

MOSES ANO MUNOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, MIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE HISTORICAL OEVELOPMENT.

RELIGIONS

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. ORIGINS OF RELIGiONS.

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. COMPARISON OF JEWISH AND ATEN RELIGIONS.

RELIGIOUS


THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CONSEQUENCES OF INSTINCTUALRENUNCIATION. IN WHAT DOES THE PECULIAR VALUE OFRELIGIOUS IDEAS LIE.

THE FUTURE UF AN ILLUSION. THE PSYCHOLOGICALSIGNIFICANCE OF RELIGIOUS IDEAS. RELIGIOUS IDEAS AREILLUSIONS.

A RELIGIOUS

REMEMBERIN4

EXPERIENCE.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. REMEMBERING. REPEATING ANOWORKINGTHROUGH. (FURTHER RECOMMENDATIONS ON THE

1900A 5/533 TECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS).

19I6X16/339

1950A 1/335

19I9G17/257

19:.5121/247

192BB21/195 REPEATING

INTROOUCTION OF THE EGO PRIMARY ANO SECONOARY PROCESSIN PSIS COGNITION AND REPROOOCTIVE THOUGHTS REMEMBERINGANO JUDGING: THOUGHT ANO REALITY.

RENUNCIATION

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CIVILIZATION RESTS UPONRENUNCIATION OF INSTINCTUAL WISHES.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CONSEQUENCES OF INSIINCTUALRENUNCIATION. IN WHAT DOES THE PECULIAR VALUE OFRELIGIOUS IOCAS LIE.

CONTINUATIO

1927C2I/ 46

1930A2I/ 64

I939A23/ 17

I939A23/ 54

I939A23/ 59

I939A23/ 66

I939A23/ 72

I939A23/ 00

I939A23/ 92

I939A23/103

I939A23/105

I939A23/107

1939A23/III

I939A23/116

I939A23/122

I939A23/124

I939A23/127

I939A23/132

1927C2I/ 21

I939A23/ 24

19078 9/115

1927C2I/ 10

1927C2I/ 25

1920A21/167

19I4G12/145

1950A 1/322

1927C2I/ 3

1927C2I/ 10

MOSZC AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES. HIS PEOPLEAND MUNITHEIST RELIGION. RENUNCIATION OF INSTINCT. I939A23/116

1927C2I/ 34

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. REMEMBERING. REPEATING ANDWORKINGTHROUGH. (FURTHER RECOMMENDATIONS ON THETECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS).

REPETITION

1927C2I/ 40 BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. TRANSFERENCE NEUROSIS ISA REPETITION.

S-38

224

19I4G12/145

1920GI8/ 18

REPETITION

INHIBITIONS* SYMPTOMS ANG ANXIETY. REPETITION IS THECONSEQUENCE OF REPRESSION.

REPETITIONS

BEYUNG THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. REVIE OF THE PLEASUREPRINCIPLE. TRAUMATIC NEUROSIS AND CHILDREN S PLAY AREREPETITIONS.

REPRESENT

ATTEMPT TO REPRESENT NORMAL PSI PROCESSES

REPRESENTABILITY

THE INTERPRETATION OF GREANS. THE DREAMWORK.CONSIDERATIONS OF REPRESENTABILITY.

REPRESENTATION

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAMWORK. THE MEANSOF REPRESENTATION IN GREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE OREAMWORK.REPRESENTATION BY SYMBOLS IN DREAMS SOME FURTHERTYPICAL DREAMS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS.. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JUKES. REPRESENTATION BYOPPOSITE; CONCEPTUAL JOKES.

REPRESSEO

MOSES ANG MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES* HIS PEOPLEANG MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE RETURN OF THE REPRESSEU.

REPRESSION

THE INTERPRETATION UF GREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY UF THEDREAM PROCESSES. THE PRIMARY ANG SECCNDARY PROCESSESREPRESSION.

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. SECOND LECTURE.REPRESSION AND SYMPTOM FORMATION.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. REPRESSION.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. REPRESSION.

PARERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. TOPOGRAPHYAND DYNAMICS OF REPRESSION.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. RESISTANCE ANO REPRESSION.

INHIBITIONS* SYMPTOMS ANG ANXIETY. ANXIETY PROGUCESREPRESSION.

INHIBITIONS* SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. DEFENSES OTHER THANREPRESSION.

INHIBITIONS* SYMPTOMS ANG ANXIETY. REPETITION IS THECONSEQUENCE OF REPRESSION.

INHIBITIONS* SYMPTOMS ANG ANXIETY. REPRESSION ANGDEFENCE.

GRAFT M.

REPRODUCES

(REPRESSION IN HYSTERIA.).

INHIBITIONS* SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY REPRODUCESFEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

REPRODUCTIVE

INTROOUCTJON OF THE EGO PRIMARY AND SECONDARY PROCESSIN PSI; COGNITION ANG REPRODUCTIVE THOUGHT; REMEMBERINGANG JUGGING; THOUGHT ANG REALITY.

REQUIRES

CONTINUATIO RESISTANCES

THE RESISTANCES TO PSYCHOANALYSIS.


RESPONSIBILITY

1926020/150

1920GI8/ 7

1950A 1/360

1900A 5/339

1900A 4/310

1900A 5/350

1905C 8/ 70

I939A23/124

1900A 5/588

1910A11/ 21

1915014/141

1915014/146

1915E14/100

1916%16/206

1926020/101

1926020/III

1926020/150

1926020/173

195DA 1/250

1926020/132

1950A 1/322

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. THE ANALYST S TASK REQUIRESCONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. 1937023/255

RESEARCHES


RESERVOIR

THE EGO ANG THE 10 THE DESCRIPTIVE ANG THE DYNAMICUNCONSCIOUS. THE GREAT RESERVOIR OF LIBIDO.

RESISTANCE

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FIFTH LECTURE.TRANSFERENCE AND RESISTANCE.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. RESISTANCE AND REPRESSION.

ANALYCjS TERMINABLE ANO INTERMINABLE. BISEXUALITY ISTHE STRONGEST RESISTANCE TO ANALYSIS.

RESI STANCES

CONTINUATIO

1925E19/213

1950A 1/266

SOME AODITIONAL NOTES ON DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. MORAL RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE CONTENT OF DREAMS. 1925119/131

RESTRICTING

CIVILIZATION ANG ITS DISCONTENTS. SECURITY AT THE COSTOF RESTRICTING SEXUALITY AND AGGRESSION. 1930A2I/108

RESTRICTIONS

INHIBITIONS* SYMPTOMS ANG ANXIETY. INHIBITIONS REFLECTRESTRICTIONS OF EGO FUNCTIONS. 1926020/ 87

(RETROSPECTIVE FANTASIES.). 1950A 1/276

RETROSPECTIVE

LETTER 101.

REVIEW

REVIEW OF AUGUST FOREL'S HYPNOTISM.

REVIEW OF WILHELM NEUTRA'S LETTERS TG NEUROTIC WOMEN.

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. REVIEW OF THE PLEASUREPRINCIPLE. TRAUMATIC NEUROSIS ANG CHILDREN S PLAY AREREPETITIONS.

INTRODUCTION TO THE SPECIAL PSYCHOPATHOLOGY NUMBER OFTHE MEDICAL REVIEW OF REVIEWS.

REVISION

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREREVISION.

BEYONO THE PLEASURE PRINCOF INSTINCTS.

NEW INTRODUCTORY LECTURESOF THE THEORY OF DREAMS.

RIDDLES

JOKES ANG THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENOIX:FRANZ BRENTANO'S RIDDLES.

ARS. THE GREAMWORK. SECONDARY

IPLE. REVISION OF THE THEORY

ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. REVISION

RITES

PREFACE TO BOURKE'S SCATALOGIC RITES OF ALL NATIONS.

RITUAL


ROLLAND

TO ROMAIN ROLLANG.

ROMANCES

FAMILY ROMANCES.

RULERS

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANG EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETABOO UPON RULERS.

SACRIFICIAL


SAMPLE

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. SOMEANALYSES OF SAMPLE DREAMS.

SANGER'S

THE UNCANNY. APPENOIX: EXTRACT FROM DANIEL SANGERSWORTERIRICH DER GEUTSCHEN SPRACHE.

1050 7/194 SATISFACTION

1923019/ 60

1910A1I/ 49

THE FUNCTIONING OF THE APPARATUS; THE PATHS OFCONOUCTIONI THE EXPERIENCE OF SATISFACTION; THEEXPERIENCE OF PAINI AFFECTS ANG WISHFUL STATES.

SAUSSURE'S

PREFACE TO RAYMONG OE SAUSSUREeS THE PSYCHOANALYTICMETHOD.

SCATALOGIC

1916%16/286 PREFACE TO BOURKES SCATALOGIC RITES OF ALL NATIONS.

SCENE

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THE GREAMANG THE PRIMAL SCENE. (WOLFMAN).

I937C23/250

THE RESISTANCES TO PSYCHOANALYSIS. APPENOIX: EXTRACTFROM SCHOPENHAUER'S THE WORLD AS WILL ANG IDEA. 19/223

SCHOOLBOY

SOME REFLECTIONS ON SCHOOLBOY PSYCHOLOGY.

847.

226'

I889A I/ 89

1910M11/230

1920G18/ 7

1930C21/254

1900A 5/488

1920G18/

I933A22/ 7

1905C 0/237

1913KI2/333

19I9G17/257

1976A20/279

1909C 9/235

1912%13/ 41

1912%13/126

1916%15/184

1919HI7/253

1950A 1/312

1922E19/283

1913KI2/333

1910017/ 29

1914E13/241

SCHDPENHAUER'S SECURITY

THE RESISTANCES TO PSYCHOANALYSIS. APPENDIX: EXTRACTFROM SCHOPENHAUER'S THE WORLD AS WILL AND IDEA. 19/223

SCHREBER

PSYCHOANALYTIC NOTES ON AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT OFA CASE OF PARANOIA (DEMENTIA PARANOIDES). SCHREBER. 19IICI2/ 12

SCHRIFTEN

PROSPECTUS FOR SCHRIFTEN ZUR ANGEWANOTEN SEELENKUNDE.

SCIENCE

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. IS RATIONALITY POSSIBLE.RELATION OF RELIGION TO SCIENCE.

SCIENCES

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.TH6 CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE PHILOLOGICAL.PHILOSOPHICAL AND BIOLOGICAL INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE INTEREST OFF'SYCHOANALYSIS FROM A DEVELOPMENTAL POINT OF VIEW.

SCIENTIFIC

19071 9/248

1927C2I/ 46

1913J13/176

1913413/182

ABSTRACTS OF THE SCIENTIFIC WRITINGS OF OR. SIGN. FREUD

1877-1897. 18978 3/225

THE INTERPRETATION uF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF UREAMS. THE RELATION OFDREAMS TO WAKING LIFE.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREUEALING RITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL OFUREAMS - MEMORY IN DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE STIMULI ANDSOURCES OF DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. wHY DREAMS AREFORGOTTEN AFTER WAKING.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE OISTINGUISHINGPSYCHOLOGICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF DREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE MORAL SENSE INDREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTIN DEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS.DREAMING ANU ITS FUNCTION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE SCIENTDEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THEBETWEEN DREAMS AND MENTAL DISEASES.

IFIC LITERATURETHEORIES OF

IFIC LITERATURERELATIONS


THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE PHILOLOGICAL.PHILOSOPHICAL ANO BIOLOGICAL INTEREST oFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

THE CLAIMS UF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO SCIENTIFIC INTEREST.THE CLAIMS OF PSYCHOANALYSIS TO THE INTEREST OF THENON-PSYCHOLOGICAL SCIENCES. THE INTEREST OFPSYCHOANALYSIS FRCm A DEVELOPMENTAL POINT OF VIEW.

PROJECT FUR A SCIENTIFIC PSYCHOLOGY: EDITOR'SINTRUDUCTION ANO KEY TO ABBREVIATIONS IN THE PROJECT.

SCREEN

SCREEN MEMORIES.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. CHILOH000MEMORIES AND SCREEN MEMORIES.

SECONDARY

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE OREAM-wORK. SECONDARYREVISION.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREAM PROCESSES. THE PRIMARY AND SECONDARY PROCESSES -REPRESSIUN.

INTRODUCTION OF THE EGO PRIMARY ANO SECONDARY PROCESSIN PSIS COGNITION AND REPRODUCTIVE THOUGHTS REMEMBERINGANO JUDGING; THOUGHT AND REALITY.

SECTION

NOTES UPON A CASE UF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. THEORETICALSECTION. SOME GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OBSESSIONALSTRUCTURES.

1900A 4/ I

1900A 4/ II

1900A 4/ 22

1900A 4/ 43

1900A 4/ 40

1900A 4/ 63

1900A 4/ 75

1900A 4/ BB

1913413/165

19I3J13/176

19I3J13/182

1950A 1/283

I899A 3/301

19018 6/ 43

1900A 5/488

1900A 5/588

1950A 1/322

1909010/221

$OO

CIVILIZATION AND ITS DISCONTENTS. SECURITY AT THE COSTOF RESTRICTING SEXUALITY AND AGGRESSION. 1930A21/I08

SEDUCTION

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THESEDUCTION AND ITS IMMEDIATE CONSEQUENCES. (WOLFMANT.

SEELENKUNDE

PROSPECTUS FOR SCHRIFTEN ZUR ANGEWANOTEN SEELENKUNOE.

SELF-ANALYSIS

LETTER 70. !FREUD S EARLy MEMORIES FROMSELF-ANALYSIS.).

SEPARATION

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. ANXIETY 4S A SIGNALOF DANGEROUS SEPARATION.

SEQUENCES

THE SIGNIFICANCE OF SEQUENCES OF VOWELS.

SETS

1918817/ 19

1907E 9/248

1950A 1/261

1926020/124

1911012/341

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY CF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFNAMES ANO SETS OF WORDS. MIA 6/ 15

SETTING

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. SETTING A TIMELIMIT FOR TERMINATION. FACTORS WHICH MAY MAKE ANALYSISINTERMINABLE. I937C23/216

SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. 1923019/ 69

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE STORYOF CHRISTURH HAIZMANN THE PAINTER. 1923019/ 73

A SEVENTEENTW.CENTURY DEMONULOGICAL NEUROSIS. THEMOTIVE FOR THE PACT WITH THE DEVIL. 1923019/ 79

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE OEVILAS FATHER-SUBSTITUTE. 1923019/ 83

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE TWOBONDS.

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY DEMONDLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THEFURTHER COURSE OF THE NEUROSIS.

SEXES



SEXUAL

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSONS ANDANIMALS 41S SEXUAL OBJECTS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL AIM.ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SEXUALAIMS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. THE PERVERSIONS IN GENERAL.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. THE SEXUAL INSTINCT IN NEUROTICS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. COMPONENT INSTINCTS ANO EROTOGENIC ZONES. 19050 7/167

1923019/ 93

1923019/100

1925JI9/243

1925JI9/248

19050 7/136

19050 7/149

19050 7/160

190$0 7/163

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONDERANCE OFPERVERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEUROSES. INTIMATION OFTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY. 190507/170

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY: THE PERIOD OF SEXUAL LATENCY IN CHILDHOODAND ITS INTERRUPTIONS.


THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORy OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. MASTURBATORY SEXUAL MANIFESTATIONS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXU4LITY. THE SEXUAL RESEARCHES OF CHIL0F000.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE PHASES OF DEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUALORGANIZATION.

THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFURMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PROBLEM OF SEXUALEXCITATION.

227

19050 7/173

19050 7/183

19050 7/185

19050 7/194

19050 7/197

19050 7/212

SEXUAL

THE SEXUAL ENLIGHTENMENT OF CHILOREN.

ON THE SEXUAL THEORIES OF CHILDREN.

CIVILIZEO SEXUAL MORALITY AND MOOERN NERVOUS ILLNESS.

IEONAR00-0A-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHIL01,100. SEXUALINTERPRETATION OF LEONARDO'S CHILOH000 MEMORY.

INTROOUCTURY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE SEXUAL LIFE OF HUMAN BEINGS.

INTROOUCTURY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE OEVELOPMENT OF THE LIBIDO :MO THESEXUAL ORGANIZATIONS.

A CHILO IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTIUN TO THE STUOy OFTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

A CHILO IS BEING BEATEN: A CDNTRIBUTION TG TFE STUOY OFTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVTRSIONS.

A CHILO IS BEING BEATEN: A CDPITRIBUTION TO THE STUOY orTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

A CHILO IS BEING BEATEN: A CONTRIBUTION TO THE STUDY oFTHE ORIGIN OF SEXUAL PERVERSIONS.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-0E0IPAL SEXUAL AIMS TOWAROMOTHER.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MINO ANO ITSWORKINGS. THE OEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUAL FUNCTION.

LETTER IV. (EFFECT OF SEXUAL NOXAE.).

SExUALITY

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. APPENOIx: LISTOF WRITINGS BY FREUD OEALING PREOOMINANTLY OR LARGELYWITH SEXUALITY.

SEXUALITY IN THE AETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SExUALABERRATIONS. OEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSION. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSONS ANOANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. DEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL AIM.ANATOmICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SExUALAIMS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. TIE PERVERSIONS IN GENERAL.

THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SExUALABERRATIONS. THE SEXUAL INSTINCT IN NEUROTICS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. COMPCNENT INSTINCTS ANO EROTOGENIC ZONES.

CONTINUATIN

1907C 9/129

1908C 9/205

19080 9/177

1910C11/ 93

1916X16/303

1916%16/320

1919E17/175

1919E17/179

1919E17/186

1919E17/195

193IB21/235

I940A23/152

1950A I/188

7/244

IB9BA 3/261

19050 7/125

19050 7/136

1:350 7/149

19050 7/160

19050 7/163

19050 7/167

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORy OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONDERANCE OFPERVERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEUROSES. INTIMATION OFTHE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY. 19050 7/170

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY: THE PER100 OF SEXUAL LATENCY IN CHILCH000ANO ITS INTERRUPTIONS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE MANIFESTATIONS OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.


THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. MASTURBATORY SExUAL MANIFESTATIONS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE SEXUAL RESEARCHES OF LHILOM000.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE PHASES OF OEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUALORGANIZATION.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE SOURCES OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PRIMACY OF THE GENITALZONES ANO THE FORE-PLEASURE.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTy. THE PROBLEM OF SEXUALEXCITATION.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORy OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE LIB100 THEORY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTy. THE OIFFERENTIATION BETWEENMEN ANO WOMEN.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTy. THE FINDING OF AN OBJECT.

19050 7/173

19050 7/179

19050 7/183

19050 7/185

19050 7/194

19050 7/197

19050 7/200

19050 7/207

19050 7/212

19050 7/217

19050 7/219

19050 7/222

SOD

SEXUALITY

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. SUMMARY.

MY VIEWS UN THE PART PLAYEO BY SEXUALITY IN THEAETIOLOGY OF THE NEUROSES.

NOTES UPON A CASE nt OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROm THE CASE HISTUnY: THE BEGINNING OF THE TREATMENT.INFANTILE socumArr. IRAT-NANI.

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FOURTH LECTURE.INFANTILE SEXUALITY ANO NEUROSIS.

THE INFANTILE GENITAL ORGANIZATION: AN INTERPOLATIONINTO THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY.

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS OISCONTENTS. SECURITY AT THE COSTOF RESTRICTiNG SEXUALITY ANO AGGRESSION.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. FEMALE 0E0IPUS COmPLEX OIFFERS FROMMALE.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-0E0IPAL MOTIVES FORTURNING AWAY FROM MOTHER.

FEMALE SEXUALITY. GIRL'S PRE-0E0IPAL. SExUAL AIMS TOWAROMOTHER.


SIGNAL

INHIB:TIONS: SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY IS A SIGNALOF OANGEROUS SEPARATION.

SIGNIFICANCE


SOME AOUITIONAL NOTES ON OREAM INTERPRETATION AS AWHOLE. THE OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE OF OREAMS.

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. THE PSYCHOLOGICALSIGNIFICANCE OF RELIGIOUS IOEAS. RELIGIOUS I0EAS AREILLUSIONS.

SKEPTICAL

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. A ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSE OF JOKES. HOSTILE. CYNICAL ANOSKEPTICAL JOKES.

SKETCHES

SKETCHES FOR THE PRELIMINARY COMMUNICATION OF 1893. UNTHE THEORY OF HYSTERICAL ATTACKS.

SLEEP

LETTER 73. (CHILOREN S SPEECH OURING SLEEP.).

PRIMARY PROCESSES - SLEEP ANO OREAmS: THE ANALYSIS OFOREAMS: DREAM CONSCIOUSNESS: FREUO S USE CF THE CONCEPTOF REGRESSION.

SLIPS

THE PSYCHOPAThdLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. SLIPS OF THETONGUE.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. MISNSAOINGS ANOSLIPS OF THE PEN. mISREAOINGS.

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. MISREAOINGS ANOSLIPS OF THE PEN. SLIPS OF THE PEN.

SMILES

LEONAROO-DA-VINCI ANO A MEMORY OF HIS CHILOHOOD. THEBLISSFUL SMILES IN LEONAROO'S PAINTINGS.

SMUT

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. TIE PURPOSES OF JOKES. INNOCENT JOKES: SMUT ANOTHE PURPOSE OF JOKES.

SOCIAL

JUKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MOTIVES OF JOKES - JOKES AS A SOCIALPROCESS.

SOCIETY

TOTEm ANO TABOO. RETURN OF TOTEMISm IN CHILOH000.OEDIPUS COMPLEX ANO SOCIETy.

AUDRESS TO THE SOCIETY OF PNAI-PRITH.

SOLUTION

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. THE FATHER COMPLEX ANO THESOLUTION OF THE RAT IDEA.

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. FRESHMATERIAL FROM THE PRIMAL PER100 - SOLUTION. 1wOLFMANI.

2%8

CONTINUATIC

19050 7/231

1906A 7/271

1909010/158

1910A11/ 40

1923E19/141

1930A21/108

19311121/223

1931821/227

1931021/235

1931821/240

1926020/124

1911012/341

1925149/135

1927C2I/ 25

1905C 8/102

194IA I/147

1950A 1/267

1950A 1/335

190I8 6/ 53

190I8 6/106

19010 6/116

1910CII/107

1905C 8/ 91

1905C 8/140

1912%13/155

1941E20/271

1909010/200

1918817/ 89

t.

SOMATIC

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATCRIAL ANO SOURCESOF OREAMS. THE SOMATIC SOURCES OF DREAMS.

SOURCE

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF OREAMS. INFANTILE MATERIAL AS A SOURCE OF OREAMS.

SPECIES

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. PSYCHICALun.47,ny DISTINGUISHES JOKES FROM THE COMIC.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE CONIC. OIFFERENCESBETWEEN JOKES ANO COMIC.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. COMIC THINGSARE NOT PROPER IN JOKES: RELATION OF HUMOUR TO JUKES.

SPECIFIC

1900A 4/221

1900A 4/189

1905C 81.81

1905C 8/199

1905C 0/208

1905C a/22I

FURTHER REMARKS ON THE NEUROPSYCHOSES OF WINCE. THESPECIFIC AETIOLOGY OF HYSTERIA. 18968 3/162

SPECIMEN

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE METHOD OFINTERPRETING DREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN OREAM. 1900A 4/ 96

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE METHOO OFINTERPRETING DREAMS: AN ANALYSIS OF A SPECIMEN OREAM(PREAMBLE ANO OREAMI. 1900A 4/106

SPECULATIONS

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. SPECULATIONS ON THEDEATH INSTINCT. 1920G18/ 24

SPEECH

LETTER 73. (CHILDREN S SPEECH DURING SLEEP.). 1950A 1/267

SPEECHES

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE OLEAM-WORK. SOMEEXAMPLES. CALCULATIONS AND SPEECHES IN I/REAMS. 1900A 5/405

SPHERE

ON THE UNIVERSAL TENDENCY TO DEBASEMENT Ih THE SPHEREOF LOVE. (CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE PSYCHOLOGY OF LOVEI. 19120I1/177

SPLITTING

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. UNCONSCIOUS IDEAS ANO IDEASINADMISSIBLE TO CONSCIOUSNESS - SPLITTING OF THE MIND. 18950 2/222

SPLITTING OF THE EGO IN THE PROCESS OF DEFENCE.

STAGE

PSYCHOPATHIC CHARACTERS UN THE STAGE.

STATE

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERALOF THE NEUROSES. THE COMMON NEUROTIC STATE.

STEINER'S

THEORY

PREFACE TO MAXIM STEINERS THE PSYCHICAL CISOROERS OFMALE POTENCY.

STEKEL'S

PREFACE TO WILHELM STEKEL'S NERVOUS ANXIETY STATES ANOTHEIR TREATMENT.

STEPS

ON THE GROUNDS FUR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.FIRST STEPS TOWARDS A THEORY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

STEROA'S

PREFACE TO RICHARC STERBA'S DICTIONARY OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

STIMULI

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREDEALING wITH THE PROBLEMS OF DREAMS. THE STIMULI ANOSOURCES OF DREAMS.

STORY

A SEVENTEENTH-CENTURY OEMONOLOGICAL NEUROSIS. THE STORYOF CHRISTOPH HAIZMANN THE PAINTER.

STRACHEY

NOTE. IBY STRACHEY).

1940E23/271

I942A 7/305

1916%16/378

1913E12/345

1908F 9/250

18958 3/106

1936822/253

1900A 4/ 22

1923019/ 73

1/219

540

STRATIFICATION

LETTER 52. (STRATIFICATION OF MEMORY TRACES.). 1950A 1/234

STRENGTH

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANO INTERMINABLE. THE STRENGTH OFTHE INSTINCTS VIS-A-VIS THE OTHER PSYCHICAL AGENCIES. I937C23/224

STRONGEST

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. BISEXUALITY ISTHE STRONGEST RESISTANCE TO ANALYSIS. I937C23/250

STRUCTURE

LETTER 61. (STRUCTURE OF HYSTERIA.). 1950A 1/247

STRUCTURES

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. THEORETICALSECTION. SOME GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OBSESSIONALSTRUCTURES.

SUBSTITUTE


SUBSTITUTION

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN COPES WITHUNHAPPINESS THROUGH DIVERSION. SUBSTITUTION ANOINTOXICATION.

SUBSTITUTIVE

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. CONDENSATIONS ANOSUBSTITUTIVE FORMATIONS IN UREAMS.

SUBTLETIES

THE SUBTLETIES OF A FAULTY ACTION.

SUGGESTION

PARERS ON HYPNOTISM AND SUGGESTION. I/ 61

PREFACE TO THE TRANSLATION OF BERNHEIMS SUGGESTION. 1688% I/ 73

1909010/221

1927C2I/ 40

1930A2I/ 74

1905C 8/ 29

1935022/233

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY ANO THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO.SUGGESTION ANO LIBI00. 192IC18/ 88

SUICIDE

CONTRIBUTIONS TO A DISCUSSION ON SUICIDE. 1910G1I/231

SUPEREGO

THE EGO ANO THE 10 THE EGO ANO THE SUPEREGOIEGO-10EALI. 1923819/ 28

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS DISCONTENTS. DEVELOPMENT OF THESUPEREGO ANO ITS SEVERITY. 1930A2I/123

SUPERSTITION

THa PSYCHOPATHOLCGY OF EVERYUAY LIFE. DETERMINISM.BELIEF IN CHANCE AND SUPERSTITION - SOME POINTS OFVIEW. 19018 6/239

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. DETERMINISM,BELIEF IN CHANCE ANO SUPERSTITION - SOME POINTS OFVIEW. 19018 6/254

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. DETERMINISM,BELIEF IN CHANCE ANO SUPERSTITION - SUME POINTS OFVIEW. 19018 6/269

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. SOMEPSYCHOLOGICAL PECULIARITIES OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROTICS:THEIR ATTITUDE TOWARDS REALITY, SUPERSTITION ANO DEATH. 190901G/22v

SUPPLEMENTARY

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. SUPPLEMENTARYREMARKS ON ANXIETY.

SUPPRESSED

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. IF MOSES WAS ANEGYPTIAN. ONE HONORED YEARS OF HISTORY SUPPRESSED.

SURVEY

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. GENERALSURVEY UF THE PATIENTS ENVIRONMENT ANO OF THE HISTORYOF THE CASE. NOLFMANI.

SYMBOL

A CONNECTION BETWEEN A SYMBOL AND A SYMPTOM.

SYMBOLISM

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. OREAMS.SYMBOLISM IN OREAMS.

LETTER 57. (WITCHES AND SYMBOLISM.I.

229

1926020/164

I939A23/ 41

1918BI7/ 13

1916CI4/339

1916X15/149

1950A 1/243

SYMBOLS

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAM-.WORK.REPRESENTATION BY SYMBOLS IN OREAMS SOME FURTHERTYPICAL DREAMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. INUEX OFSYMBOLS.

SYMPTOM

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. SECOND LECTURE.REPRESSION AND SYMPTUM FORMATION.

A CONNECTION BETWEEN A SYMBOL AND A SYMPTOM.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. RELATICN BETWEENSYMPTOM FORMATION ANO ANXIETY.

SYMPTOMATIC

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. SYMPTOMATIC ANDCHANCE ACTIONS.

SYMPTOMATOLOGY

ON THE GROUNDS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE CLINICAL SYMPTOMATOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

SYMPTOMS


INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. THE SENSE OF SYMPTOMS.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GEPERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE PATHS TO THE FORMATICN OFSYMPTOMS.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. INHIBITIONS REFLECTRESTRICTIONS OF EGO FUNCTIONS.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY.INTEMSYSTEMIC CONFLICTS.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANOTHE 10 AND TO SYMPTOMS.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANORERRESSION.

INHIBITIONS,REPRESSION.

SYMPTOMS REFLECT

ANXIETY. RELATION OF EGO TO

ANXIETY. ANXIETY PRODUCES

SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. OEFENSES OTHER THAN

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. UNDOING ANDISOLATION.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY TS A SIGNALOF OANGEROUS SEPARATION.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY REPRODUCESFEELINGS OF HELPLESSNESS.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. RELATION BETWEENSYMPTOM FORMATION ANO ANXIETY.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. REPETITION IS THECONSEQUENCE OF REPRESSION.

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. MODIFICATION OFEARLIER VIEWS.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS AND ANXIETY. SUPPLEMENTARYREMARKS ON ANXIETY.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. ANXIETY, PAIN ANDMOURNING.

INHIBITIONS, SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. REPRESSION ANDOEFENCE.

DRAFT N. (IMPULSES, FANTASIES AND SYMPTOMS./.

SYNDROME

ON THE GROUNDS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE TERM ANGST AND ITS ENGLISH TRANSLATION.

ON THE GROUNOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE CLINICAL SYMPTOMATOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

ON THE GROUNDS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.INCIDENCE AND AETIOLOGY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

ON THE GROUNDS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.FIRST STEPS TOWARDS A THEORY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

ON THE GROUNOS FOR DETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNDROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNDER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.RELATION TO OTHER NEUROSES.

SYNOPSIS

DELUSIONS AND DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. SYNOPSIS OF

SYNOPSIS

JENSEN'S GRADIVA.

1900A 5/350 SYNTHETIC

1916%16/481

1910A11/ 21

19I6C14/339

1926020/144

190IB 6/191

1895B 3/ 90

1910A11/ 9

1916%16/257

1916%16/35B

1926020/ 77

1926020/ B7

1926020/ 91

1926020/ 97

1926020/101

1926020/111

1926020/119

1926020/124

1926020/02

1926020/144 TALE

1926020/150

1926020/157

1926020/164 TASK

1926020/169

1926020/173

1950A 1/254

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE AND THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES.

JUKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE AND THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES. THE PURPOSE ANO FUNCTIONS OF JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MOTIVES OF JOKES JOKES AS A SOCIALPROCESS.

SYSTEMS


TABOO

TOTEM AND TABOO. THE HORROR OF INCEST.

TOTEM ANO TABOO.

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE 11/.

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOC ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE.PARALLEL BETWEEN TABOO AND OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

TOTEM AND TABOO. T11800 ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETREATMENT OF ENEMIES.

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO AND EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETABOO UPON RULERS.

TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETABOO UPON THE DEAD. TABOO AND CONSCIENCE.

TOTEM AND TABOO. ANWI5M, MAGIC AND THE OMNIPOTENCE OFTHOUGHTS. ANIMISM. MAGIC.

TOTEM AND TABOO. ANIMISIM, MAGIC, OMNIPOTENCE OFTHOUGHTS. OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHTS. TOTEMISM IS ASYSTEM.

TOTEM AND TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDHOOD.THE NATURE OF TOTEMISM.

TABOO AND TOTEM. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDREN.THE ORIGIN OF TOTEMISM1 THE ORIGIN OF EXOGAMY AND ITSRELAtION TO TOTEMISM.


TOT1M AND TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOHOOD.RELATION OF TOTEM MEALS TO FATHER AND GOD.

TOTEM AND TABOO. RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDHOOD.OEDIPUS COMPLEX ANO SOCIETY.

THE TABOO OF VIRGINITY. (CONTRIBUTIONS TO THEPSYCHOLOGY OF LOVE/.

DRAFT K. THE NEUROSES OF DEFENCE. (A CHRISTMAS FAIRYTALE.I.

TALES

THE OCCURRENCE IN DREAMS OF MATERIAL FROM FAIRY TALES.

3/116

18958 3/ 90

18958 3/ 99

18958 3/106

18958 3/112

S41

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. THE ANALYST $ TASK REQUIRESCONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. THETECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. ANEXAMPLE OF PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.

TAUSK

VICTOR TAUSK.

TEACHING

ON THE TEACHING OF PSYCHOANALYSIS IN UNIVERSITIES.

TECHNIQUE

PARERS ON TECHNIQUE.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. JOKES ARE SIMILAR TODREAMS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. CONDENSATIONS ANDSUBSTITUTIVE FORMATIONS IN DREAMS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. SUMMARY AND PUNS.


30

CONTINUATIC

1907A 9/ 7

1905C 8/117

1905C 8/I2B

1905C B/I40

1915E14/190

1912)113/ I

1912%13/ IX

1912%13/ IB

1912)113/ 26

1912%13/ 35

1912X13/ 41

1912%13/ 51

1912%13/ 75

1912%13/ 85

1912%13/100

1912X13/10B

1912X13/126

19I2X13/140

1912%13/155

1918AII/191

1950A 1/220

1913012/279

1937023/255

I940A23/172

1940A23/IB3

1919FI7/273

1919J17/169

12/ B5

1905C B/ 16

1905C B/ 29

1905C B/ 45

TECHNIQUE

PART, THE TECHNIQUE UF JOKES.JOKE TECHNIQUE.

PUNS; ABSUROTTY AS A


PART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. RELATION OF JOKES TO THECOMIC; UNIFICATION AS A JOKE TECHNIQUE.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTIC

PART, THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. REPRESENTATION BYOPPOSITE; CONCEPTUAL JOKES.

JUKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART, THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. ANALOGY AS A JOKETECHNIQUE.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. THE HANOLING OFOREAMINTERPRETATION IN PSYCHOANALYSIS.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. THE OYNAMICS OF TRANSFERENCE.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. RECOMMENOATIONS TO PHYSICIANSPRACTISING PSYCHOANALYSIS.

PAPERS UN TECHNIQUE. ON BEGINNING THE TREATMENT.(FURTHER RECOMMENOATIONS ON THE TECHNIQUE OFPSYCHOANALYSISI.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. REMEMBERING, REPEATING ANOWORKINGTHROUGH. (FURTHER RECOMMENOATIONS ON THETECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS).

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. OBSERVATIUNS ON TRANSFERENCE LOVE.

(FURTHER RECOMMENOATIONS ON THE TECHNIQUE OF

PSYCHOANALYSISI.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. OREAMS. THE

PREMISSES ANO TECHNIQUE OF INTERPRETATION.

A NUTE UN THE PREHISTORY OF THE TECHNIQUE OF ANALYSIS.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUOY. TECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHUANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. THE

TECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS.

TELEPATHY

OREAmS ANU TELEPATHY.

OREAMS ANO TELEPATHY.

OREAMS ANO TELEPATHY.

PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO TELEPATHY.

PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO TELEPATHY.

TENOENCY

ON THE UNIVERSAL TENOENCY TO OEBASEMENT Ih THE SPHEREOF LOVE. (CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE PSYCHOLOGY OF LOVE).

TERM

ON THE GROUNDS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROM

NEURASTHENIA UNDER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE TERM ANGST ANO ITS ENGLISH TRANSLATION.

TERMINABLE

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANO INTERMINABLE.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AND INTERMINABLE. SETTING A TIME

LIMIT FOR TERMINATION. FACTORS wHICH MAY MAKE ANALYSIS

INTERMINABLE.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANJ INTERMINABLE. THE STRENGTH OF

THE INSTINCTS VISAVIS THE OTHER PSYCHICAL AGENCIES.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANO INTERMINABLE. pROTECTINGAGAINST FUTURE CONFLICTS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANO INTER17NABLE. ALTERATIONS OF

THE EGO AFFECT PROGNOSIS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANO INTERMINABLE. CONSTITUTIONALVARIABLES IN EGU. LIB100 ANO FREE AGGRESSIVENESS.

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AM) INTERMINABLE. FACTORS IN THE

ANALYST AFFECT PROGNUSIS.

ANALYSIS TaRMINABLE ANO INTERMINABLE. BISEXUALITY IS

THE STRONGEST RESISTANCE TO ANALYSIS.

TERMINATION

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE AM) INTERMINABLE. SETTING A TIME

LIMIT FOR TERMINATION. FACTORS WHICH MAY MAKE ANALYSIS

INTERMINABLE.

THEME

THE THEME OF THE THREE CASKETS.

THEOREM

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUANTITATIVE CONCEPTION;SECOND PRINCIPAL THEUREMs THE NEURONE THEORY: THE

CONTACTBARRIERS; THE BIOLOGICAL STANDPOINT; THEPROBLEM OF QUANTITY: PAIN: THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY;

CONSCIOUSNESS.

CONTINUATIC THEORETIC

1905C 8/ 47

1905C 8/ 60

1905C 8/ 70

1905C 8/ 81

)'.IIE12/ 89

1912812/ 97

1912E12/109

19I3C12/121

19I4G12/145

1915412/157

1916%15/100

1920BI8/263

1925020/ 40

1940A23/172

1922A18/196

1922418/200

1922418/208

194 10 18/175

1941018/181

1912011/177

3/116

1937C23/209

1937C23/2I6

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS, THEORETIC

PART. THE RELATION OF JOKES TO OREANS ANO TO THE

UNCONSCIOUS.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC.


PART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. PSYCHICALLOCATION OISTINGUISHES JOKES FROM THE COMIC.


PART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. OIFFERENCESBETWEEN JOKES ANO COMIC.


PART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. COMIC THINGSARE NOT PROPER IN JOKES: RELATION OF HUMOUR TO JOKES.

THEORETICAL

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. THEORETICALSECTION. SOME GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OF OBSESSIONAL

STRUCTURES.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELO.THE PSYCHICAL APRARATUS ANO THE EXTERNAL WORLO.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELO.

THE INTERNAL WORLO.

THEORIES


IN OEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THEORIES OF

OREAMING ANO ITS FUNCTION.

ON THE SEXUAL THEORIES OF CHILOREN.

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. BASIC THEORIES OF

PSYCHOANALYSIS.

THEORY

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. APPENDIX: LIST

OF WRITINGS BY FREUO OEALING PREOOMINANTLY OR LARGELY

WITH SEXUALITY.

ON THE GROUNOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROM

NEURASTHENIA UNOER THE OESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.FIRST STEPS TOWAROS A THEORY OF ANXIETY NEUROSIS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. OEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUALOBJECT. INVERSIUN. SEXUALLY IMMATURE PERSONS ANOANIMALS AS SEXUAL OBJECTS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. OEVIATIONS IN RESPECT OF THE SEXUAL AIM.ANATOMICAL EXTENSIONS. FIXATION OF PRELIMINARY SEXUAL

AIMS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEURY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUAL

ABERRATIONS. THE PERVERSIONS IN GENERAL.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABEOATIONS. THE SEXUAL INSTINCT IN NEUROTICS.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. CuMPONENT INSTINCTS ANO EROTOGENIC ZONES.


ABERRATIONS. REASONS FOR THE APPARENT PREPONOERANCE OF

PERVERSE SEXUALITY IN THE PSYCHONEUROSES. INTIMATION OF

THE INFANTILE CHARACTER OF SEXUALITY.

I937C23/224THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILE

SEXUALITY: THE PER100 OF SEXUAL LATENCY IN CHILOH000

1937C23/230 ANO ITS INTERRUPTIONS.


I937C23/234 SEXUALITY. THE MANIFESTATIONS OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.


I937C23/240 SEXUALITY. THE SEXUAL AIM OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.


I937C23/247 SEXUALITY. MASTURBATORY SEXUAL MANIFESTATIONS.


1937C23/250 SEXUALITY. THE SEXUAL RESEARCHES OF CHILDHOOD.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE PHASES OF OEVELOPMENT OF THE SEXUAL

ORGANUATION.

I937C23/216 THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. INFANTILESEXUALITY. THE SOURCES OF INFANTILE SEXUALITY.

THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THEI913F12/289 TRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PRIMACY OF THE GENITAL

ZONES ANO THE FOREPLEASURE.

1950A 1/295


THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE LIB100 THEORY.

Z31

1905C 8/159

1905C 8/181

1905C 8/199

1905C 8/208

1905C 8/221

1909010/221

I940A23/195

I940A23/205

1900A 4/ 75

1908C 9/205

1925020/ 29

7/244

I895B 3/106

19050 7/125

19050 7/136

19050 7/149

19050 7/160

19050 7/163

19050 7/167

19050 7/170

19050 7/173

19050 7/179

19050 7/183

19050 7/185

19050 7/194

19050 7/197

19050 7/200

19050 7/207

19050 7/212

1905D 7/217

THEORY CONTINUATIC THINGS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE DIFFERENTIATION BETWEENMEN ANO WOMEN. 19050 7/21 9

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE FINOING OF AN OBJECT.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. SUMMARY.

A CASE OF PARANOIA RUNNING COUNTER TO THEPSYCHOANALYTIC THEORY OF THE OISEASE.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORY

191)5D 7/22 2

19050 7/231

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. TmE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENDIX A:

FREUD AND EWALO HERING. APPENDIX 8: PSYCHD-PHYSICALPARALLELISM. APPENDIX C: WOROS ANO THINGS.

JUKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JUKES AND THE SPECIES OF TME COMIC. COMIC THINGSARE NOT PROPER IN JUKES; RELATION OF HUMOUR TO JOKES.

THOUGHT

1915E14/261 INTRODUCTION OF THE EGO PRIMARY ANO SECONEARY PROCESSIN PSI: COGNITION AND REPROOUCTIVE THOUGHT; REMEMBERINGAND JUDGING: THOUGHT ANO REALITY.

OF THE NEUROSES: PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO PSYCHIATRY. 1916%16/243

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. THE SENSE OF SYMPTOMS. 1916%16/257

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. FIXATION TO TRAUMAS - THE UNCONSCIOUS. 1916%16/273

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. RESISTANCE AND REPRESSION. 1916%16/286

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE SEXUAL LIFE OF HUMAN BEINGS. 1916%1 6/30 3

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYLIF THE NEUROSES. THE OEVELOPMENT OF THE LIBIDO AND THEAxUAL ORGANIZATIONS. 1916%16/32 0

N TRODUC TORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYS IS. GENERAL THEORY(F THE NEUROSIS. SOME THOUGHTS ON OEVELOPMENT ANDRZGRESSION - AETIOLOGY. 1916%1 6/33 9

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE PATHS TO THE FORMATION OFSYMPTOMS. 1916%16/3511

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE COMMON NEUROTIC STATE. 1916%16/37E1

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. ANXIETY. 1916)(16/39 2

INTRUOuCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. THE LI8100 THEORY ANO NARCISSISM. 1916%16/412

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSI S. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. TRMiSFERENCE. 1916%1 6/431

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. ANALYTIC THERAPY. 191(0(16/448

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. A METAPSYCHOLOGICALSUPPLEMENT TD THE THEORY OF DREAMS.

BEYOND THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. REV ISION OF THE THEORyOF INSTINCTS.

TwO ENCYCLOPEDIA ARTICLES. TME LIBIO0 THEORV.

REMARKS ON THE THEORY AND PRACT ICE OF DREAMIN TERPRETAT ION.

REMARKS ON THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF ()REAMI N TERPRZ TAT1ON.

REMARKS ON THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF ()REAMINTERPRETATION.

THE INFANTILE GENITAL ORGANIZATION: AN INVZPPOLATIONINTO THE THEORy OF SEXUALITY.

PATHOLOGICAL DEFENCE THE HYSTER I CAL PROTON PSEUDOSDETERMINANTS OF THE IPROTON PSELIOOS) DISTURBANCE OFTHOUGHT BY AFFECT.

THOUGHTS

TOTEM ANO TABOO. ANIMISM. MAGIC AND THE OMNIPOTENCE OFTHOUGHTS. ANIMISM. MAGIC.

TOTEM ANU TABOO. ANIMISIM. MAGIC. OMNIPOTENCE OFTHOUGHTS. OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHTS. TOTEMISm IS ASYSTEM.

THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES ON WAR. AND DEATH. THEOI SILLUSIUNMENT OF THE WAR.

THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES ON WAR AND DEATH. CUR ATTITUOETOWARDS DEATH. APPENDIX: LETTER TO DR. FREDERIKVANEEDEN.

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSIS. SOME THOUGHTS (IN DEVELOPMENT ANOREGRESSION - AETIOLOGY.

TIME

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE ANO INTERMINABLE. SETTING A TIMELIMIT FOR TERMINATION. FACTORS WHICH MAY MAKE ANALYSISINTERMINABLE.

TIMES

THOUGHTS FUR THE TIMES ON WAR ANO DEATH. THEOISILLUSIONMENT OF THE WAR.

THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES ON WAR ANO DEATH. CUR AlTITUDETOWARDS DEATH. APPENDIX: LETTER TO OR. FREDERIKVANEEOEN.

TONGUE

1917D14/219 THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYOAY LIFE. SLIPS OF THETONGUE.

19213G18/ 34 TONIC

1923AI8/255 STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. INTERACEREBRAL TONIC EXCITATIONS -AFFECTS.

192309/108 TOPOGRAPHICAL

PAPERS ON METAFSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. VARIOUS1923C 19/11 3 MEANINGS OF THE UNCONSCIOUS - THE TOPOGRAPHICAL pupa

OF VIEW.

1923C19/II 8 TOPOGRAPHY

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. TOPOGRAPHY1923E19/14 1 AND OYNAMICS DF REPRESSION.

TOTEM

LITER ANO TABOO. THE HORROR OF INCEST.

TOTEM AND TABOO.

1932821/258 TOTEM AND TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE II).

TOTEm AND TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE.1933A22/ 7 PARALLEL BETWEEN TABOO ANO OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS.

TOTEM ANO TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETREATMENT OF ENEMIES.

TOTEm ANO TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOT IONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETABOO UPON RULERS.

TOTEm ANO TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THE1950A 1/186 TABOO UPON THE DEAD. TABOO ANO CONSCIENCE.

1950A 1/26 0 TOTEm AND TABOO. ANIMISM. MAGIC AND THE OMNIPOTENCE OFTHOUGHTS. ANIMISM. MAGIC.

JOSEF POPPER-LYNKEUS AND THE THEORY OP OREAMS. 1923E19/261

AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. COLLAPORATORS. DEFECTORS ANDNEW INSTINCT THEORY. 1925D20/ 4 8

'PREFACE TO HERMANN NUNBERWS GENE1AL THEORY OF THENEUROSES ON A PSYCHOANALYTIC SAS( S.

NEI. INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. REVISIONOF TME THEORY OF DREAMS.

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. THE THEORY OF THE INSTINCTS. 1940A23/14 8

SKETCHES FOR THE PRELIMINARY COMMUNICATION OF 1093. ON

THE 1HEURY GF HYSTERICAL ATTACKS. 1941A 1/14 7

ORAFT D. LIN THE AETIOLOGY AND THEORY OF THE MAJORNEUROSES.

LETTER 69. (DOUBTS ABOUT TMEORY OF NEUROSES.).

FIRST PRINCIPAL THEOREM: THE QUANT I T A TI VE CONCEPTION;SECONO PR INC IPAL THEOREM: TME NEURONE THEORMT THECONTACT-BARRIERS.; THE BIOLOGICAL STANDPOINT: THEPROBLEM OF QUANTITY; PAIN: THE PROBLEM OF QUALITY;CONSCIOUSNESS.

THERAPY

1950A 1/295

THE FUTURE PROSPECTS OF PSYCHOANALYTIC THERAPY. 191001/139

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES DN PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. ANALYTIC THERAPY. 191606/448

LINES OF ADVANCE IN PSYCHOANALYTIC THERAPY. 1919A17/157

S43

TOTEM AND TABOO. ANIMISIM. MAGIC. OMNIPOTENCE OFTHOUGHTS. OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHTS. TOTEMISM IS ASYSTEM.

TOTEm ANA TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDH000.THE NATURE OF TOTEMISM.

TABOO AND TOTEM. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILDREN.THE ORIGIN OF TOTEM1SM: TME OR I GIN OF EXOGAMY ANO ITS

RELATI ON TO TOTEM! SM.

TOTEM AND TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IA ChADHOOD.ANIMAL PHOBIAS. SACRIFICIAL FEASTS.

232

1091814/2 0 5

1905C 8/221

195DA 1/32 2

I95 OA 1/351

1912%1 3/ 7 5

i917%1 3/ 8 5

015014/2 75

1915814/2 89

1916%1 6/339

I937C2 3/216

1915014/2 75

19159 14/289

19018 6/ 5 3

18950 2/192

1915E14/17 2

1915E14/180

1912%13/ 1

1912%13/ I X

1912%1 3/ 1 8

1912%1 3/ 26

1912%1 3/ 3 5

1912%13/ 41

1912%13/ 51

1912%1 3/ 7 5

1912%1 3/ 8 5

1912%13/10 0

1912%13/10 8

1912%1 3/12 6

TOTEM

TOTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOH000.RELATION OF TOTEM MEALS TO FATHER ANO GOO.

TOTEM ANO TABOO. RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOH000.0E0IPUS COMPLEX ANO SOCIETY.

TOTEMISM

TOTEM ANO TABOO. ANIMISIM, MAGIC: OMNIPOTENCE OFTHOUGHTS. OMNIPOTENCE OF THOUGHTS. TOTEMISM IS ASYSTEM.

TOTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOH000.THE NATURE OF TOTEMISM.

TABOO ANO TOTEM. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOREN.THE ORIGIN OF TOTEMISM: THE ORIGIN OF EXOGAMY ANO ITSRELATION TO TOTEMISM.

TOTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOH000.ANIMAL PHOBIAS. SACRIFICIAL FEASTS.

TOTEM ANO TABOO. THE RETURN OF TOTEMISM IN CHILOH000.RELATION OF TOTEM MEALS TO FATHER ANO GOO.

TOTEM ANO TABOO. RETURN OF TOURISM IN CHILOH000.0E0IPUS COMPLEX ANO SOCIETY.

TRACES

LETTER 52. (STRATIFICATION OF MEMORY TRACES.).

TRAOITION

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES: HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. THE LATENCY PERIO0 ANOTRAOITION.

TRANSCRIPTION

MOSES ANO MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. A NOTE ON THETRANSCRIDTION OF PROPER NAMES.

TRANSFERENCE

FIVE LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. FIFTH LECTURE.TRANSFERENCE ANO RESISTANCE.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. THE OYNAMICS CF TRANSFERENCE.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. OBSERVATIONS ON TRANSFERENCE LOVE.(FURTHER RECOMMENOATIONS ON 1HE TECHNIQUE OFPSYCHOANALYSIS).

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES 0% PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. TRANSFERENCE.

BEYONO THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. TRANSFERENCE NEUROSIS ISA REPETITION.

MANSFORMATIONS

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE PRIMACY OF THE GENITALZONES ANO THE FORE-PLEASURE.


THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE LI0100 THEORY.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE OIFFERENTIATION BETWEENMEN ANO WOMEN.

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE FINDING OF AN OBJECT.

ON TRANSFORMATIONS OF INSTINCT AS EXEMPLIFIEO IN ANALEROTISM.

TRANSIENCE

ON TRANSIENCE.

TRANSLATION

ON THE GROUNOS FOR OETACHING A PARTICULAR SYNOROME FROMNEURASTHENIA UNOER THE DESCRIPTION ANXIETY NEUROSIS.THE TERM ANGST ANO ITS ENGLISH TRANSLATION.

PREFACE TO THE TRANSLATION OF CHARCOT S LECTURES ON THEOISEASES OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEM.

PREFACE TO THE TRANSLATION OF BE''NHEIM'S SUGGESTION.

PREFACE AND FOOTNOTES TO THE TRANSLATION OF CHARCOT STUESOAY LECTURES.

TRAUMAS

INMOOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENEkAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. FIXATION TO TRAUMAS - THE UNCONSCIOUS.

TRAUMATIC

BEYONO THE PLEASURE PRINCIPLE. REVIEW OF THE PLEASUREPRINCIPLE. TRAUMATIC NEUROSIS AND CHILDREN 6 PLAY AREREPETITIONS.

CONTINUATIO TREATMENT


PSYCHICAL (OR MENTAL) TREATMENT.1912X13/140

1912X13/I55

1912%13/ 85

1912X13/100

1912X13/100

1912%13/126

1912%13/140

1912X13/155

1950A 1/234

I939A23/ 66

1939A23/ 3

1910A11/ 49

1912812/ 97

1915Al2/157

1916%16/431

1920610/ 10

19050 7/207

19050 7/212

19050 7/217

19050 7/219

19050 7/222

1917C17/125

1916AI4/303

3/118

IMMF I/ 19

1088X I/ 73

1892A 1/131

I916X18/273

1920610/ 7

OELUSIONS ANO OREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRAOIVA. TREATMENT OFPIE OELUSIONS IN GRAOIVA. POSTSCRIPT TO THE SECONO E13'.

PREFACE TO diLI-ELM STEKEL'S. NERVOUS ANXIETY STATf3 WRDTHEIR TREATMENT.

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY: THE BEGINNING OF THE TREATMENT.INFANTILE SEXUALITY. (RAT-MAN).

NOTES UPON A CASE OF OBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. EXTRACTSFROM THE CASE HISTORY. INITIATION INTO THE NATURE OFTHE TREATMENT. (RAT-MAN).

TOTEM ANO TABOO. TABOO ANO EMOTIONAL AMBIVALENCE. THETREATMENT OF ENEMIES.

PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. ON BEGINNING THE TREATMENT.(FURTHER RECOMMENOATIONS ON THE TECHNIQUE OFPSYCHOANALYSIS).

FAUSSE-RECONNAISSANCE 10EJA-RACONTEI IN PSYCHOANALYTICTREATMENT.

INTROOUCTION TO PSYCHOANALYSIS AND THE WAR NEUROSES.MEMORANOUM ON THE ELECTRICAL TREATMENT OF WARNEUROTICS.

TRUTH

CONSTRUCTIONS IN ANALYSIS. THE OISTINCTION BETWEENHISTORICAL ANO MATERIAL TRUTH.

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES: HIS PEOPLEANO MONOTHEIST RELIGION. HISTORICAL TRUTH.

TYPICAL

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF OREAMS. TYPICAL MEARS: EMBARASSING DREAMS OF bEINGNAKEO.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF OREAMS. TYPICAL OREAMS. OREAMS OF THE DEATH OFPERSONS OF WHOM THE OREAMER IS FONO.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF OREAMS. TYPICAL OREAMS. OTHER TYPICAL OREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE MATERIAL ANO SOURCESOF OREAMS. TYPICAL OREAMS. EXAMINATICN OREAMS.

THE INTERPRETATION UF OREAMS. THE OREAM-WORK.REPRESENTATION BY SYMBOLS IN REAMS - SOME FURTHERTYPICAL OREAMS.

UCS

PAPERS UN METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. THE SPECIALCHARACTERISTICS OF THE SYSTEM :ICS.

UNCANNY

THE UNCANNY.

THE UNCANNY.

THE UNCANNY.

LINGUISTIC APPROACH TG THE UNCANNY.

PHENOMENOLOGY OF UNCANNY AFFECTS.

RELATION OF IMAGINATION TO REALITY.

THE UNCANNY. APPENOIX: EXTRACT FROM OANIEL SANDER'SWORTERBUCH DER OEUTSCHEN SPRACHE.

UNCERTAINTIES

INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. OREAMS.UNCERTAINTIES ANO CRIT(CISMS.

UNCONSCIOUS

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENOIX A:FREU0 ANO EWW.0 HERING. APPENOIX 8: PSYCHO-PHYSICALPARALLELISM. APPENOIX Cs WOROS ANO THINGS.

STUOIES ON HYSTERIA. UNCONSCIOUS ICEAS ANC I0EASINAOMISSIBLE TO CONSCIOUSNESS - SPLITTING OF THE MINO.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEOREAM PROCESSES. THE UNCONSCIOUS ANO CONSCIOUSNESS -REALITY.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE Cr JOKES. JOKES ARE SIMILAR TODREAMS.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. CONDENSATIONS ANDSUBSTITUTIVE FORMATIONS lh DREAMS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. SUMMARY ANO PUNS.


S44 PART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. PUNS: ABSUROITY AS AJOKE TECHNIUUE.

2,3,3

10928 1/115

19058 7/283

1907A 9/ 87

1908F 9/250

1909010/158

1909010/173

1912%13/ 35

I913C12/121

1914A13/201

I955C17/211

1937023/285

I939A23/127

1900A 4/242

1900A 4/248

1900A 4/271

1900A 4/273

1900A 5/350

1915E14/108

19I9H17/219

1919HI7/226

1919HI7/245

1919HI7/253

1916X15/228

1091814/205

1895U 2/222

1900A 5/610

1905C 8/ 3

1905C 0/ 9

1905C 6/ 16

1905C 8/ 29

1905C 8/ 45

1905C 0/ 47

UNCONSCIOUS CONTINUATIC UNIVERSAL

JUKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCUNSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. RELATION OF JOKES TO THECOMIC: UNIFICATION AS A JOKE TECHNIQUE.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE FECHNIJUE UF JOKES. REPRESENTATION BYOPPOSITE& CONCEPTUAL JOKES.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE CF JOKES. ANALOGY AS A JOKETECHNIUUE.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSES OF JOKES. INNOCENT JOKES: SMUT ANOTHE PURPOSE OF JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. A ANALYTICPART. THE PURPOSE OF JOKES. HOSTILE. CYNICAL ANOSKEPTICAL JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICP. THE MECHANISM OF PLEASURE ANO THE PSYCHOGENESIS(: 3KES.

JOKES ANU WAR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MECHANISM UF PLEASURE ANU THE PSYCHOGENESISOF JOKES. THE PURPOSE ANO FUNCTIONS OF JOKES.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. SYNTHETICPART. THE MUTIVES OF JUKES JOKES AS A SOCIALPROCESS.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. THE RELATION OF JOKES TO OREAMS ANO TO THEUNCONSCIOUS.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES AND THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. PSYCHICALLOCATION DISTINGUISHES JOKES FROM THE COMIC.

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. OIFFERENCESBETWEEN JOKES AND COMIC.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. THEORETICPART. JOKES ANO THE SPECIES OF THE COMIC. COMIC THINGSARE NOT PROPER IN JOKES: RELATION OF HUMOUR TO JOKES.

JOKES AND THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENOIX:FRANZ BRENTANO'S RIDOLES.

OELUSIONS ANO DREAMS IN JENSEN'S GRADIVA. GRAOIVA ANOTHE PSYCHOLOGY OF THE UNCONSCIOUS.

A NOTE ON THE UNCONSCIOUS IN PSYCHOANALYSIS.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONS'AOUS.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS.JUSTIFICATIUN FUR THE CONCEPT OF THE UNCONSCIOUS.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. VARIOUSMEANINGS OF THE UNCONSCIOUS THE TOPOGRAPHICAL POINTOF VIEW.

PAPERS UN METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. UNCONSCIOUSEMOTIONS.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. TOPOGRAPHYANO OYNAMICS OF REPRESSION.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. THE SPECIALCHARACTERISTICS OF THE SYSTEM UCS.



INTROOUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. GENERAL THEORYOF THE NEUROSES. FIXATION TO TRAUMAS THE UNCONSCIOUS.

THE EGO AND THE 10 CONSCIOUSNESS ANO WHAT ISUNCONSCIOUS.

THE EGO ANO THE 10 THE OESCRIPTIVE ANO THE OYNAMICUNCONSCIOUS. THE GREAT RESERVOIR OF LI8100.

UNOOING

INHIBITIONS. SYMPTOMS ANO ANXIETY. UNOOING ANDISOLATION.

UNHAPPINESS

CIVILIZATION ANO ITS DISCONTENTS. MAN COPES WITHUNHAPPINESS THROUGH OIVERSION. SUBSTITUTION ANOINTOXICATION.

UNIFICATION

JOKES ANO THEIR RELATION TO THE UNCONSCIOUS. ANALYTICPART. THE TECHNIQUE OF JOKES. RELATION OF JOKES TO THECOMIC; UNIFICATION AS A JOKE TECHNIQUE.

1905C 8/ 60

1905C 8/ 70

1905C 8/ 81

1905C 8/ 91

1905C 8/102

1905C 8/117

1905C 8/128

1905C 8/140

1905C 159

1905C 8/181

1905C 8/199

1905C 8/208

1905C 8/221

1905C 8/237

1907A 9/ 41

1912G12/255

1915E14/159

1915E14/166

1915E14/172

1915E14/177

1915E14/180

1915E14/186

1915E14/190

1915E14/196

1916X16/273

1923819/ 12

1923819/ 60

1926020/119

1930A2I/ 74

1905C 8/ 60

$46

ON THE UNIVERSAL TENOENCY TO OEBASEMENT IN THE SPHEREOF LCVE. (CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE PSYCHOLOGY OF LOVE).

UNIVERSALITY

LETTER 71. (UNIVERSALITY OF 0E0IPUS COMPLEX.).

UNIVERSITIES

ON THE TEACHING OF PSYCHOANALYSIS IN UNIVERSITIES.

UNIVERSITY

ON THE OCCASION OF THE OPENING OF THE HEBREWUNIVERSITY.

VALUE

THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CONSEOUENCES OF INSTINCTUALRENUNCIATION. IN WHAT DOES THE PECULIAR VALVE OFRELIGIOUS IDEAS LIE.

VANEEOEN

THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES ON WAR ANO 0EATH. OUR ATTITUDETOWAROS DEATH. APPENOIX: LETTER TO OR. FREOERIKVANEEDEN.

VARENOONCK'S

INTRODUCTION TO J. VARENOONCK'S THE PSYCHOLOGY OFOAYDREAMS.

VARIABLES

ANALYSIS TERMINABLE A110 INTERMINABLE. CONSTITUTIONALVARIABLES IN EGO. LI8100 ANO FREE AGGRESSIVENESS.

VICISSITUDES

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHOLOGY. INSTINCTS ANO THEIRVICISSITUDES.

PAPERS ON METAPSYCHCLOGY. INSTINCTS ANO THEIRVICISSITUDES.

VIENNA

MOSES AND MONOTHEISM: THREE ESSAYS. MOSES, HIS PEOPLEAND MONOTHEIST RELIGION: PREFATORY NOTES I (VIENNA) &II ILONOONI.

VIRGINITY

THE TABOO OF VIRGINITY. !CONTRIBUTIONS TO THEPSYCHOLOGY OF LOVE).

VISION

THE PSYCHOANALYTIC VIEW OF PSYCHOGENIC OISTUKBANCE OFVISION.

VISUAL

A MYTHOLOGICAL PARALLEL TO A VISUAL OBSESSION.

VONFREUNU

OR. ANTON VONFREUNO.

VONHUG..HELLMUTH

LETTER TO DR. HERMINE VONHUGHELLMUTH.

VOWELS


WAHRHEIT

A CHILOHODO RECOLLECT:ON FROM OICHTUNG UNO WAHRHEIT.

WAKING

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREOEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. THE RELATION OFOREAMS TO WAKING LIFE.

THE INTERPRETATION OF OREAMS. THE SCIENTIFIC LITERATUREOEALING WITH THE PROBLEMS OF OREAMS. WHY OREAMS ARE.FORGOTTEN AFTER WAKING.

WAR

THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES ON WAR ANO 0EATH. THEOISILLUSIONMENT OF THE WAR.

THOUGHTS FOR THE TIMES ON WAR AND 0EATH. GUR ATTITUDETOWARDS 0EATH. APPENOIX: LETTER TO OR. FREDERIKVANEEDEN.

INTRODUCTION TO PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO THE WAR NEUROSES.

WHY WAR?

WHY WAR?: LETTER FROM EINSTEIN.

INTRODUCTION TO PSYCHOANALYSIS ANO THE WAR NEUROSES.MENORANOUM ON THE ELECTRICAL TREATMENT OF WARSNEUROTICS.

g34

1912011/177

1950A 1/263

19I9J17/169

1925C19/292

1927C2I/ 10

1915814/289

1921818/271

1937C23/240

1915C14/111

1915C14/117

I939A23/ 54

1918/111/191

1910111/209

1916814/337

1920C18/267

1919114/341

1911012/341

1917817/145

1900A 4/ I

1900A 4/ 43

1915814/275

1915814/289

1919017/205

1933822/197

1933822/199

1955C17/211

WAYWARD

PREFACE TO AICHHORN'S WAYWARD YOUTH.

WEISS'S

INTRODUCTION TO EDDAROO WEISS'S ELEMENTS OFPSYCHOANALYSIS.

WELTANSCHAUUNG

NEw INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. THEQUESTION OF A WELTANSCHAUUNG.

WILL

THE RESISTANCES TO PSYCHOANALYSIS. APPENDIX: EXTRACTFROM SCHOPENHAUER'S THE WORLD AS wILL AND IDEA.

WISH

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. A DREAM IS THEFULFILLMENT OF A WISH.

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF THEDREAM PROCESSES. WISH FULFILLMENT.

INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON PSYCHOANALYSIS. DREAMS. WISHFULFILLMENT.

1925E19/273

193IC21/256

1933A221158

19/223

1900A 4/122

1900A 5/550

1916%15/213

WORDS

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OFNAMES ANO SETS OF WORDS. 190IB 6/ 15

THE ANTITHETICAL MEANING OF PRIMAL WORDS. 1910E11/153

WORK

CONTINUATIC

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAMWORK: THE wORKOF CONDENSATION. 1900A 4/279

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. THE DREAMMORA. THE WORKOF DISPLACEMENT. 1900A 4/305

SOME CHARACTERTYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.THE EXCEPTIONS. 1916D14/311

SOME CHARACTERTYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.THOSE WRECKED BY SUCCESS. 1916D14/316

SOME CHARACTERTYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.CRIMINALS FROM A SENSE DF GUILT. 1916D14/332

GROUP PSYCHOLOGY AND THE ANALYSIS OF THE EGO. FURTHERPROBLEMS AND LINES OF WORK. 192IC18/100

AN OUTLINE UF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE PRACTICAL TASK. ANEXAMPLE OF PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK. 1940A23/183

LETTER 105. (IMPORTANCE OF mISH FULFILLMENT.). 1950A 1/278 WORKING

WISHES ON THE HISTORY OF THE PSYCHOANALYTIC MOVEMENT. EARLYHISTORY. FREUD wORKING ALONE. 1914D14/ 7THE FUTURE OF AN ILLUSION. CIVILIZATION RESTS UPON

RENUNCIATION OF INSTINCTUAL WISHES. 1927C2I/ 3 WORKINGTHROUGH

WISHFUL PAPERS ON TECHNIQUE. REMEMBERING, REPEATING ANDWORKINGTHROUGH. (FURTHER RECOMMENDATIONS ON THE

THE FUNCTIONING OF THE APPARATUS; THE PATHS OF TECHNIQUE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS!. 1914G12/145CONDUCTION: THE EXPERIENCE OF SATISFACTION; THEEXPERIENCE OF PAINI AFFECTS AND WISHFUL STATES. 1950A 1/312 WORKINGS

WITCHES AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSWORKINGS. THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS. I940A23/144LETTER 56. (HYSTERIA AND WITCHES.I. 1950A 1/242

AN DUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MIND AND ITSLETTER 57. (WITCHES AND SYMBOLISM.). 1950A 1/243 WORKINGS. THE THEORY OF THE INSTINCTS. I940A23/148

wITTELS AN uUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MING AND ITSWORKINGS. THE DEVELOPMENT oF THE SEXUAL FUNCTION. 1940A23/152LETTER TO FRITZ WITTELS. 1924GI9/286

AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MINO AND ITSwOLFMAN WORKINGS. PSYCHICAL QUALITIES. I940A23/157

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. INTRODUCTORY AN OuTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE MINO AND ITSREMARKS ABOUT THE wOLFMAN. 1918817/ 7 WORKINGS. DREAM INTERPRETATION AS AN ILLUSTRATION. 1940A231165

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. GENERAL WORLDSURVEY OF THE PATIENT'S ENVIRONMENT AND OF THE HISTORYOF THE CASE. (mOLFMAN). 1918017/ 13 THE RESISTANCES TO PSYCHOANALYSIS. ApPENDIX: EXTRACT

FROM SCHDPENHAUER'S THE wORLO AS WILL AND IDEA. 19/223FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THESEDUCTION AND ITS IMMEDIATE CONSEQUENCES. (WOLFMAN). 1918017/ 19 AN ouTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELD.

THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS AND THE EXTERNAL WORLD. I940A23/195FRuM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THE DREAMAND THE PRIMAL SCENE. ImOLFMANI. 1918817/ 29 AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELD.

THE INTERNAL wORLO. 1940A231205FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. A FEWDISCUSSIONS. (wOLFMAN). 1918817/ 48 woRTERBUCH

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. THE THE UNCANNY. APPENDIX; EXTRACT FROM DANIEL SANDER'SOBSESSIONAL NEUROSIS. (WOLFMAN). 1918817/ 61 wORTERBUCH DER DEUTSCHEN SPRACHE. 1919HI7/253

FROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. ANAL EROTISM WRECKEDAND THE CASTRATION COMPLM NOLFMANT. 1918817/ 72

SOME CHARACTERTYPES MET WITH IN PSYCHOANALYTIC WORK.FROM THE HISTDRY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS. FRESH THOSE WRECKED BY SUCCESS. 1916D14/316MATERIAL ERGO( TA PRIMAL PERIOD SOLUTION. (WOLFMANI. 19181117/ 89

WRITERSFROM THE HISTORY OF AN INFANTILE NEUROSIS.RECAPITULATIONS AND PROBLEMS. (WOORAN). 1918E117/104 CREATIVE WRITERS AND OAYDREAMING. 1908E 9/141

WOMAN WRITINGPAO

THE PSYCHOGENESIS OF A CASE OF HOMOSEXUALITY IN A A NOTE UpON THE MYSTIC wRITINGPAD. 1925A19/227WOMAN. 1920A18/146WRITINGS

THE PSYCHOGENESIS UF A CASE OF HOMOSEXUALITY IN AWOMAN. 1920A18/155 THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. APPENDIX; LISI

OF WRITINGS BY FREUD DEALING PREDOMINANTLY OR LARGELYTHE PSYCHOGENESIS OF A CASE OF HOMOSEXUALITY IN A WITH SEXUALITY. 7/244WOMAN. 1920A18/160

STUDIES ON HYSTERIA. APPENDIX A: THE CHRCAOLCGY OF THETHE PSyCHUGENESIS OF A CASE OF HOMOSEXUALITY IN A CASE OF FRAU EMMYVONN. Al.PENDIX B: LIST OF WRITINGSWOMAN. 1920A18/167 BY FREUD OEALING PRINCIPALLY WITH CONVERSION HySTERIA. 18950 2/307

WOMEN ABSTRACTS OF THE SCIENTIFIC wRITINGS OF OR. SIGH. FREUD1877-1897. 18978 3/225THREE ESSAYS UN THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE

TRANSFORMATIONS OF PUBERTY. THE DIFFERENTIATION BETWEEN PREFACE TO FREUD S SHOWIER WRITINGS 1893-1906. 19068 3/ 3MEN AND WOMEN. 1905D 7/219

THE INTERPRETATION OF DREAMS. APPENDIX As A pREMONITORYREVIEW OF WILHELM NEuTRA'S LETTERS TU NEUROTIC WOMEN. 1910R11/238 DREAM FULFILLED. APPENDIX B: LIST oF WRITINGS BY FREUD

DEALING PREDOMINANTLY OR LARGELY WITH OREAMS. 194IC 5/623WORDS

YIELDPAPERS ON METAPSYCHULOGY. THE UNCONSCIOUS. APPENDIX A:FREUD AND EWALD HERING. APPENDIX B: PSYCHOPHYSICAL AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELD.PARALLELISM. APPENDIX C: WORDS AND THINGS. 1891814/205 THE PSYCHICAL APPARATUS AND THE EXTERNAL WORLD. I940A23/195

THE PSYCHOPATHOLOGY OF EVERYDAY LIFE. THE FORGETTING OF AN OUTLINE OF PSYCHOANALYSIS. THE THEORETICAL YIELD.FOREIGN WORDS. 19018 6/ 8 THE INTERNAL WORLD. 1940A23/205

e-48

235

YOUTH

PREFACE TO AICHHORN.S WAYWARO YOUTH.

ZEITSCHRIFT

EDITORIAL CHANGES IN THE ZEITSCHRIFT.

ZONES

1925FI9/273

1924HI9/293

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF SEXUALITY. THE SEXUALABERRATIONS. COMPONENT INSTINCTS AND EROTOGEN/C ZONES. 19050 7/167

THREE ESSAYS ON THE THEORy OF SEXUALITY. THETRANSFORMATIONS OF PUdERTY. THE PRIMACY OF.THE GENITALZONES ANO THE FORE-PLEASURE. 19050 7/207

LETTER 75. IEROTOGENIC ZONES.I. 1950A 1/268

ZURICH

LETTER TO THE EDITOR OF THE JEWISH-PRESS-CENTRE INZURICH. 1925BI9/291

547

36

U.S. GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE:1972 0-455-582

DEPARTMENT OFHEALTH, EDUCATION, AND WELFARE

HEALTH SERVICES AND MENTAL HEALTH ADMINISTRATIONNATIONAL INSTITUTE OF MENTAL HEALTH

5600 FISHERS LANEROCKVILLE, MARYLAND 20852

OFFICIAL BUSINESSPenalty for IN ivate use, $300

DHEW Publication No. (HSM) 72-9001Printed 1971 Reprinted 1972

U.S. DEPARTMENT OF HEALTH, EDUCATION, AND WELFAREHealth Services and Mental Health Administration

National Institute of Mental Health

237

POSTAGE AND FEES PAIDU.S. DEPARTMENT OF H.E.W.

U.S.MAIL